Midnight has Arrived!

The wait is officially over.

The mask is off, the double life has crumbled, and Midnight Velasquez has finally stepped out of the shadows. Orgánosi I: Broken Mask is here.

Step into a world where every choice is a battlefield and every chapter holds a new trap. Check out the trailer right above before you dive in.

https://youtu.be/ItbgvMnu_54

New chapters every Tuesday and Friday.

Wattpad Originals Announcement

Hi, CCBELLS 😚

I just want to share a small update about ORGÁNOSI 1: BROKEN MASK.

This story will soon be part of Wattpad Originals. I’m grateful that BROKEN MASK was given this opportunity, and I wanted to tell you properly before the change happens.

Your time, comments, votes and support from the beginning to the end of ANTECEDENT chapters mean so much to me.

Thank you so much for being part of this story 🙏🏻.

CECELIB | C.C.

---

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/88a8c7bda7959817e8c5308f946df1725f92eb7f/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f42536a52446a62354f55446a55773d3d2d313633303430333434302e313862313938366662313339633332373338373535343036363138362e706e67)               

Stay tuned for more updates, and in the meantime, you can learn more about Wattpad Originals here:

Wattpad Originals 101 [Filipino]

SYNOPSIS

SYNOPSIS

Beneath a broken mask lies the truth behind the façade, and while masks can conceal pain, they cannot mend wounds. In the end, no mask was worth the torture. However, to Midnight Velasquez, who was forced to wear a mask since he was young, the mask hiding his true face was a façade he was ready to keep for a lifetime.

However, what occurs when the mask begins to break, revealing the dreadful things concealed beneath it? Would he have the courage to confront his true self reflected in the mirror, or would the remnants of his broken mask consume him and drag him into the depths of despair?

With a broken mask, a battered body and a weary soul, Midnight couldn’t help pondering… is this life worth living for?

CECELIB | C.C.

DISCLAIMER AND WARNING

DISCLAIMER

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

This book is for entertainment purposes only and should not be considered professional advice. Readers are encouraged to seek professional guidance regarding specific issues.

TRIGGER WARNING

This book contains scenes of child abuse, depression, or self-harm. The story depicts scenes and themes related to mental health struggles. READER DISCRETION IS ADVISED. If you or someone you know is struggling with mental health issues, please seek support from a qualified professional or contact a helpline for assistance.

INTRO: La Infancia

TRIGGER WARNING: This book contains scenes of child abuse, depression, or self-harm. The story depicts scenes and themes related to mental health struggles. READER DISCRETION IS ADVISED. If you or someone you know is struggling with mental health issues, please seek support from a qualified professional or contact a helpline for assistance.

INTRO

Mom disappeared. Father said she died. After they were ripped away from their mother when she took them to leave the house, Midnight hadn’t seen his mother, however much he looked. He couldn’t see his big brother as well. His big brother had gone missing—no. His father was hiding his big brother from him again. Even at a young age, Midnight could feel that his father did not want him to be close to his big brother.

Their mother would always tell him that his big brother did not feel the same way as their father, that his big brother loves him dearly, but why was his brother not coming to see him and play with him more? Is there something wrong with me? Am I not worthy to play with big brother?

With that thought in a child’s head, Midnight couldn’t help recalling his father’s words when they bumped into each other in the garden.

‘Such a burden and useless child.’

Midnight pressed his lips together. Am I a burden to big brother? Am I useless?

Questioning his worth and his big brother’s love again and again, Midnight retreated to the corner of his room. The trembling five years old Midnight hugged himself and closed his eyes as the darkness in his mind swallowed him. He did what his mom had told her to do if he was scared and need help—he prayed.

Lord, please bring mama back. Please tell me that dad is just lying. Mama will come back. She promised me.

His mom couldn’t be dead. He didn’t believe his father. Mama will never leave me. She promised him he’ll take him far, far away from this house with his big brother so they could always play together. He could finally spend time with his big brother whenever he wanted to without being punished by their father. Mom promised me will be together and happy.

Please, lord, don’t take mom away. Big brother will be very sad. I will be very sad too.

He remained in the corner. Praying for his mother to come and get him and his big brother to play with him again. He wanted nothing but to be with them all the time. Because in this cold and terrifying house, he only had his mother and brother. He couldn’t lose them. He wouldn’t survive.

Without his mother’s incessant begging, his father would surely take his big brother away and they won’t be able to play together again. Midnight did not want that. He wanted to be with his brother all the time. He didn’t want to be separated from his big brother.

But however much the five-year-old Midnight pray, his mom never came back, and his big brother never showed up.

Lacking sleep from waiting for his mother, the next day, he was taken by the person working for his father to a room.

At a very young age, he learned that crying would only anger his father and the surrounding people, so he held back his tears and asked in a quivering voice. He was also used to being taken away for a private lesson by his father.

“W-what is my lesson today?” I have to do better so I won’t be mama and big brother’s burden. What if his mama and big brother found him useless? He had to work hard.

The cold, emotionless eyes of the person in front of him did not even look at him and just push him inside the dark room. “Stay here until I said so. This will train your scotopic vision. If you want to get out of here early, train your eyes to see in the dark.” With those words, the door slammed closed, leaving Midnight inside the dark room. Alone.

A sob escaped Midnight’s lips, but immediately, he covered his own mouth to not make a sound, restraining himself not to cry.

If he was heard crying, his father would be mad at him again. And if his father was mad, his father wouldn’t let him see his brother again.

Thus, the five-year-old Midnight endured his fear inside the dark room.

Stretching out his trembling hand to his front, he took a step. His whole-body quivering in fear of the dark. He disliked being alone. But now he was, and it was dark.

Midnight couldn’t help whimpering in the darkness. “Mama…”

He bit his lower lip and tried to take a step again. His hand trying to feel his surroundings so he wouldn’t bump into anything. Then he took another step, and then another, and another. He was terrified. His mind was telling him that there was a monster in this darkness, but he couldn’t stop. His mind was screaming at him to find a comfortable place to hide. So, he could pass the time in this dark room safely.

Amidst his fear, he kept moving. He knew he couldn’t stop. He had to find safety. That was the only way he could survive the darkness.

His relief when he felt the wall in his palms was so palpable, but he did not make a sound. He just silently used his hands to touch the wall, trace it and follow it length to find the corner where he slowly sat, his back against the wall. Because that was the only way he could feel safe.

And then, diligently, Midnight tried to train his eyes to see in the darkness. He actually didn’t know how to do it, but he still tried whatever he could without certainty if he would be able to. The faster he could train his eyes, the faster he could see his mama and big brother.

Aware of the passing of time and day, Midnight’s eyesight gradually adapted to the darkness. He never left his safe corner unless he had to eat and go to the comfort room in the opposite corner. A food box would be slid inside the small crack in the door, and he would eat silently, while trying his best not to cry.

He couldn’t let himself cry. Or else he would stay here longer. He didn’t want that. He was desperate to see his mama and his big brother. Thus, he endured.

He endured the fear, the darkness, and being alone in the room. Days passed. Time flow slowly. Midnight didn’t know if it was day or night. The only indication to him that it was night was the meals that would be delivered to him. When there’s food, then it’s day. If there wasn’t, then it’s night.

Midnight didn’t know how long he stayed in that dark room before the door finally opened and the man who’s always walking behind his father entered.

Midnight squinted his eyes at the sudden brightness from the opened the door. He even used his arm to shield his eyes because it hurt.

“Can you see in the dark now?” That cold voice asked him.

Midnight, afraid to be left in that dark room again, nodded fervently. “C-can I see mama now?”

Without reservation and pity, the man answered. “Your mama is already dead.”

Midnight pressed his lips together. Stopping himself from shouting at the cold man that those words were lies. He also held his tears. But the child’s quivering lips did not escape the man’s eyes.

“H-how… c-can I see b-big brother?” Midnight tentatively asked. Brother would know about mama, right?

But his hope was instantly squashed as the man answered him. “Your big brother doesn’t want to see you.”

Midnight dumbfoundedly stared at the man. He looked in dazed. He wanted to ask why, but his father’s words entered his mind.

‘Such a burden and useless child.’

Midnight pressed his lips tighter, and he clenched his trembling hands.

“S-should I… remain here to continue t-training my e-eyes?” Midnight’s eyes were red from stopping himself from shedding tears. Maybe if I train better, big brother will come see me.

The cold man shrugged. “It’s not like your brother will see you if you stay here longer, but whatever. No one care.”

Midnight’s chest felt like someone was stomping on it. He felt suffocated and crushed. He became unable to speak and just dazedly stared at the floor.

No one care. These words keep repeating in Midnight’s mind again and again like a broken record. To a vulnerable child, these words were like a knife stabbing into his heart and mind so mercilessly. No one cared. No one cared about me. Maybe the cold man is right. Big brother doesn’t care. If he did, then… wouldn’t he come see me? Even just once? Father likes big brother so much, right? Big brother could always see me if he wants.

That is… if big brother wanted to. But what if big brother didn’t want to?

Midnight’s head remained lowered. The man could see the child’s struggle not to cry, but he did not care and walked out while saying, “go back to your room, don’t go out without my consent and wait for your next training.”

Midnight silently nodded and obediently went back to his room. He kept squinting his eyes because the brightness was hurting him. Until he reached his room, he passed a few people hut no one asked if he was okay.

Only his mom cared. And now mom is not here. He didn’t believe that his mother was dead like that man said.

She couldn’t be dead. She promised me!

The obedient child suddenly changed his mind and went out of his room to look for his brother. Big brother will certainly know where mama is.

Determined to find his mother, Midnight slipped out of his room and went to look for his brother, while hiding from time to time to not get caught.

After so much difficulty, he finally arrived at his big brother’s room.

Midnight eagerly knocked. “B—”

“Go away!” A voice from the inside shouted. “Don’t disturb me!”

Midnight’s hand that was knocking froze, and his whole body hardened.

Midnight opened his mouth to tell his brother that it was him, but he was afraid that his big brother would shout at him and tell him much meaner words if his big brother found out that it was him.

Afraid to hear his big brother discarding him, Midnight let his hand fall to his side. He stepped back and ran back to his room.

Unbeknownst to him, he was seen by his father’s butler.

Only a few minutes after reaching his room, there was a knock on the door.

Midnight timidly opened it and stilled in nervousness when he saw who it was.

The cold man.

Midnight stuttered. “W-why—”

“How dare you be disobedient!”

Hearing that cold, fierce voice, Midnight shrunk back, and he stumbled, falling to the ground.

The cold man clicked his tongue. “Useless children like you should always be obedient. If you’re not obedient, you will not be liked. Why do you think your brother is not coming to see you? It’s because you are disobedient and disobedient children are such a burden.”

As Midnight listened to those words, he became paler and paler. His mind was racing.

I have to be obedient so big brother will like me. I can’t be a bad child. Or brother will not like me.“ Mama…“

The cold man frowned deeply, sigh and shook his head. “As I told you earlier, your mom, who’s just as useless as you, is dead. She won’t be coming back. Mom was gone. She abandoned you here, and she’s never coming back.”

Midnight couldn’t accept what he was hearing. Amidst his fear, he shook his head and talked back. “No. M-mama is alive. Y-you’re lying…!”

The man just sighed at Midnight and slammed the door closed. And from the outside, Midnight heard the man spoke.

“You will not eat tonight! That’s your punishment!”

Staring at the door, Midnight couldn’t stop it anymore. The tears that he had been suppressing finally fell, and a sob filled the room.

It was a soft sob at first until it become a wail of an emotionally wounded child.

Each sob was filled with indescribable pain, indignation, and grievances. The five-year-old child couldn’t understand why he was suffering like this. He couldn’t understand why he was hated by his father and unloved by his big brother. He couldn’t comprehend why his mother had just disappeared.

And in between sobs, an intermittent child’s voice overflowing with longing and fear could be heard calling his mother and his brother.

“Why…help…please…mama… big brother…” Midnight, who was kneeling in front of the door, was asking for any explanation and help, but there was nothing. Someone, anyone, please, bring back my mama and big brother. The child was begging, but no one opened the door to save him. He remained alone in this cold room, wishing and praying for something that was never granted, however much he cried.

That was why the five years old hated crying. Even if he cried a river, it would accomplish nothing.

Midnight was exhausted from crying, and he fell asleep on the floor. He did not know how long he was asleep when he felt himself levitating and immediately; he smelled the familiar scent of his big brother. As if someone was carrying him to a safe place, even though the arms holding him were weak and shaking.

Snuggling close to his big brother’s scent, Midnight fell asleep deeply to the point where he did not realize that it was indeed his big brother who was carrying him to his bed.

Staring at his little brother, Knight softly caressed his little brother’s cheeks that was covered in dry tears.

“It’s just us now.” Knight whispered to his sleeping little brother. “I will work hard to keep you safe. I promise.”

Reluctant to leave, Knight stayed with his little brother until he felt sleepy himself. Only then did he leave.

When Midnight woke up the next morning, he instantly looked around, recalling smelling his brother’s scent last night. But he was all alone. Was he mistaken? But he remembered falling asleep on the floor last night? Someone brought him to his bed.

In this house, only big brother would do it. Midnight couldn’t help smiling happily, thinking that his big brother was here last night. Maybe big brother was just in a bad mood yesterday. Mama always said that big brother loves me. Mama will not lie, right?

Happy with those thoughts, Midnight waited for his breakfast. He could not just leave his room and roam around. His father would be very mad at him. Even his mother couldn’t stop his father’s anger.

I have to wait obediently. Big brother will play with me more if I’m obedient.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, his legs hanging and swaying, Midnight looked like an unscarred child. However, as hours passed, no one came to his room to bring him breakfast.

Did they forget again? It was not the first time the people in their house did.

Touching his grumbling stomach, he waited and waited and waited, but nothing.

Gradually, Midnight’s bright expression fell until it became blank. What was he expecting? It was not the first time. When his mother was still here, she would bring him breakfast, but now that his mother had left him, that cold man’s words were right… no one cared.

Midnight was about to go back to sleep when the doorknob made a sound and the door slowly opened.

He held his breath. Be obedient. Don’t make a mistake. He reminded himself as waited for the door to full opened.

His blank face instantly brightened when he saw who entered his room. “Big brother!” He jumped from the bed and throw himself at his big brother.

Knight immediately caught his little brother and patted his back while hugging him. “I brought you food.”

Midnight let go of his big brother. The happiness on his entire face was so dazzling that Knight couldn’t help feeling happy as well, even though he just went through a punishment.

“Here.” Knight gave his brother the food he brought. “Eat now. I heard you didn’t have dinner last night.”

Midnight just smiled at his big brother and accepted the food. He didn’t want his big brother to know that he was not given food last night because he was disobedient. What if his big brother became angry at him?

Smiling sillily, Midnight started eating his food while his big brother accompanied him.

While munching on the bread in his hand, he turned to his big brother and asked what had been plaguing his mind since the first time his father had told him. “Big brother, where is mama?”

Midnight saw how his big brother stilled, and he felt something inside him sinking.

“Big brother? Where is mama?” He asked again.

Knight took a deep breath first and then hugged his little brother as he delivered the heartbreaking news. “Mama is gone, but she’s in a better place now.”

Knight expected his little brother to cry and begged for their mother to come back, but to his surprised, Midnight didn’t. he just stilled, slightly in dazed for a couple of seconds, then he went back to eating as if nothing happened.

“Midnight…”

Midnight smiled at his big brother and said, “at least mama is in a better place now. She didn’t keep her promise, but as long as she’s in a better place, Midnight is okay. I will be very obedient.”

Knight tightened his hug on his little brother as his eyes watered. He was relieved and sad at the same time.

Relieved that he had a strong little brother, but sad because they would never see their mother again. In this cold, merciless house, only their mother was they light. Now that she was gone, they had to work together to be each other’s light.

Pulling himself together, Knight let go of his brother while showing a smile on his lips. He didn’t want to burden his little brother with anything. It was his to carry as the big brother. And he promised his mother he would take really good care of Midnight.

Staring at his brother, who resembled a hamster while eating, his smile widened as he patted his little brother’s head dotingly.

Don’t worry, mama… I will protect my little brother. I will do anything in my power to keep him safe and live a good life.

Unbeknownst to Knight, his solemn vow would be shattered and Midnight’s soul, that already has countless scars, would receive another wound. And that wound accompanied by his own sins and guilt would fester until all Midnight could think about was… is this life worth living for?

CECELIB | C.C.

INTRO: Adolescente

ADOLESCENTE

MIDNIGHT woke up in a dark room. Unlike when he was a child, he felt no fear as he tried to adjust his eyesight to see in the dark. He had become accustomed to this kind of life. This was nothing new. Every time his father would take him to a secret location to train him, he would be injected with something that would make him unconscious and when his consciousness came back, he would wake up in the dark room again, connected to an IV fluid, just like now.

Raising his eye to the IV fluid hanging over his head, the same question he always had been seeing the IV fluid popped into his mind. What is that? No one would tell him however much he asked. As if it was a secret worth guarding tightly with their lives.

But even though he wanted to know, he curved his curiosity. He had to be obedient. This was the only way to see his big brother frequently. The more obedient he was, the faster he could go home.

Based on experience, this IV fluid would be finished in a couple of hours. That means he would be alone in the next couple of hours.

He hated to be alone. He hated the darkness. But it was not like he had a choice. Whatever his father said goes. He did not want to go against his father to avoid making his father angry. His father was always right, after all. Without his father’s guidance and training, he would have surely become a burden to his big brother, which he did not want to happen.

He had to train harder.

Training… Midnight recalled the kind of training he had been subjected to since he was a child.

Training to eliminate his fear of the dark, then training to see in the dark. After that, he was brought to a private hospital for something he did not know about and he would wake up like this in the dark. As he grows up, he had a faint idea of what was being done to him.

Midnight was uncertain, but it seemed like he was being experimenting on. What kind of experiment? He did not know. It was just a wild guess. Because after every hospital visit, he would be subjected to an inhumane training of strength, dexterity, and cognitive response in a special laboratory. Sometimes it would take weeks, most of the time it would take months to finish ‘testing’ him.

At fifteen, he still did not know what he was training for. He just listened to whatever he was told to do, because he learned at an early age that being obedient was the only way to see his big brother regularly. He just wanted to finish this training and go home. However, he knew that his want was not something he could have just because he wanted it.

Midnight sighed and closed his eyes. In the cold, dark room, the only way to escape was to recall his memories with his mother and brother. There were not a lot of memories, but it was enough to calm him down and make him alive, even in this dull, merciless dark room.

Yes. These memories are enough. As long as big brother stays with me, I will be the most obedient so we can create more memories.

Because of the way Midnight was raised, he remained naïve to a lot of things. But Midnight was not naïve to human darkness. He knew how inhumane a human could be. He experienced it almost every day. But even knowing and facing the darkness every day, he still wanted to continue, hoping to see a light at the end of this seemingly endless darkness. And it was all to see the warm smile of his brother and to continue a life with him.

One day, we will be able to visit mama’s grave. Big brother promised me. Midnight was looking forward to that day. That was why he was still looking forward to his tomorrow, eager to see what tomorrow holds, even when his past and present were bleak.

The IV fluid finally ushered its last drop. Maybe because the IV had been emptied for a while without someone taking it off him, there was a backflow of blood into the IV tube.

There was a slight pain, but he just stared at it. Motionless. Just obediently waiting for someone to come.

Fortunately, less than an hour later, a person came and pulled the needle out of him callously after switching on the light, without care. Midnight did not wince at the sudden brightness or at the pain on his cubital fossa. He just watched as the man recklessly finished the job and throw him a glance.

“Done. Stay for ten minutes, then come to the laboratory one for testing.”

Midnight just nodded and did not make a sound. The man left, and he was alone again.

He hated that feeling, but he endured and waited for ten minutes as instructed before getting up from the bed and going to laboratory one.

There, he was hooked into a couple of machines while he ran on the treadmill for hours, lifted the weights already prepared for him until he was told to stop and then a man he did not know entered the laboratory. He had a weapon on him and was ready to fight.

“Start the sparring.” A voice from the speaker inside the laboratory one was heard by Midnight at the man, who just entered.

The people outside the laboratory one, observing the lab, called it sparring, but Midnight knew that if he did now win, he would die.

This was not a sparring, but a fight to the death.

And the fifteen-year-old Midnight had no qualms about taking a life. He remembered; he was just eight years old when he ended someone’s life in this same laboratory. And just like that day, he felt nothing as he twists the man’s head and snap his neck. No guilt, no remorse, and no hesitation. Nothing. It was as if he had no emotion. He genuinely couldn’t feel anything as he stared at the corpse in front of him—the corpse of the man he killed.

Behind the glass wall inside the laboratory one, hidden from inside the lab where Midnight was standing motionlessly at the center, the head of the emotive experiment spoke. “Give his status.”

One researcher answered. “No emotional fluctuation while killing. As if he was a machine.”

The head researcher nodded, but he did now show a positive expression, knowing that Midnight estate right now was not in line with what they wanted to achieve. He said, “show him his big brother’s picture.”

One researcher nodded and with a tap, a photo of someone who resembled Midnight was shown on the large frame.

The moment Midnight’s eyes landed on that photo, his emotional status on the screen drastically changed. As if his emotion was in chaos. The machine disappeared and was replaced by a vulnerable teen, who would be easily destroyed by a harmless poke.

From calm to chaotic. Just because of one photo.

The head of the researcher shook his head. “We’ve been doing this for seven years and the result is still unsatisfactory.” He was disappointed again. “Just what is it that he couldn’t let go of his brother? We already pumped him with so many drugs that could suppressed any emotion, but every time he saw his brother’s photo, he would revert to his useless self again!”

“Maybe their bond is that strong.” A researcher commented.

The head researcher clicked his tongue in annoyance before turning to his assistance. “Write this result in the report. And tell Lord Kelleon that distancing the two brothers are not enough anymore. We must drive a wedge between them, so we can exploit a gap in Midnight’s brain and take control of his emotions for our research to have positive result. Our experimental drugs are working perfectly. Midnight is already a killing machine. We just need to get rid of his lingering bond and filial affection for his big brother.”

The assistant nodded and noted it on her tablet.

Everyone in that room was a researcher and each of them looked at Midnight as if they’re looking at an object, not a person. No one feels sympathy towards the boy standing dazedly in the center of the laboratory, staring at his big brother’s photo. All they wanted was the success of the emotive experiment that could enhance soldiers by leaps and bounds, and the faster they severe all Midnight’s attachment to anything and anyone, the better.

After staring at his big brother’s photo for a long time, Midnight’s gaze moved down to the person he just killed. He couldn’t feel any guilt or remorse, but he felt fear.

If big brother found out how bad I’ve become, would he still play with me? But if I don’t kill, I will be killed. I can’t die. I have to survive.

He didn’t want his brother to know. His big brother was the last person he wanted to see this side of him. These tests and the countless people he had killed. This was his secret. His big brother must not know.

“Go the laboratory two.” A voice from the speaker was heard and Midnight listened without making a sound.

He was already familiar with this building layout and in a couple of minutes; he arrived at laboratory two, where his dexterity was tested.

Midnight spent hours in the laboratory two before he was told to go to laboratory three. His most hated test.

“Hello, Midnight.” The woman doctor smiled at him amiably, but he only felt repulse by that sickening fame sweet smile.

No one in this laboratory was nice. Everyone was here to treat him like an object and test him however they could. He was not as naïve as the first time he came here.

However, he still smiled and greeted her back.

“You can lie on the couch comfortably. Don’t worry. We won’t take long, and you’ll be reunited with your brother in no time.”

Midnight obediently nodded and did what he was told.

A few minutes after he lied down, the doctor came over, sat on the stool beside the couch and then conversed with him in a low, magnetic voice. Like he was being lulled to sleep and he couldn’t resist.

His eyes were closed, but his mind was awake. He could hear a soft, enchanting voice saying such ruthless words in a calm manner. And her words were gradually destroying the little optimism that what was left of him.

This was why he hated this laboratory. Because in this laboratory, he could hear the words he did not want to hear and did not dare to think about.

“Midnight, you shouldn’t persevere so much. You’re young. If your brother doesn’t like you, so what?”

“No. My brother likes me.” The ‘asleep’ Midnight replied.

“Really? That’s hard to believe. Because if he really loves you like you claimed and not just in your imagination, don’t you think he would be here right now, taking you away from all this?”

Midnight’s mind swayed for a split second before becoming firm again. “No. He’s just busy. That’s why.”

“Busy? Doesn’t that mean he’s doing something that much more important than you? If your brother really loves you, he will drop everything to come see you. But he wouldn’t. It seems to me that he’s not really interested in you. He probably thinks you’re a burden. I mean, since your mother died, he had been trying to take care of you. And to take care of someone burdensome as you, it’s probably hard for him. He probably wanted to abandon you since you were a child.”

“No. You’re wrong. My big brother will never abandon me. He promised me—”

“Promises are meant to be broken, Midnight. He’s probably complaining about you, and you can’t just hear him.”

“No—”

“He doesn’t love you, Midnight. You’re a burden to him. The reason he’s not here with you is because he doesn’t care about you. He was just being forced to take care of you. But if given a chance, he’ll abandon you. He never loves you. Never. And if he found out how many have you killed without remorse, he wouldn’t even pretend to care for you. He will discard and disdain you.”

Midnight did not reply to those words, but a silent tear fell from the corner of his eyes, satisfying the woman doctor.

Hidden in Midnight’s heart was a little sprout of doubt toward his big brother. It had always been there since he was a child.

He doubted his brother’s love. He doubted his brother’s care. And he doubted his big brother’s attention.

However, he only had his big brother. If he lost him, too, what would happen to him? So, he persevered in believing that his brother’s love and care were genuine.

Every time they see each other, he could feel those genuine familial affections from his big brother. But the moment they parted ways, his brain that didn’t seem to listen to him would always put doubt in every corner of his mind.

He couldn’t control it. It always swallows him whole. Just like at that moment. He could say he didn’t believe her words, but was that really the truth? When at the back of his mind, a part of him was nodding along.

‘Your brother does not care about you.’ From childhood to the present, Midnight would always hear those same words from everyone around him. No one told him otherwise. Except for his mother who did not keep her promise.

Those words had been ingrained in Midnight’s mind since he was four years old. How could a fifteen-year-old boy, who had heard those words full of adult malice since he was young, extricate himself from such inculcation?

Hurtful words deliberately spoken to hurt a young mind again and again until it had been ingrained in every fiber of their being was nothing short of intentional brainwashing.

A premeditated attempt to twist a young mind.

And at that very moment, unbeknownst to Midnight, his mind had already been twisted more than he was aware of. He just didn’t know it yet.

Inside the laboratory three, the words ‘your brother doesn’t care’ and ‘your brother never loves you’ were spoken by the woman doctor so many times, making sure to ingrate it in Midnight’s mind. It was the most important part of all the experiments and tests.

When Midnight woke up from his ‘sleep’, he couldn’t remember anything that transpired in the last hour. It was like nothing happened. He couldn’t feel any different in himself. That was why he hated this laboratory. He knew something was being done to him here, but he had no idea what it was.

And this would repeat for weeks to come.

“Our session is done.” The woman doctor that he did not care to find out the name spoke to him in a kind manner. “You can go to laboratory four.”

Midnight just nodded and did what he was told to do.

He went to laboratory four. The last laboratory. It was where he would train his body to fight, either honorably or despicably. This was the place where he was trained to take a life in the most efficient way.

He trained until before midnight before he was taken back to his room.

As usual, he was not allowed to turn the lights on. The room remained dark as he went to the bed and sleep.

No food was given, so he did not have dinner. He learned from a very young age that when it was not given freely, there was no sense in asking for it. It would not be given to him however much he begged for it.

Night ended and morning came.

Midnight was hooked to a new IV fluid again. He didn’t know how it happened without him noticing, but the people in this laboratory always had a way.

Seeing the IV fluid, Midnight knew another day in hell would start again and he just willingly went with the flow. Obediently following all the instructions, not even questioning why he was doing what he was doing.

The only thing in his mind was—he wanted to go home. To see his big brother.

Thus, in the weeks that followed. He moved like a machine until the laboratory deemed his tests passable and he was finally let free.

Midnight curved the happiness he was feeling while he was on the plane home. He was finally going to see his big brother. After all the violence and malice he had gone through, finally, there would be warmth again.

Excitedly entering their home, Midnight immediately went looking for his brother, uncaring if he got caught.

However, before he could reach his brother’s room, his father’s butler got in his way.

“Your brother is not here.” The butler said. “He knew you’re coming home today, so he left for Lisbon early in the morning. He didn’t want to see you.”

Midnight just looked at the butler, then nodded. He said nothing and walked past his big brother’s room.

Upon entering his room, his blank expression remained, but there were tears running down his cheeks. He did not dry it and just let it fall and dry on its own.

I would’ve just stayed in that laboratory. At least there, I can pretend that I have a caring brother waiting for me at home.

Maybe he was asking for too much from his brother. And maybe the people around him were right—he was but a useless and burdensome child, unworthy of care and love.

CECELIB | C.C.

INTRO: Edad Adulta

INTRO: EDAD ADULTA

AT EIGHTEEN, Midnight finally found out what he was training for. And that was to be his brother’s body double. From four laboratories, it had now become five. The last one was to where he studies his brother’s movement, mannerism, and tone of speech. Because according to their father, he was born to be his big brother’s double.

Basically, his big brother was more important than himself. And he never questioned it. At least, his brother was their father’s favorite. As long as his brother was safe and happy. He was willing to give his life for him. Thus, he didn’t reject his training to become his brother’s shadow. He actually liked it. He felt like it brings him closer to his big brother.

“Our tests end here. You can go home now.”

When Midnight heard that, he had no reaction inside and outside. He felt nothing, really, which was a normal occurrence to him. As he grew up being experimented on, his emotions gradually dwindled until it just disappeared. It didn’t bother him, though. He doesn’t care.

He used to, but not anymore.

What was the point of going home? There was no one there waiting for him, anyway.

Seeing Midnight’s emotionless face, the head researcher, observing Midnight’s reaction, inwardly smiled. After so many years, they finally eliminated his emotion. He still had a lingering emotion for his brother, but it was not as strong as before.

It was indeed an excellent decision to put a wedge between these two brothers. Now they were seeing the result after so many years.

Observing Midnight walked to the exit, the head researcher was satisfied. He even added it to his report.

As for Midnight, he went back to his room. It was dark, as usual, as he packed.

The laboratory staff moves fast. After he was done packing, he was sent to the airport and in a couple of hours; he landed in Spain.

Unlike his usual excited self a few years back, Midnight felt nothing as he entered their abysmal house.

Upon entering his bedroom, he dropped his backpack, went to the bathroom to shower, and changed into clean clothes. He was planning to sleep to pass the time when he heard a knock on the door.

Midnight moved to sit upright on the edge of the bed before saying, “it’s open.” This kind of sitting posture had been engrained on him as a test subject in the lab.

Not sitting upright constitutes punishment.

Midnight then looked straight at the door as it opened, and his eyes flickered with emotion when he saw who it was.

“Brother…”

When his big brother closed the door behind him and smiled at him as if he was happy to see him, Midnight eased up and slowly, a smile formed on his lips. “Big brother…”

Knight walked over to Midnight and messed his hair. “How have you been, hermanito ?”

Midnight’s smile became carefree and happy. “I’ve been fine.”

Knight stared at his little brother for a short while, assessing if he was really fine, before sitting beside him on the bed. “Where have you been?”

That question surprised Midnight. His big brother seldom asked him that. Does he really care? With that at the back of his head, he answered. “I don’t know the name of the country.” This was the truth. He was also flown there through a private plane. “But no worries. I’m fine.” He even opened his arms to his big brother to show him he was unharmed.

Midnight was confident that there was nothing in his body that would show his training. He knew his tests were secrets, which was what he wanted as well.

He would never let his brother know what he had done all these years.

Knight indeed checked Midnight’s body. Seeing that he’s unscathed, he breathes in relief. Thank God he’s fine. “How long are you staying this time?”

Midnight shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“Then…want to go hiking with me

Midnight’s eyes widened. This was the first time his brother asked him that! He felt like jumping, but he controlled himself. But what he couldn’t control was the silly grin on his lips and his eager reply. “Yes! Let’s go!”

Knight chuckled and patted Midnight’s hair. “Then pack up for two nights. We’re leaving early tomorrow morning.”

Midnight excitedly nodded, uncaring about the doubts in his mind and the whisper of negative thoughts in his head. He was ecstatic!

“I will ask Cloud to send you your dinner later. You must eat a lot,” Said Knight.

Midnight nodded, his eyes glistening with delight. Until he remembered their father. He slowly lost his smile. “Is father… okay with us hiking?”

Knight put his forefinger over his lips, signaling Midnight to be silent. “Don’t worry about him. I’m here. I’ll protect you.”

By those words, Midnight understood. “We’re sneaking out?”

“Yep.”

His lips formed into an ‘o’. “Won’t he be mad?”

“No worries. I’m here.” Knight was more than willing to block anything for Midnight.

As for Midnight, he thought that since his big brother was their father’s favorite, their father would definitely not be angry at his big brother. As for me, I’ll probably get punished. But who cares? I’m going hiking with big brother!

That night, Midnight was unable to sleep early. He was so excited that it was already two in the morning when he fell asleep.

And even though Midnight slept late, he still managed to wake-up early.

Midnight did not wait long until his big brother came to pick him up and, with the help of his brother’s butler, Cloud, they were able to sneak out and board an off-road vehicle.

Midnight couldn’t help grinning from ear to ear when the car drove away from that abysmal house. He was ecstatic that he was clinging to his brother, who looked as happy as him.

My big brother really cared. Those people are wrong. Midnight’s mind was full of these thoughts. The doubt in his mind about his big brother’s affection was dwindling.

“Where are we hiking?” Midnight excitedly asked while leaning against his brother’s shoulder and looking outside the car. They were in the backseat while Cloud was driving.

“Somewhere close by,” Knight answered. There was no point going far away. Their father would definitely be alerted about this excursion of theirs, but he did not care.

And looking at his little brother’s smiling face, Knight knew he made the right decision. But it seemed that his silly little brother had forgotten what today was. Oh, well.

From the driver’s seat, Cloud spoke. “It’s going to be bumpy soon. Sit tight.”

Knight wanted to help Midnight sit tight, but Midnight had no plan to separate from his big brother, whom he seldom sees these days.

“I want to stay like this,” Midnight spoke.

Knight could only sigh and indulged Midnight. “…okay.”

Midnight smiled, and for the first time, his mind was at peace. No negative thoughts, just silence and peace. He even found himself humming a random melody during the bumpy ride.

Arriving at the start of the trail, Midnight frowned when he saw his big brother’s bag.

It’s huge.

He frowned and asked. “What’s in your bag, brother?”

Knight just smiled and messed Midnight’s hair. “Come on. Let’s start.”

Not getting an answer from his brother, Midnight pouted, but he still followed Knight.

Knight was on the front, and behind him was Cloud. This kind of positioning while hiking was to make sure that Midnight was safe, which makes Midnight feel delighted.

He knew for a fact that he did not need protection, that he could hike this mountain without huffing and puffing a breath, but to be protected by his brother was a wonderful feeling that he wanted to be just a weak little brother.

And that’s what Midnight did the whole hike to the summit.

He would rest from time to time to catch his “breath” and his brother would indulge him, taking care of him and always ready to pass the water to him.

Midnight felt well taken care of, and it was undoubtedly one of the happiest days in his life.

Reaching the summit just before the sunset, Cloud assembled the tent while Knight was sitting on the ground, waiting for the sunset with Midnight.

“Midnight?”

“Hmm?”

“How are your studies going?” Knight had been trying to negotiate with their father about Midnight’s studies. “Did father say something to you about it?”

Midnight nodded. “He changed his mind. At first, he wanted me to be homeschooled, as usual. But sending me home this time, he told me that I will attend a university.”

Knight’s face lit up. “That’s good. You’ll learn a lot for sure. You can also make a lot of friends.”

Midnight just smiled and obediently nodded. Friends, huh? He remembered his father’s warning the last time they spoke. The moment he made friends, he will be pulled back from the university. He was not allowed to make connection and build friendship.

However, seeing his big brother’s expectant expression, Midnight did not say a word to disappoint him. His big brother must remain happy and free. He only had his big brother. He couldn’t lose him, too.

Amidst his thoughts, his eyes widened in admiration for the scenery when the sky gradually became tinted with a red-orange hue.

It was beautiful. A feeling of comfort and calmness washed over him. Something in him stirred when he suddenly recalled a memory. Mama… I missed you. I hope you are in a good place. Don’t worry about me. I’m strong. I can protect big brother.

Overwhelmed by emotions he had not felt for a long time, he heard rustling beside him and before he could see what it was; he heard his big brother’s voice.

“Happy birthday, Midnight.”

Midnight stilled and when he turned to look at his big brother, he saw his brother holding a cup of ice cream while the other hand was holding a slightly large cupcake with a lighted candle in it.

He froze. He did not know how to react as he stared at his favorite ice cream.

They were on a mountain. How…?

A realization glistened in Midnight’s eyes. Brother’s enormous bag. Was the ice cream in there all along?

Seeing his little brother’s bewildered expression, Knight chuckled and shook his head. “You did not forget your birthday, did you?”

Midnight still couldn’t form a coherent response. He was just staring at his brother.

Knight chuckled again before bringing the cupcake close to Midnight. “Come on, blow the candle—” Knight’s words halted when he saw a tear fell from his little brother’s eyes. And before he could ask why, Midnight’s trembling voice was heard.

“You… remember my birthday?”

“Of course!” Knight spoke as if that was a given. That he would never forget about it.

“R-really?”

“Really. So, stop crying and blow the candle. Make a wish.”

Midnight blinked at the lighted candle. “A wish?”

“Yes.” Knight smiled. “You can wish for whatever you want, and it will come true someday.”

Midnight, of course, did not believe his brother. He had prayed countless time, but it was never answered. So, he was certain that his wish would also not be granted. Even so, he listened to his big brother.

He blew the candle and made a wish.

I wish my big brother will continue to be happy.

Such a simple wish that was not meant for himself. But for Midnight, if his wish would be someday granted, then he would be the happiest of all.

“Happy Birthday, little lord!” Cloud greeted Midnight as well with an ice cream cone.

Midnight couldn’t help letting a short, wry laugh. “Why is there an ice cream on the mountain?”

“We brought it here, of course.” Cloud answered with a smile. “My lordship even carried an icebox in his backpack to surprise you.”

Midnight grinned when he heard that and turn to look at his brother. “ Gracias, hermano. “

Knight matched Midnight’s grin before playfully flicking his little brother’s forehead and said, “you’re welcome. Happy birthday again.”

“Thank you!” Then Midnight grabbed the ice cream from his brother’s hand, and he heartily dig in, making Knight feel that carrying that heavy ass ice box was worth it.

“You can have the cupcake, brother.” Midnight told Knight, but Knight was already eating it. As if he was the birthday celebrant.

Watching this scene, Cloud smiled and suggested. “How about we take some photo?”

Immediately, Midnight froze, and then he shook his head hard. And with a panic in his voice, he reasoned, “no. No need. No photo. I don’t need it.”

Seeing how scared his little brother was, Knight immediately rejected Cloud’s suggestion. “We won’t take any photo. Don’t worry.”

Knight didn’t know what made his little brother scared, but seeing him so panic-stricken, he couldn’t ask him why. All he could do was pretend that he saw nothing. Knight would find out years later why, but at the moment, he was clueless.

Seeing the brothers being harmonious again, Cloud apologized for his thoughtless suggestion and smiled before excusing himself to give the two brothers some time to bond. This kind of thing would not happen again, after all. And when they get home, his lordship would certainly be punished severely.

After Cloud left, Knight and Midnight continued sitting on the ground, Knight eating the cupcake and Midnight was eating the ice cream while watching the now fading sunset. And while the two were eating, they were talking about whatever they could think of.

Knight and Midnight stayed like that until Cloud finished preparing a simple dinner. After dinner, the two brothers did not immediately sleep. They stayed outside, talking under the stars and the night sky. It was like they had countless stories to tell each other.

Talking and laughing, the two brothers spent their night like this. Just hanging out until they finally felt sleepy.

When morning arrived, they planned to stay another day. However, Cloud received a call, and they had to come back down.

Arriving at the start of the trail, they immediately saw their father’s people and, with gritted teeth, Knight watched as his little brother was taken away from him. And Knight felt like something broke inside him when he saw Midnight waving happily at him.

Beside him, Cloud asked. “Is it worth it, my lord?”

Knight smiled and waved back to Midnight as he answered. “Yeah. It’s worth it.”

Midnight was pushed to the car and, amidst the silence, the car drove for more than an hour.

He was dropped off at the airport and was handed an envelope.

Before Midnight could ask, one of his father’s people spoke. “Everything you need is in the envelope. This is a test. Don’t disappoint us.”

In dazed, Midnight walked towards the airport departure and stopped. Amidst the bustling people moving around him, he opened the envelope and took out the things inside.

A passport. An I.D. and some money.

As he flipped open the passport and read the name on the I.D., he felt like he was poured a lot of cold water that he was drowning and couldn’t breathe.

The passport and the I.D. he was holding had the name Knight Velasquez in it.

His face contorted in disbelief as it finally sunk into him what it means to become his brother’s double.

It means Midnight Velasquez does not exist. In this world, right at that very moment, he had become nothing, in every sense of the word.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 1

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 1

MORE THAN A YEAR after the name Midnight Velasquez had been erased and became nothing. The owner of that name opened his eyes. Darkness welcomed his sight. Accustomed to the darkness, he got up from the bed to start his day. Following his routine, he freshened up, changed into his running clothes, and step out from his bedroom to run before the sun peeked in the sky.

After his ten kilometers run, he returned and went straight to the gym to lift weights. An hour later, he went home and made himself breakfast according to his dietary requirements tailored to follow his older brother’s body weight and build.

He must be a perfect double. Even a minor flaw was unacceptable because he couldn’t afford it.

Finishing his morning routine, he went downstairs carrying his laptop and walked towards the nearest coffee shop from his apartment.

He nodded at the woman behind the counter and ordered a regular coffee and a veggie panini

“Name?”

Without a second thought, he answered, “Knight.” He then walked over to a vacant table, opened his laptop, and began doing his task.

The laboratory gave him a tasked to learn different languages. It started a year ago when the laboratory suddenly stopped experimenting on him and even let him live on his own as he wished. Or did they?

A false sense of freedom.

That was the reason he was in Scranton, Pennsylvania. A faraway place from that abysmal house. However, even though he was thousands of miles away from that hellhole, one call from his father would all it take to drag him back.

And to Midnight, whose mind had been twisted and trained since childhood, his father’s words were absolute. ‘No’ was not in the option and definitely not an answer.

Being away from that house did not make any difference. No matter how far he went, the tightly locked shackle around his neck rendered this so-called freedom useless. He might be able to breathe in the distance, but that did not mean he was living.

From an early age, he came to the realization that he was merely existing, not truly living. Because that was what he was instructed to do.

Although it was a wretched way of life, he willingly embraced it for the sake of his only family. Ready to descend into the abyss - even if it meant becoming a nobody, forgotten by the passage of time.

“Order for Knight!”

When he heard that name, he casually got up to pick up his order, then he silently went back to his table, put back his earphone and continued his Thai language lesson.

Listening to the Thai speech, he picked up his cup of coffee and took a small sip, unconsciously glancing outside the coffee shop’s glass wall.

This part of the city was quiet at this hour. Only a handful of people were walking in the pedestrian lane and a few cars were passing by. And amidst this peaceful atmosphere, he saw a girl running. As if she was afraid for her life. One look and anyone would know something was amiss.

But Midnight withdrew his gaze and continued sipping his coffee and listening to the Thai speech as if he saw nothing.

While most people would be concerned or slightly curious, he felt no emotional response and proceeded with his daily routine.

When it was time to go home, he closed his laptop, left the coffee shop, and then went back to his dark apartment. It’s not because the lights were not working, he just did not like brightly lit rooms. He preferred being surrounded by darkness—it makes him feel safe.

Before he could put down his laptop on the table, he received a message from his father.

‘Find out everything you can about North America and make connections. There will be an Orgánosi’s boss selection next year. Don’t be useless or your brother will know of your incompetence.’

A task and a threat. He was used to it.

A continental boss? Just like big brother? He really couldn’t care less, but his father’s words were absolute, so he replied with full obedience.

‘Yes, father.’

After sending his reply, he contacted a few people in his contact to start an extensive investigation throughout the whole of North America. These were the independent people he had met while working as a freelance member of the Orgánosi. But most of the time, his missions was given to him by his father.

When Orgánosi was first introduced to him by his father, he was barely ten years old. His young mind could not comprehend the extensive network it had and how it operated all over the world.

As he grew older, he gradually understood what the Orgánosi was.

The organization was comprised of individuals who possessed an unwavering commitment to justice. These passionate individuals dedicated their lives to protecting the world’s most vulnerable population. It’s an organization that was fighting a losing battle against the Triad.

The toll of the long and exhausting war was evident in the mountain of casualties that had accumulated from both sides. And it’s still ongoing, with no end in sight.

And leading these people driven by a strong sense of justice was his father—a man whose evil nature stood in direct opposition to the organization’s mission.

What a joke, really.

But who was he to pass judgment on his father? He was no better. For a lab rat like him, who was experimented on to become a perfect killer, calling him a monster was an understatement.

And he was a monster. Just as he was made to be—with an inability to feel remorse, guilt, concern, pity, and other useless emotion that make human a human. His lack of emotion made him an almost perfect killer—almost a monster.

Why almost?

Because of his big brother—the only light in his life. As long as he had his older brother, he wouldn’t be an absolute monster. Right?

Uncertainty and fear of the truth gnawed on him, but he immediately squashed it.

Midnight was about to put his phone down and continue his lesson when his phone beeped.

It was a message from his big brother.

Instantly, a smile blossomed on his face. His non-existent emotion fluctuated and stirred.

Big brother: I’m going back to the house next week. Where are you? Have you been well?

Just a simple inquiry about his wellbeing was all it took to bring a smile to Midnight’s face.

He replied: I’m on vacation.

Well, it’s not a lie. He was indeed given a vacation by the laboratory head.

Big brother: Where? I’ll come and get you.

He replied: No need. I’m close by. I’ll go back to the house as well.

He had no plans to go back unless he was summoned, but to see his brother, he would willingly go back to that hellhole.

Big brother: Alright. Val is having a cursing fit again. I have to go. Bye! See you in a week.

Their conversation ended, but Midnight’s eyes were trained on the name Val in his big brother’s message.

He knew Val. He was one of his big brother’s many friends. And he was also one of the people he disliked.

His dislike was born from his jealousy. He was clearly the closest family to his brother, but why could he not be by his side like those people?

His twisted mind could conjure up countless reasons, and all of them came from his deeply rooted doubt toward his older brother.

Exhaling loudly, Midnight suppressed his thoughts and focused his mind on his Thai lesson the whole afternoon.

When it was time to sleep, before going to bed, he stood up in front of the mirror and told the ‘him’ in the mirror, “You are Knight Velasquez. You are Knight Velasquez. You are Knight Velasquez.” For almost an hour, he spoke these words to himself in the mirror, the sound of his voice echoing in the empty room, as he fought to maintain the facade and ensure his mask never fell off.

The mask known as Knight Velasquez.

Night passed, and another day rose. The same routine all over again. However, at noon, his routine was interrupted by a shrill from the alley he was passing by.

The shrill sound sounded like a battle cry, that it made him stop in his tracks.

It was the sound people make when they’re in a very desperate situation and ready to fight to the death. And he had heard that same sound from himself when he was eight years old—the first time he experienced the words kill or be killed.

Attracted by the sound, he stepped into the alley. As his steps deepened, he gradually saw the scene hidden in the dim alley.

A young girl was being dragged and beaten. But the young girl would not go down without a fight. Even though she didn’t know how to fight properly to protect herself, she struggled fiercely. Using every ounce of her meager strength to survive.

The struggling young girl’s gaze swept over Midnight and when she saw those cold, emotionless eyes, the words ‘help me’ that were about to come out of her mouth were stuck in her throat. It was as if the man was there to watch and nothing else. Forget helping her. She would be thankful if he did not hurt her.

“Who the fuck are you?!” One of the men surrounding the woman spat those words when he saw Midnight just standing there, emotionlessly watching the entire scene.

Midnight heed him no mind. His eyes were trained on the girl, who was still struggling to survive.

Somehow, her struggle reminded him of his mother. His mother would always struggle fiercely whenever his father would drag her away. But however much she struggled, his mother never asked for help. Never.

He couldn’t do anything to save his mother at the age of four, but it was different now. No longer was he that weak and helpless boy. He was now a man-made monster.

“I won’t ask again! Who the fuck are you?!”

The man was ignored once again. Midnight’s eyes were focused on the young girl, still fiercely fighting for her life.

The young girl was filled with dread and anger when the man who was just watching the whole scene took a step forward. His whole demeanor screams danger, and his every step sends a shiver down her spine.

She knew this man was more dangerous than these bastards who dragged her to this alley. Her instinct was shouting at her to run—to escape.

I have to get away! I will not go down without a fight!

Between her struggle, she witnessed how the man easily dodged a punch and a knife, and single-handedly dispose the two attackers with ease.

Finally, the men released their grip on her and turned their attention towards the man, leaving her momentarily free from their grasp, but she found herself paralyzed with fear, unable to flee and make a desperate escape. The sight left her stunned as she watched the man effortlessly overpower the four bastards, without even breaking a sweat.

She was rooted in place. However much she screamed at herself in her head, she couldn’t move her body. She was paralyzed with dread that she couldn’t even open her trembling mouth to speak.

And then she watched the man walked over to her and stop in front of her. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest when he crouched down and reach out his hand.

I’m done. She thought. I’m sorry, daddy. I shouldn’t have been angry and run away—

Her thoughts halted and her dread turned to bewilderment when the man crouched down in front of her, picked up her phone on the ground and silently handed it to her as if telling her to call for help.

Huh?

Her face contorted with confusion, but Midnight remained silent, offering no explanation. He just waited patiently for her to accept the phone, and as soon as she did, he turned and left without uttering a single word.

After he walked out of the alley, Midnight continued his day like nothing happened. And the young girl in the alley was forgotten by him until a few days later.

A middle-aged man came to his apartment, claiming to be the young girl’s father.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Dominick Quinn, the father of the girl you saved in the alley. I came here to thank you.”

“No need,” Midnight replied coldly.

But Dominick smiled. “That won’t do. Please, let me thank you.”

“No need.” Midnight repeated.

“Please. It won’t take long.” Dominick still did not give up even though the young man in front of him was literally exuding a ‘get away from me’ air. His smile even widened. “Come on. It’s going to be worth your while—”

“No—”

“—Knight.”

Midnight curled his hands, ready to kill at any moment.

“Knight Velasquez, right? Kelleon’s boy?”

Midnight remained silent, but vigilant. His face remained expressionless on the outside, but he was already calculating and planning in his mind—who this man was, what did he want, how to kill, etc.

One wrong move and he would kill this man in front of him.

“Come on. I just want to talk a bit,” Said Dominick, making himself look as innocent as possible.

Midnight looked past Dominick before returning his eyes to the grinning man in front of him.

This man, who appeared to be alone and harmless, seems to know his father well. However, Midnight knew that this man was neither harmless nor alone. There were two people in hiding, ready to take him down the moment he makes a move. And by the looks of it, these people were no ordinary civilian.

Should I risk it?

While contemplating, Midnight’s expression remained cold.

That uninterested and cold look was really challenging Dominick’s thick-skinned , but he did not want to leave without talking to this boy who saved his beloved princess. Not after he learned that this was Kelleon’s son.

Maybe if Dominick hadn’t seen this young man in person, he would have stepped back. But after seeing those eyes, he got curious.

“If you think I’m suspicious, which I am not, we can talk in a more public setting. I’m harmless. I promise. How about it?” Dominick suggested, lessening the boy’s wariness.

Midnight replied in a bored manner. “It’s not like you can’t do anything to me in public.”

Dominick raised his hands in surrender. What a stubborn young man. “Fine. You pick the place.”

Hearing that, Midnight pushed the door to open wide. “Come on in then. Only you.” He glanced behind Mister-I’m-harmless before turning around. “I don’t trust you and your people outside.”

Dominick smiled as he stepped inside. He was impressed. To actually see through that he was not alone, it seems that this young man had been properly trained.

After Dominick entered and the door closed, Midnight silently gestured to the sofa before taking a seat for himself.

Dominick was thick skinned and immediately made himself at home. “Young man, I’m here to say thank you for saving my daughter.”

“You’re welcome. If that is all, you can leave now, then.”

Dominick stared at the young man in disbelief before shaking his head. “I feel unwelcome.”

“You are. Please.” Midnight then gestured with his hand to the door. He really wanted nothing to do with this person. His instinct was telling him that this man was trouble.

Dominick swore that his thick skin was suffering. If this continues, that goddamn Von Per would gloat and nag for sure. “I’m not leaving yet! I have more to say to you.”

Midnight remained unperturbed. “Then say it.”

Dominick sighed and explained the other reason he was here. “Young man, I know you’re the continental boss of Asia and I know that you also know who I am. I have a little favor to ask. Don’t worry, it’s not dangerous or anything. It’s just that I don’t want this conversation to reach your father or anyone else. Would that be possible?”

Instantly, Midnight’s mind rejected it. He was raised to be obedient to his father, to think that his father’s words were absolute and that every information he knew must be disclosed to his father. Every fiber of his being was wired and twisted to be a loyal monster to Kelleon.

Midnight nodded, seemingly agreeing to Dominick’s request, but at the back of his mind, he was already planning to tell his father whatever this man requested of him and ask how he should proceed.

Dominick, who believed that this was Knight, and that Knight knew him and his daughter since they were both in the Orgànosi, breathed in relief. “Don’t worry, no one knows I came here. I’m in hiding, after all. But since you saw my daughter and saved her, please do me a favor and not tell anyone our location. It would mean a lot.” His daughter’s health still needs to be monitored and they couldn’t just move around.

“I won’t disclose your location.” Midnight easily declared and then added. “If that is all,” he motioned to the door. “I still have a lot of things to do.”

Dominick was thick skinned, but after being rejected countless times today, his skin had become thin. So, he nodded, thank the young man again and left.

Von Per and Vent immediately joined him when he was already in a safe distance from the apartment.

“So, how’s the talk?” Von Per asked.

Dominick stopped on his track and all the warm traces in his expression disappeared. “There’s something off with him.”

Vent frowned. “What do you mean?”

“He—” Dominick recalled those inhuman eyes. “He’s like a soulless person. Like a machine—a robot.”

Von Per’s eyebrows furrowed. “What are you talking about?”

Dominick took a deep breath. “Nothing. Anyway, he agreed to keep our location a secret, but I don’t trust those eyes. Prepare to move as soon as possible.”

“Alright.” Von Per.

“Copy.” Vent.

They left the apartment building at the same time Midnight called his father.

CECELIB | C.C.

A/N: The chapters with the title ANTECEDENT are all about Midnight’s past (up to his death in Knight’s story). After that, papasok na ang PRESENT CHAPTERS. Para sa mga nagtatanong, Tagalog-English po ang story na ’to. Pero sa earlier chapter, half ng ANTECEDENT chapters ay English.

I was thinking na flashback sana ’yong past ni Midnight, but I think it would be a disservice to him and his past. Anyway, hope you enjoy it.

Happy Reading!

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 2

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 2

EARLY morning, Midnight received an email from his father’s right-hand man. The email contains a detailed description of the location, a meticulously drawn blueprint of a mansion, and a clear outline of his mission. His eyes briefly skimmed over the email before it vanished from his inbox.

Mission: Dispose everyone in the mansion.

After reading his mission, with no visible emotional, he swiftly packed his bags, left the apartment that looked like nobody had lived there for months, and went straight to the airport.

He passed the immigration with his Knight Velasquez passport and, after two stopovers; he arrived in Valencia, Spain.

He informed Orlando, his father’s trusted assistant, that he had arrived, sharing his exact whereabouts.

An hour later, he received a package from Orlando. It was a leather box with one gun and twenty-six bullets. Beside it was a note.

‘Twenty-six bullets for twenty-six people. Don’t waste any bullet or you will spend your month in the isolation chamber.’

As Midnight read the threat at the bottom of the note, he remained completely unfazed. Maybe because he had been to the isolation room so many times already. It was just a dark room with no windows. Other than the oppressive darkness and the persistent emptiness in his stomach from his meager daily meal, there was nothing noteworthy about it.

He used to hate the isolation room because of his fear of the dark, but as he grew older, that isolation chamber became a safe place for him. At least in there, no one was bothering him.

The only downside was he couldn’t see his brother. However, there was no discernible difference, even as he was outside. He still couldn’t see his brother, anyway.

A pointless comparison, really.

With that thought, he got ready for the night.

He cleaned the gun, secured the bullets in the magazine, studied the blueprint and its surroundings, then he got ready for the night.

Apart from the blueprints, he was completely clueless about the layout and design of the mansion. So, once inside the mansion, his immediate action was to survey the exits and carefully observe the guards’ positions.

With his own investigation complete, he secured the silencer onto his gun, signaling the start of his mission.

Aiming his gun, he first took down the guards. Headshot. Then he moved to the front door, killing everyone he could see. Then he entered the mansion.

Without hesitation or moral conflict, he followed his orders and mercilessly took the lives of everyone he laid eyes on. Men, women, young and old. He swept through every room of the house, leaving no corner unturned until there was only one bullet remaining.

One more head to shoot.

Despite thoroughly searching the entire house, there was still one unused bullet left.

Someone escaped, he thought.

Without wasting time, he made his way to the security room of the mansion and meticulously erased all traces of his presence from the CCTV footage. And then he left a malicious virus that would obliterate the computer upon any attempt to retrieve the deleted footage.

After cleaning up, he left as if he did not leave a mansion full of dead bodies.

Then he sent a message to Orlando.

“I still have one bullet left.”

Without waiting for Orlando’s reply, he went back to the hotel he was staying at, packed up, checked-out, then booked a flight to Madrid.

When he arrived at the house, Orlando was waiting for him by the door.

“I do not need to tell you what to do, yes?”

Midnight simply nodded in acknowledgement and disappeared into his room. After unpacking and tidying up, he went down into the basement and entered the isolation chamber, shutting the door behind him, isolating himself to everyone and everything.

Amidst the pitch-dark darkness and the deafening silence, Midnight sat on the filthy floor, feeling the icy touch of the cement against his back, lost in a vacant gaze. There was complete silence and stillness as he sat there, not making a single movement or sound. He remained seated until his eyelids grew heavy, then he laid down on the cold floor to sleep.

The isolation went on for countless days. Surviving on just a single meal each day. Until Orlando came down to visit him.

Orlando stood by the door frame while Midnight stayed inside.

“Because of your incompetence, one person escaped. Why are you so useless?”

Midnight did not answer. He knew he’s useless.

“Your brother arrived today.” Orlando informed him.

Midnight’s face, which had remained devoid of emotion since he entered the isolation chamber, suddenly softened. But it became taut again when he heard Orlando’s next words.

“He asked for you and when I told him you’re in training, he just left. Uninterested.” Orlando dramatically sighed when he saw the twinge of pain in Midnight’s eyes. “I keep telling you that his care is fake, but you never listened. His friends are more important to him than you, so he went back to the Philippines again. No one cared about you, so don’t be a useless imbecile again or you will be discarded as garbage.”

With a loud bang, the door slammed shut, leaving Midnight alone again.

Silence overwhelmed the whole chamber as a tear fell down from his eye, and it was followed by another, and then another. But no sob was heard.

A soundless cry of sorrow and despair. He felt something break inside him. The minuscule humanity in him slipped away little by little until he became numb.

What is the point of living?

For the first time since he became aware of his misery, he questioned himself about why he was still alive.

For himself? No. He had no hope and aspirations for himself. That had vanished a long time ago.

For his mother? No. It would be his greatest pleasure to accompany his mother wherever she was.

For his big brother?

He paused.

Yes. This was all for his big brother. It was not an understatement to say that he was living for his brother. Midnight Velasquez had long disappeared. He died at that airport after one of the happiest birthdays he ever had.

But what does he get in return? Nothing.

He couldn’t be with his big brother. He seldom sees him. When was the last time they saw each other? His big brother was always away. With his friends.

What’s so good about those friends? What can they give that he couldn’t?

His tears continued to fall. Little did Midnight know that his big brother was just underneath the isolation chamber, being punished for exploding in anger and yelling at Kelleon, looking for his little brother.

Knight did not believe that Midnight was in training. They clearly just chatted that they would see each other back in the house, and now Midnight was not here.

Bullshit!

Knight was certain that his father had hidden Midnight from him. Again. At kahit anong gawin niyang pagwawala, hinding-hindi niya mahahanap ang nakakabatang kapatid niya. He couldn’t even send Cloud to look for Midnight, afraid that Cloud would be implicated and be punished alongside him.

With each lash of the whip, his back burned and a piercing scream reverberated throughout the punishment chamber. It wasn’t the pain that caused him to break down, but rather the overwhelming mix of anger, resentment, and frustration that he was not strong enough and couldn’t protect his little brother from this hell.

While Knight endured the lashes, Midnight was drowning in his own sorrow and despair.

And as if it was planned all along, Midnight remained isolated in the isolation chamber, while Knight was bedridden, healing from his wounds.

Pero hanggang sa naghilom na lang ang mga sugat ni Knight, hindi pa rin niya nakita ang nakababatang kapatid. He secretly tried to look for his little brother, but Midnight’s trail ended in Madrid.

Nasisiguro niyang umuwi ang kapatid niya. Pero kahit halughugin niya ang buong Madrid, hindi niya mahanap ang kapatid.

One month had passed since then. Hindi nahanap ni Knight si Midnight kaya wala siyang magawa kundi ang maniwalang nagti-training ito.

He left Spain again, because this house was too suffocating. Unbeknownst to Knight, he was leaving his little brother behind again. His little brother that had been imprisoned in the isolation chamber for more than a month.

It was only when Knight left Spain that Midnight was allowed to come out.

He squinted his eyes at the brightness coming from the windows as he walked down the hallway. For some unknown reason, he found himself outside his big brother’s room.

“Brother…” He called for him, as if he didn’t know that his brother was not home. “Brother…please open the door.” He knew his brother was not inside, but he wanted to pretend that he was waiting for him and would open the door for him.

But seconds turned to minutes. The door remained shut.

Midnight raised his hand, held the doorknob and twisted it open.

He walked in and close the door behind him.

He walked around his brother’s room, taking in every detail at a slow and deliberate pace. His hand grazed the frame where their mother’s photo was placed, his fingertips lingering before moving on to the cool surface of the bedside table. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he stared at his brother’s closet, lost in memories.

Seconds passed, and a frown made its way to his eyebrows.

The closet door was ajar.

He stood up and walked over to the closet. He stood there for a few seconds before he pulled the closet door open.

Inside, everything was in perfect order, with no signs of any disturbance. It’s filled with clothes, as it should be. But as Midnight’s eyes scanned the room, he immediately recognized the way the hangers were arranged, resembling the pattern of morse code that spelled out the word “LETTER.”

Did his brother leave a letter for him?

The moment he realized there might be a letter, a glimmer of hope ignited within him, and he eagerly began looking for it.

It took him a little while, but he eventually found it. Disguised as a t-shirt tag, it was cleverly hidden inside a hanged shirt.

Midnight rolled open the “tag” and read its contents.

’Little brother, I hope you’re doing well. I don’t know if you can find this, but if you did, can you do me a favor? Visit me in the Philippines. If it’s okay with you, go to Cloud’s brother, Sun. He’ll provide a different passport for you and everything you’ll need. See you, little brother!

P.S. Don’t contact me on your phone. Sun will contact me for you.’

Reading the PostScript of the letter, Midnight immediately understood that this visit would be hidden from their father.

The internal conflict within him left him torn, unable to choose between two options. Should he take the chance and visit, or should he play it safe and stay home? Should he go against his father’s authority or trust his brother’s judgment?

Midnight’s desire to see his brother overwhelmed his fear of their father, prompting him to swiftly began preparing in secrecy.

When his father sent him to Barcelona for a mission, he covertly went to Cloud’s brother, who gave him a plane ticket, a forged passport, other necessary documents he needed and then money.

With a plane ticket in hand, Midnight eagerly anticipated the day he would see his brother again.

This would be his first time going to the Philippines and he’s fully equipped. Since his brother started going there, he made sure to learn Tagalog, just in case.

A day before his departure, Midnight, as usual, stuck to his routine. He remained expressionless outside, thus, no one could see how excited he was.

He hadn’t seen his big brother for a long time.

The next day, he left the house. When Orlando asked where he was going, he told him he’s going back to Pennsylvania, where the North America continental boss selection would take place. But when he arrived at the airport, his flight was bound for the Philippines.

While waiting to board, the phone given to him by Cloud’s brother, Sun, made a sound.

It was a message from his big brother.

Knight: Nasa airport ka na?

Knight: My bad. Are you at the airport now?

Midnight smiled as he replied: It’s okay, kuya. I understand you the first time.

Knight: Nice! As expected of my little brother! 😏 Anyway, don’t forget to send me an update every layover. Susunduin kita sa airport.

Midnight’s smile widened: okay, kuya. I will. See you soon.

Knight: Ingat sa biyahe.

Midnight: Hmm. I will.

Their conversation ended and Midnight felt lighthearted. It had been a long time since he felt this kind of emotion—happiness.

Unfortunately, his flight was delayed.

He sent a chat to his brother: Kuya, my flight got delayed. I’m bored.

He was not. He just wanted to chat with his brother. It had been so long since they had an unmonitored chat.

Knight: That’s too bad. Go buy something to eat to pass the time.

Midnight: Like what?

Knight: Ice cream?

Midnight chuckled: Just finished eating a cone.

Knight: What? Then buy a cake.

Midnight: I’m not you, kuya.

Knight: 😂😂😂

Knight: Then buy me a chocolate Bavarian something cake.

Midnight: Okay. I’ll go look.

Midnight got up and went around to look. Four cake-shops later, he couldn’t find it.

Midnight; Kuya, wala akong nahanap. But look at this. This is similar to what you’re looking for. Wala nga lang ‘something’ na nakalagay.

Attached was a photo of a cake with a name: Triple chocolate Bavarian cake.

Knight: 😂😂😂😂😂😂

Midnight blinked, tilted his head a bit and replied:

Huh?

Knight: 😂😂😂😂😂😂

Knight: What an adorable little brother I got.

Midnight: ?

Midnight: Do you want it? It has no ‘something’ in the name, but it has Bavarian in it. I mean, lahat naman ng klase ng cake kinakain mo ’di ba?

Midnight; Oh, wait! They have poop cake! Bilhin ko ba, kuya?

Knight: Midnight, my little brother, may standard naman ako pagdating sa cake. I am not eating a poop, even if it’s a cake! 😤

Midnight: I asked just now. The lady on the counter said the poop cake is like a lava cake, oozing with chocolaty goodness.

Knight: Buy three! Now! 🤩🤤

Natatawang napailing si Midnight sa mabilis na pagbabago ng isip ng kuya niya pero kaagad din siyang bumili.

It’s gonna be a long ass flight, so Midnight was unsure if the cake would survive. Probably not. But he still bought it. Just in case it survives the travel, his big brother would be thrilled for sure.

As he made his way back to his boarding gate, his attention was captivated by the vibrant display of flavors at the ice cream shop. He couldn’t resist the temptation and ended up buying six scoops of ice cream on top of a massive cone.

He smiled, seeing the ice cream in his hand.

On his birthday, when his mother was still alive, she would always surprise him with a delicious ice cream treat. It was the most delicious in the world. And as he grew up, it remained the most delicious because it reminded him of his mother’s smile on his birthdays.

Midnight found a seat near his boarding gate and he eat ice cream with gusto. The taste was so delicious that he contemplated buying a few more scoops, but his attention was diverted by an announcement for his flight.

It’s finally time for boarding.

Midnight excitedly got up and lined up to board.

There were only five people before him when his phone rang.

He froze.

No one calls him on that phone besides his brother, father, and Orlando. And he was certain it was not his brother.

He was relieved when the ringing stopped, but it rang again.

Taking a deep breath, he took his phone out of his backpack and checked who it was.

When he saw who it was, a chilling sensation washed over him, making him shiver.

Father calling…

Gripping his phone and pursing his lips, he answered the call.

“Why did you not answer immediately?”

Midnight pressed his lips together. “I’m at the boarding gate.”

“Good. Once you arrived in Pennsylvania, contact me. I have a mission for you.”

Midnight felt like all his strength was drained when he heard those words. “C-can I not do the mission—”

“What did you say?!”

By the tone of his father’s voice, if he asked one more time, he would be punished for sure. His entire body was filled with a desperate urge to heed his father’s words, rendering him unable to take another step forward.

“Don’t be such a useless fool.” Then his father hanged up.

“Sir? Your plane ticket and passport, please.”

Midnight stared at the boarding staff, gripped his phone to the point of his knuckles turning white, and then he calmly spoke. “Don’t mind me. Wrong boarding gate.”

As Midnight heard himself speak, his voice sounded familiar yet strangely foreign to him. It was as if he had switched to autopilot mode, his actions becoming mechanical and devoid of any real thought. Against his wishes, his body continued to move uncontrollably.

His mind was filled with a deafening voice, urging him to leave and obey his father’s words unquestioningly.

Midnight mechanically stepped aside, walked away, and sent his brother a message.

Midnight: Sorry, Kuya. Hindi kita mabibisita.

After sending that, he turned his phone off and booked a flight to Pennsylvania.

CECELIB | C.C.

#HappyKnightNightDay

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 3

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 3

MIDNIGHT never liked cakes, but he couldn’t throw the cakes he bought for his big brother. He ate it while on the plane to Pennsylvania even when the sweetness made him cringed. He finished every last bit of it, leaving nothing behind.

After the plane landed, he considered discarding the phone Sun gave him to contact his brother secretly, but he couldn’t throw it away. It remained off, but he held onto it tightly.

From the airport, he went to the apartment Orlando arranged for him. As soon as he arrived, he received a mission from his father.

Mission: Establish a connection with Dominick Quinn. Observe and report.

The word used was observed , but Midnight knew it meant ‘spy’.

Without replying to the message, it disappeared from his inbox.

Arriving at his new apartment, he casually looked around, noting the placement of the CCTV cameras, which he knew were connected to Orlando, before settling down.

He let a day pass before he started preparing for his mission.

To establish a connection with Dominick Quinn, he could only think of one person.

Dominick Quinn’s daughter. That old man seemed to care for his daughter so much.

But how to make a connection? Should I stage a kidnapping and save her again? Would that be possible without her father knowing? I doubt it.

Without a concrete plan in mind, Midnight started investigating Dominick Quinn’s daughter.

It didn’t take much effort to gather the basic information about Dominick Quinn’s daughter. With the exception of address and phone number, all information was easily accessible. Given that her father held the position of second Arkhon, it was only natural for such a high level of security to be in place.

Happiness Quinn was homeschooled, but she was attending a workshop for jewelry making.

The workshop alone would provide ample chances to make contact.

On the other part of Pennsylvania, in Pittsburgh, Dominick received a message from Ruthgar, his easy to annoy, but efficient tracker.

Ruthgar NotTheGreat: Someone just access the little princess’ public information. The IP address took me to a wild goose chase, which tells me it’s not an ordinary person. It irritated me so much that I want to beat that damn person up, but finally zeroed in on a location. It’s an apartment in Harrisburg.

Dominick replied: Who’s renting it?

Ruthgar NotTheGreat: Rented through a long ass list of chain of names, but the chain ended in Madrid, Spain.

Dominick: There’s only one motherfucker I know in Madrid as of the moment who would be curious about my princess.

Then Dominick recalled that young man he met a while ago. Was it him doing Kelleon’s bidding?

Ruthgar NotTheGreat: Yeah. It’s Orlando, Kelleon’s idiot right-hand man.

Dominick sighed: I already went into hiding and took my hands off of the Arkhontes. What more does that motherfucker want?

Ruthgar NotTheGreat: You know how Kelleon operates. I’m sure he’s being paranoid.

Dominick: Then he shouldn’t blame me for what I’m about to do.

Ruthgar NotTheGreat: Is that young man even willing?

Dominick shrugged and replied: we won’t know until we try. Anyway, the moment he agreed, bury all his information until no one could dig it up.

Ruthgar NotTheGreat: Alright. Just contact me.

The conversation ended there, and Dominick happily made his way to his daughter’s bedroom.

“Princess,” he knocked on her bedroom door. “Dad is going out for a bit.”

The door opened, and Happy’s head poked out. “Where are you going again, Dad? Not gambling, I hope.”

Dominick flashed his princess a tender, angelic smile, filled with pure innocence. “Nope. I’m picking up a weirdo in Harrisburg. I’ll be right back tonight at the latest.”

This time, Klaus was the one who accompanied Dominick, leaving his son, King, to take care of Happy and the mansion.

Back in Harrisburg, Midnight was getting ready to leave for Pittsburg. The jewelry making workshop was located there, a place he needed to be in order to establish a connection with Happiness Quinn.

However, as soon as Midnight left his apartment to have dinner before he departs, a familiar face suddenly appeared, blocking his path.

There was no mistaking the identity of the man standing in front of him. He’s one of Dominick Quinn’s trusted associates. The photos of the people around Dominick Quinn, along with their information, were sent to him by his father after he sent the mission.

“Yes, Mr. Zabat?” Midnight was direct and didn’t waste any time.

Dominick’s position in the Orgánosi was the same as his father. This suggests that he had no shortage of skilled people to safeguard his location. Someone most likely caught sight of him snooping around, trying to gather information about Dominick’s daughter.

With a slight bow, Klaus smiled politely and motioned his hand to the RV parked near his apartment. “My boss wants to speak to you.”

Midnight nodded, his expression unchanged, and wordlessly accompanied Klaus to the RV that was waiting nearby.

The door to the RV slid open, revealing a cozy interior, and Klaus gestured for Midnight to enter.

With a moment’s hesitation, Midnight finally moved and stepped inside the RV.

True to expectations, the interior was incredibly spacious. With its own sofa set, kitchen, bathroom, and bedroom, this RV surpassed the others in the market in terms of luxury and comfort.

“Done checking out my RV?” Sitting on the sofa with nonchalance, Dominick exuded an air of leisure. As if the young man in front of him was a friend. “You like it?”

“It’s okay,” Midnight answered perfunctorily.

Seeing those soulless eyes again, Dominick couldn’t help feeling uncomfortable. Those eyes were really unpleasant to see. It was as if he was talking to someone inhumane, which was probably the case.

Recalling Ruthgar and Von Per’s investigation about this young man, Dominick shuddered to think of what had been done to this poor soul.

“Have a seat.” Dominick’s hand motioned to the sofa.

After Midnight took a seat, the RV started moving.

As soon as Midnight felt the RV moved, his eyes locked onto Dominick, a chilling, murderous glint flashed through them. Sensing the danger, Dominick quickly explained, fearful of any potential misunderstanding. He was not here to fight, but to negotiate.

“RV’s can’t park there for long. We’ll just be driving around the city. Don’t worry, I mean no harm.” Dominick quickly explained.

Gradually, the tense air dissipated, allowing a calm ambiance to take its place. Midnight did not speak and just looked at Dominick as if waiting for him to say what he wanted from him.

Dominick took a deep breath and sigh before leaning back in his seat. “I have a proposition to make. But first, let me ask you. Are you willing to listen, Midnight Velasquez?”

When Dominick spoke his name, Midnight’s mind went blank, unable to process anything else. From the outside, he appeared calm and collected as he locked eyes with Dominick, but inside, his thoughts were in chaos.

How did he know? Is he the only one who knows? If not, who are the others? I have to kill everyone who knows my identity as per father’s protocol. He was taught to not leave a witness behind. Will this endanger big brother?

Dominick took Midnight’s silence as an acquiescent. “Just listen to me first before anything else, okay?”

Midnight remained silent. His mind gradually calmed down, and he made the decision to kill first and ask questions later.

“What do you think about escaping from your father’s control?”

As soon as those words reached Midnight’s ears, all the murderous thoughts in his mind vanished completely.

Finally, Dominick saw a flicker of emotion in those soulless eyes.

Dominick smiled, delighted to get Midnight’s attention. “I will help you escape from your father’s control, assist you to build a solid foundation for yourself and, in return, you will work for me until I’m certain that my princess is safe. How does that sound for a proposition?”

Midnight blinked. “How is that different from working for my father?”

Dominick shrugged. “For starters, I will not control you.”

“But you want me to work for you.”

Dominick smiled helplessly. “Midnight, working for someone does not mean controlling them and robbing them of their own free will. That is not how it usually works.”

Midnight’s soulless eyes flickered again. “Free…will?”

“Yep.” Dominick nodded. “Except for spying on me and betraying me to your father, you can do whatever you want.” He opened his arms. “I’m a very laid-back boss, you see. How about it, hmm?”

Midnight’s expression showed interest, but his mind had been twisted for more than a decade to only listen to his father. Thus, his first thought was to act compliant and report this to his father.

It had been engraved in Midnight’s mind that betraying his father would result in his big brother’s death.

His mind did not even waver when he heard Dominick’s proposition. He was not even slightly tempted, however good the offer was.

Nothing was more important that the life of his big brother.

“Can I think about it?” Midnight tentatively asked. “What you’re asking… is too much for me to decide now.”

Dominick shrugged with a casual grin. “Of course. As I said, I am a laid-back boss. Think about it carefully and contact me if you made your decision.”

Midnight nodded.

Realizing that Midnight had grown disinterested in their conversation, he extended his hand towards the intercom beside him and contacted Klaus, who was in the driver’s seat.

“Klaus, we’re done talking. Pull over.”

Hearing the word pull over, Midnight stood up and walked to the door, waiting for the RV to stop.

But the RV did not stop, and gas was released.

Inhaling it by accident, he instinctively covered his nose and mouth, prepared to attack Dominick, but his steps faltered, and a sudden bout of dizziness overwhelmed him.

In the fleeting moments before his consciousness slipped away, the sight of Dominick calmly strolling towards him wearing a gas mask burned into his fading memory. Despite his best efforts to keep his eyes open, the gas potency was overwhelming, and he succumbed to unconsciousness shortly after.

After the gas had dissipated in the RV, Dominick lowered his mask, crouched down, and playfully patted Midnight’s cheek, letting out a chuckle.

“Young man, I forgot to tell you a very important thing. My proposition will only start after I untwist that twisted mind of yours.”

Standing up, Dominick walked to the front and slid himself into the passenger seat. Then he called someone on the phone.

“Silvanus, I need your expertise.”

MIDNIGHT OPENED his eyes and immediately squinted at the blinding brightness that surrounded him. As his eyes struggled to focus, he became aware of his surroundings - a sterile, white room, where he was securely fastened to a bed by a chain and connected to medical equipments.

His brows did not even furrow as he recalled the gas in the RV and how he lost consciousness soon after.

It seemed he had been captured by Dominick Quinn.

While most people would react with urgency and panic, Midnight remained calm and unmoving, not even twitching a muscle. He knew he was at a disadvantage. It’s important to first observe everything around him before making any decisions or movements.

Meanwhile, the people in the observation room watched Midnight as his gaze swept across the room, devoid of any warmth or emotion, before he settled into stillness.

“How strong is your mind to stay calm in that sterile white room?” Von Per asked, feeling bothered by the whole scene.

Silvanus Gray, a psychologist, and one of the youngest and most acclaimed Neuroscientist of the International Brain Research Organization, tapped one of the monitors connected to a high-tech medical device that could detect brain activity. “There is not even a slight fluctuation in his limbic system. His brain is too calm that it is not normal.”

“So, what does that mean?” Dominick asked.

Silvanus shrugged. “Someone most probably trained his brain to be that way.”

“Then is it reversible?” Von Per asked with a frown.

Silvanus shrugged again. “The brain is a very complex thing. I have to talk to him first to figure out what happened. But I can’t promise you anything. In some cases, a brain damage caused by emotional trauma often reaches a point where it becomes irreversible, leaving lasting consequences. However, we can try. As long as the patient is willing, which is always not the case. Example,” he motioned his hand to Midnight, “him. I don’t think he is willing.”

“Even if it’s for his own good?” Von Per asked incredulously.

“Yeah.” Silvanus looked at the calm patient inside. “I do not know what has been done to him, but I’m pretty sure he will not be willing to play patient-doctor with me.”

Dominick sighed before firmly deciding. “Then let’s force him to agree.”

Silvanus turned to Dominick while shaking his head in fake disapproval and shock, but with a smile on his lips. “That’s illegal.”

Dominick snorted at Silvanus. “That’s why I called you.”

Silvanus’ expression turned flat and spoke sarcastically. “Jeez, thanks.”

Dominick smiled and patted Silvanus’ shoulder. “Good luck, and be careful. He’s a cunning one.”

Dominick, Von Per, and Klaus left the underground research facility, leaving Silvanus alone in the observation room. Then one of the researchers entered.

“Chief, we need you in lab four.”

Silvanus’ eyes remained on the monitors connected to Midnight’s brain. “Is it urgent?”

“No, chief.”

“Then just send me a report later. I’ll be busy in the next few days. Tell everyone not to disturb me.”

“Yes, chief.”

As the researcher left, Silvanus took a deep breath, stood up, picked up the tablet where he could see the monitor that show the result of the medical devices strapped to Midnight and then he entered Midnight’s room through the connecting door.

When their eyes met, Silvanus couldn’t detect any hint of emotion on Midnight’s face. Dominick was right. He really looked like a robot—no, even robots could have expressive eyes.

Now, Silvanus’s curiosity was piqued, wondering what had happened to this unwilling patient of his.

“Hi.” Silvanus acted like a doctor. Polite, but not overly familiar. “I’m Silvanus Gray. I’m the one who chained you in that bed.” He didn’t care if Midnight looked uninterested. He said what he wanted to say. “Honestly, I want to study your brain thoroughly. It’s so freaking fascinating. But I also know you’re here against your will, so how about we make a deal?”

Midnight remained silent, and Silvanus continued. “Play patient with me for one week and if you’re still unwilling by then, I will let you go.”

Finally, Midnight opened his mouth. “Do you even have the authority to release me?”

“Of course.” Silvanus smiled. Of course, I’m lying. What authority? I don’t know that. Just let me check your brain. “I’m the chief researcher here. What I say goes. As for Dominick, I’m just doing him a favor. He had nothing to do with my lab.”

Midnight did not believe him, of course. But what could he do? He’s chained to a bed, and he had no clue where he was.

The best thing to do now in this situation was to be obedient. “Will you really release me after a week?”

Seeing Midnight showing a vulnerable expression, Silvanus inwardly shuddered. People like Midnight who rarely show any emotion and then suddenly showed their vulnerable side, knowing that they are at a disadvantage, was one of the scariest Silvanus had been encountered. But it also intrigued him.

No wonder Dominick warned me to be careful. Such a sly mind.

Silvanus inwardly sighed and casually answered. “I will. But you have to cooperate with me a bit.”

“Do I have a choice?”

Silvanus shrugged with a smile. “No. Not really.”

“Then can I ask what you’ll be doing to me? I want to know before I decide.”

“Of course.” Silvanus unreservedly shared his plan, if it could be even called a plan. “I will just hook you to some devices to see what goes on in your brain and then I’ll ask you some questions while we’re at it. Just a simple talk, really.”

Midnight, again, did not believe Silvanus. A simple talk? Even children wouldn’t believe it. But if it’s just talk, then he didn’t need to be truthful, right?

“Alright,” said Midnight. “If it’s just talk, I’ll cooperate.”

Silvanus showed a cheerful expression, but deep down, he knew Midnight would never really cooperate, so he was calculating the best approach to get the truth out of Midnight’s mouth.

“I’ll untie you now,” Silvanus told Midnight, while taking a syringe from his lab coat pocket.

“Thanks—”

“—But before that…” Silvanus uncapped the syringe and gave it a slight push, causing a small squirt of liquid to be released.

As soon as Midnight laid eyes on the syringe, his body tensed up and he attempted to resist, but it proved to be an impossible task. The tightness of the chain shackling him to the bed made it impossible for him to move an inch. The needle penetrated his thigh muscle and Silvanus patted his knee afterwards as if to comfort him, but Midnight could feel how fake it was.

“It’s okay. This won’t hurt you. It’ll only prevent you from killing me for the next few days.” Silvanus explained. “It’ll only weaken your muscle a bit, so you won’t strangle me to death.” He gave Midnight a grin. “It’s self-defense. Nothing personal.”

Midnight couldn’t do anything as his muscle weakened. He could lift his fingers, but he didn’t have the strength to fist his knuckles. He was that weak.

Despite Midnight’s weakened state, Silvanus couldn’t detect any signs of panic or worry in Midnight’s expression. It was as if his life held no significance, and he seemed indifferent to whatever fate awaited him in this place.

Silvanus sighed as he watched the monitor on his tablet. No brain fluctuation, as if Midnight’s brain was not responding to any external stimulation.

Just what did they do to this guy to be like this? Silvanus had a wild guess, but it was farfetched. Yes, that kind of experiment was sanctioned before to make perfect soldiers, but it had long been discontinued because of its unethical and inhumane methods.

But it’s not like no one tried that experiment again. Even though it had become illegal, there was still a group of mad scientists who believed they could create a perfect soldier. Humans just really loved the idea of perfect soldiers. However, soldiers were soldiers because they have a passionate soul to serve their country and protect its people. These so-called perfect soldiers with no emotion and only know how to follow orders without the ability to comprehend if it was right or wrong were nothing but man-made monsters.

Silvanus untied Midnight, took a deep breath, used the tablet in his hand to remotely control the wall background of the room to make it cozy, and then left to look for someone to take care of the patient.

Meanwhile, the patient was just blankly staring at the ceiling, thinking that he should have been spending his time with his big brother right now.

In the observation room, the monitor finally made a sound, signaling that there was a slight change in Midnight’s brain. And that slight change reflected on the tablet Silvanus was holding.

With a glint of interest in Silvanus’ eyes, he smiled at what he saw. “Looks like there is still hope, after all.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 4

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 4

WAITING to be experimented on in an empty room was a familiar experience for Midnight. It wasn’t the first time, and it won’t be the last. His life and death were never been under his control since childhood. It was always in the hand of others that he had gotten used to it.

Midnight was indifferent to whatever happens to him as long as his big brother was safe.

At that moment, Silvanus walked in and saw Midnight just lying on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. He sighed. “Come on. The injection I gave you would not make you that weak.”

As usual, Midnight remained silent. But it did not deter Silvanus, and he continued on. “This is our first day together as patient and doctor. Be a darling and cooperate with me a little, okay?”

Midnight stayed quiet.

“You don’t have to do anything, really.” Silvanus sat on the stool next to the bed. “You just have to listen to me and talk a bit.”

Midnight continued to show disinterest.

Silvanus sighed. “Fine. You don’t need to talk. Just listen to me, okay?”

Silvanus pulled out a syringe from his lab coat pocket and uncapped it. Then he explained to Midnight about the liquid inside the syringe, unlike those researchers who experimented on Midnight before who just did what they wanted to Midnight. It was the first time Midnight met a researcher who would explain the purpose of their action, and he found himself listening unconsciously.

“This will help you fall into a deep relaxation and heightened your awareness in less than a minute. Don’t worry, I will constantly monitor your brain activity and will not harm you in any way.” Silvanus explained solemnly. He was always completely serious when it came to researching the brain. “And then we will talk.”

Silvanus understood the importance of trust for a positive result, but it couldn’t be rushed. It takes time to build and nurture.

No matter. It is better to start building trust now rather than later.

Once the liquid was administered to Midnight, the ‘patient’ finally spoke. “Is this hypnosis?”

Silvanus lifted his eyes to meet Midnight’s gaze. “Do you have any experience with this procedure?”

Silvanus figured out the truth without Midnight needing to respond. Silvanus believed that Midnight had undergone hypnosis, given the condition of his mind. He just didn’t know the number and duration.

That was why Silvanus had no other plans for this hypnosis other than to talk to Midnight and listen. He worried that any ‘suggestions’ made during hypnosis could cause significant harm to Midnight’s brain, resulting in severe consequences.

He had to figure out what had been done to this unwilling patient of his first.

On the other hand, Midnight felt himself sinking into a deep relaxation. The feeling was something Midnight recognized. His brain had become accustomed to it happening to him countless times. Therefore, he willingly shut his eyes and surrendered to a state of tranquility and ease.

By the time Midnight had sunk into deep relaxation, Silvanus was already prepared and holding the tablet with zeal.

“Are you comfortable, Midnight?” Silvanus started the conversation with this. He wanted it to be laid back, but Midnight reply made him feel complicated.

“That’s not my name.”

Silvanus froze for a second before continuing normally, as if he was not caught off guard. “Is that so? What should I call you, then?”

“Call me Knight.”

Silvanus looked at Midnight’s record in the tablet, where it says that Knight was Midnight’s big brother’s name.

Silvanus took a deep breath, pick up the stylus and wrote a note on the tablet before continuing. “Alright, Knight. How have you been lately?”

Under hypnosis, Midnight’s mind remained cautious and replied as he was trained to. “Tired.”

“Why have you been tired?”

“I just flew from Spain to the Philippines after staying for only a day in Madrid. It was a long trip. But it’s okay because I have my friends to accompany me.”

“Indeed. Having friends is good. May I ask the name of your friends?”

“It’s Valerian, Shun and many more.”

Silvanus looked at the tablet again and inwardly sighed, his voice still light. “How long have you been staying in the Philippines?”

“A few years now.”

“Are you happy staying in the Philippines?”

“Yes. I am.”

“That’s good. I’m happy for you.” Paused. “By the way, you have a brother, right?”

Without missing a beat, Midnight replied. “No. I don’t have any siblings.”

“Oh, my bad. I heard wrong. I’m sorry.”

“Hmm. It’s okay.”

“So, you don’t know anyone named Midnight Velasquez?”

There was a long pause before Midnight calmly answered. “No. I don’t know him.”

Silvanus quietly breathed out. He was finally able to see the intricacy of Midnight’s mind. Despite being brief and straightforward, their conversation provided him with valuable information to reach a conclusion.

To avoid overwhelming Midnight, he chose to conclude their first session instead of burdening his mind. “It’s nice to meet you, Knight.” He lightened his voice. “In a few moments, I will re-alert you, okay?

“Okay.”

“I will count from one to five. And at the count of five, you will open your eyes and wake up fully.”

“Okay.”

“One…two…three…four…five…”

As instructed, at the count of five, Midnight opened his eyes and woke up fully.

“Nice!” Silvanus grinned at Midnight. “It was a pleasant talk.”

Midnight cast a quick look in Silvanus’s direction. Like the previous hypnosis, he had no recollection of anything. He wanted to ask, but he was trained not to, so he kept his mouth shut.

However, Silvanus differed from the usual researcher he knew. Silvanus asked him. “Do you want to know what we talked about?”

That surprised Midnight and couldn’t help asking, “am I allowed to hear it?”

In the hypnosis he had underwent, he was not allowed to ask anything afterwards. He accidentally overheard a researcher casually mentioning that it was hypnosis.

“Of course.” Silvanus happily played the recording for Midnight to hear.

A wave of bitterness washed over him as he listened to his voice and the response he gave on the recording. Even his subconscious had abandoned his true identity.

Do I even have one?

Midnight closed his eyes and told Silvanus, “If there’s nothing else, leave.”

Silvanus stayed seated on the stool, writing on his tablet. While he was writing, he talked to Midnight. “I know you don’t want to hear this, but I’ll say it anyway. Base on our short and simple conversation, I can conclude that whoever put you under hypnosis before really did it thoroughly. To consciously introduced yourself as Knight Velasquez is understandable, but to introduce yourself as him even under hypnosis is something else entirely. The hypnosis you underwent was extremely elaborate and well planned. In our next session, we will delve deeper into your mind to know more. For today, you rest.”

Silvanus was so used to Midnight being silent and uninterested that he was surprised when Midnight suddenly spoke.

“Will you let me hear the recording again?”

Midnight finally showing interest was a relief to Silvanus. “Of course. It’s your right to hear them.”

Midnight did not speak after that, and Silvanus left the room. After stepping into his office, he called Dominick.

“So, how was the first session?” Dominick immediately asked, concerned.

Silvanus leaned on the back of his seat. “It’s a lot more severe than I thought.”

“How severe?”

Silvanus gave Dominick a summary of what happened. “There are two reasons why his subconscious thinks he is Knight Velasquez. Either he was trained to respond that way as a precaution, or it was taught to him through repetitive indoctrination.”

“Like brainwashing?”

“I wouldn’t use that word so easily.” Silvanus massaged his temple while frowning. “You see, you can’t just brainwash someone just because they are under hypnosis. It doesn’t work that way. Brainwashing is a repetitive indoctrination through the authoritarian style of teaching, with rewards and punishment. If he was indeed ‘brainwashed’, then it didn’t happen just recently. It takes time to brainwash someone, and I pray that that did not happen to him. It’s too cruel, Dominick.”

Dominick became silent on the other line. He couldn’t imagine what Midnight had been through all these years.

He took a deep breath. “Is there anything we can do to help?”

“As a neuroscientist, I want to study his brain in a thorough manner without any regard for his well-being. But as a Psychologist, I suggest you take him out of this laboratory and take him somewhere he could rest his mind and away from those people who made him that way. I will continue to monitor his brain and continue our therapy session, but it would be in a place he is comfortable with.”

Silvanus did not hesitate to share his thoughts. Dominick may ask him to do something illegal from time to time, but he knew that this man means no harm and was very sincere in lending his hand to help. He would know because he was one of the people Dominick saved.

“Alright.” Dominick was already ransacking his brain on what to do. Since he started it, he planned to finish what he started.

He may not be active in the Orgánosi anymore, but that did not mean he had forgotten the Orgánosi’s ideology—uphold justice and protect the citizens.

“I’ll think of something,” Dominick added before hanging up.

Soon after he ended the call, he went to look for his daughter. He found her in the garden, designing a bracelet.

“Yes, dad?” Happy could tell that her father wanted to talk when he approached her hesitantly.

Dominick joined his daughter in the garden, inaudibly took a deep breath, then tentatively voice out what was on his mind.

“Happy, princess, would you mind if we take someone with us to our farm?”

The way her father was hesitantly asking piqued Happy’s curiosity. “Who?”

“Well, um, remember that guy who saved you in that alley?”

How could she forget? “Yeah. I do. Is he the one you’re taking to the farm?”

Dominique nodded and explained. “You see, he’s kind of not feeling well at the moment and he needs to see Silvanus a few times a week. He helped you before, so I want to do the same. Is it okay with you if we take him with us to the farm?”

Happy recalled those cold, merciless eyes, and she wanted to say no, but thinking that he had indeed helped him, she could only nod. “It’s okay.”

“Great!” Dominick grinned, clearly thrilled by her response. “My princess is really kind. I’ll tell Klaus to ready the farm for him.” Then he left excitedly.

Happy was left frowning at her father’s words. Ready the farm for him? Isn’t the farm already ready?

What Happy didn’t know was that when Dominick said he would ready the farm for Midnight meant he would turn the farm into an open jail.

What did open-jail mean? Only Dominick and Klaus know.

MIDNIGHT did not know how many days it had been since he was captured by Dominick and placed in this laboratory, but he knew it hadn’t been long. So, when Dominick’s butler and Von Per came to the laboratory to take him back, he was taken aback.

He thought he would be disposed of since they couldn’t extract information from him, but he was surprise once again when Klaus and Von Per took him to a mansion where Dominick was waiting for them with a smile on his lips as if this old man did not knock him out with gas.

“Welcome, welcome!” Dominick was acting like an amiable and innocent old man. “Come. I’ll introduce you to my daughter.”

Midnight followed. It’s not as if he had a choice. Before leaving the laboratory, he was once again injected with a drug that could weaken his muscles. Forget running and fighting. Walking was the only thing he could do at the moment.

Thus, when he was told to follow, he fallowed. When he was told to sit, he sat.

“Princess, come here! Let me introduce you to someone!”

From the second floor, a girl descended on the stairs, toward the living room.

“Happy, you’ve met him, right?” Dominick introduced the two. “Happy, this is the one who saved you that day. Remember him? His name is Midnight, but don’t call him that because he would go berserk.”

For the first time since he became unable to feel emotions, he wanted to roll his eyes.

Was there anyone more shameless than this old man?

“And Midnight, aherm, I mean, Night with N, this is my beloved daughter, Happiness Aravena Quinn. You can call her Happy.”

Happy politely smiled and greeted Midnight. “Hi, Night. Nice to meet you.”

Midnight just nodded and said nothing.

An awkward silence followed and Happy couldn’t help glancing at her father, subtly asking for help.

Dominick cleared his throat. “Anyway, I don’t have a plan to return you to your father. I’m taking you to my farm instead.”

Midnight was confused. “You’re not going to kill me?”

Happy’s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in shock. Kill? What kill?

“Nope.” Dominick’s answer made Happy relieved. “Why would I?”

“Because it’s easier that way,” Midnight said in a matter-of-fact voice.

Von Per sighed and patted Midnight’s shoulder. “Kid, not everything can be resolved by killing. Don’t you know that your big brother hated killing the most?”

Midnight became rigid.

Dominick sighed, stepped forward and flick Midnight’s forehead. “I’m taking you to my farm. Why? Because I want to free you from your father’s control, even if you don’t want to. Why again? Because I want to and I can. Now, be a good boy and stay with us for three months. If you still want to follow your father after three months with us, then I will let you go.”

Midnight knew he didn’t have a choice, so he nodded. He was not naïve to believe that Dominick will let him go after three months. Being killed today or three months later made no difference to him.

“Great!” A wide grin spread across Dominick’s lips. “We’re leaving tomorrow.” He turned to Klaus. “Take him to his room and explain to him the other details.”

Klaus nodded and motioned his hand to the staircase. “Follow me, please.”

Midnight obediently followed Klaus while observing him.

Klaus and Orland were both butlers, but they were immensely different. Orlando was oppressive and vicious, while Klaus gave him the feeling of sophistication and was well-mannered.

Was it because the people they were serving were different? Did a butler’s attitude reflect the boss’ behavior?

Midnight struggled to believe that there were genuinely kind adults after being surrounded by malicious ones his whole life.

To him, there were only two kinds of adults. One was evil, and the other was pretending to be good.

Klaus could feel Midnight’s eyes on him, but he did not admonish him and just let him observe as he led him to his bedroom.

Klaus opened the door and motioned his hand for Midnight to enter. “You can stay here for the night.” Then quickly added when he remembered something. “Oh, and tell me your clothing size. I will buy clothes for you.”

Midnight could not understand the train of thoughts of these adults, so he just gave his clothing size to see what they were up to.

“Thank you.” Klaus bowed. “Please, rest well.”

After Klaus left, Midnight looked around ‘his room’ and it was too bright for him.

He looked for the light switch and turned everything off.

Only when the room plunged into darkness did Midnight manage to calm down and feel at ease as he could be.

In the dark room, he walked to the bed and motionlessly laid there. Because the next three months would be unpredictable, he wanted to call his big brother. He didn’t know if he would live or die, but he didn’t have the means to contact his brother at the moment. He could only pray that his big brother would remain safe.

Back in the living room, Dominick, Von Per, Klaus, and Happy were having a meeting.

“Did he like the room?” Dominick asked Klaus.

Klaus slightly frowned when he recalled the first thing Midnight did upon entering the bedroom. “He turned off the lights.”

“Huh?”

“He turned off the lights.” Klaus repeated.

“Why?”

“I don’t know.”

Dominick turned to his daughter. “Princess, if you can, befriend him. Silvanus told me that Midnight needed a comfortable environment and, for that to happen, he has to be comfortable with us first. Since we already started this, let’s go all out. How about that?”

Happy nodded. “I’ll do my best.” Even though that guy was cold and merciless, she still owed him her life. She had to pay kindness with kindness.

“Great! Now, let’s plan how to make Midnight comfortable.”

After a not-so-thorough planning, night fell, and morning came.

The whole family, including Midnight, moved to the Quinn’s farm by the afternoon the next day via helicopter.

Upon arrival, Dominick told Midnight. “This is a three-hundred-hectare farmland. You are free to walk around anytime. The entire farm is surrounded by CCTV with face detection and tracking and if the CCTV lost sight of you, the entire farm would sound an alarm. So, if you want to escape, don’t bother. Just wait for three months, okay?”

Midnight did not say a word. With the limited strength he had, forget escaping, even just walking around the whole farmland would be a challenge.

“This is your room.” This time, Dominick was the one who brought Midnight to his room that had a room-to-ceiling French window. It was so bright that Midnight couldn’t help squinting his eyes. “My room is on the first floor, so is Happy’s. There’s a gym on the third floor and a pool on the rooftop. If you need anything, feel free to tell Klaus. Oh, and Silvanus will visit you tomorrow. For now, have a good rest.”

Dominick still had a lot of things to do, so he didn’t wait for Midnight’s response. But suddenly, he heard Midnight voice when he was about to step out of the room.

“Why?”

A cold, emotionless voice. But Dominick could hear Midnight’s confusion and wariness. It sounded like Midnight was asking ‘why keep me alive if killing me would be easier’.

With a helpless smile, Dominick answered. “Because it’s my job to protect the most vulnerable. I may not be good at my job, but I will die trying. Because that’s what I believe in.”

Dominick left and Midnight was left alone in the well-lit room, staring at the blinding French window. It was his first time having a room with a floor-to-ceiling window. Surprisingly, it didn’t feel as terrible as he expected.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 5

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 5

MIDNIGHT woke up, crunching his eyebrows. Even with closed eyes, he felt the intense brightness on his face, and he couldn’t help cursing that shameless old man who told him that if he needed anything, he could look for the butler. Yet, when he searched for the butler and requested a blackout curtain for the French window, his request was denied.

The butler and the old man teamed up to tell him that the French window shouldn’t be covered.

For some reason, he was too tired to argue back and just returned to his room, lay on the bed, turning his back on the French window.

It was exasperating. And now, with a blinding light shining on his face, he felt his sanity slipping away.

He took a deep breath to compose himself and stood up, staring expressionlessly at the French window.

He took it back. French windows were terrible.

Anyone could see that Midnight was in a foul mood, so when Happy went to fetch Midnight for breakfast, she hesitated before speaking.

“Um… breakfast is ready.”

When Midnight heard Happy’s voice, his foul mood couldn’t be seen anymore. “Do I have to go?”

“Yeah.” Happy gave a slight wry smile. “It’s a rule that breakfast must be eaten with family.”

Midnight hid his confusion. Was there really such a rule or was it just made up? Their house didn’t have such a rule. Going without food for a day was not even a big deal.

What’s with the people in this house?

He looked at Happy. “I’m not part of the family.”

Unfazed, Happy smiled and waited for Midnight to join them for breakfast. It was at that point that she realized the French window had no curtains. “Would you like curtains for that?”

Midnight blinked at Happy. “Will you give me some?”

“Of course.”

Midnight was inwardly relieved. “Thanks.”

That ‘thanks’ surprised Happy. She was not expecting that. “Um… welcome.” Then she tentatively gestured her hands. “Let’s go?”

However, Midnight’s primary concern was the damn French window. “The curtain first.”

“Oh. Alright. I’ll get a pair for you.”

Happy left and Midnight eagerly awaited for the curtain. When Happy went back and handed the curtain to Midnight, Midnight wasted no time in placing it on the French window.

When the room plunged into darkness, Midnight sighed in relief. That’s better.

Only then did Midnight follow Happy to the dining room, where Dominick was waiting for them with a wide, welcoming smile.

“Come, come. Let’s eat.” He looked at Midnight. “I don’t know what you like, so Klaus cooked a lot.”

When Midnight heard that, he looked at the food on the table. It was really a lot.

Midnight, who was used to one meal a day and with only one viand, was not used to seeing so much food on the table. Will I be punished if I didn’t finish all this?

Taking his seat at the table, he fixated on the food again, as though it were a foe to be conquered. Dominick couldn’t help laughing.

“Relax, Night. Just eat whatever you like.”

Midnight turned to Dominick with a solemn expression. “What will be my punishment if I didn’t finish all these foods?”

Dominick lost his smile, confused. “What punishment?”

“If I didn’t finish the food.” Midnight repeated.

Happy was just as confused as Dominick that it was Klaus who answered.

“There is no punishment, Lord Night. Boss Dominick just want you to eat the food you want. That’s all.”

Lord Night. It was the first time Midnight heard it. The same as how the people in that house addressed his big brother—Lord Knight.

It was an odd feeling.

“Let’s eat.” Happy filled Midnight’s glass with fresh juice and even made him coffee. She wanted to have a good relationship with the man who saved her. “If you don’t like something, you can tell Uncle Klaus. He will make sure not to cook it for you again.”

Midnight was left puzzled. In his life, if he expressed his dislike for a particular food to someone in the house, he would be stuck eating it for the next few months. However, it appears that things were not the same here.

“Eat up.” Dominick said to Midnight. “After breakfast, you walk around the farm. Silvanus said you need Vitamin D and fresh air. Speaking of Silvanus, he’ll visit tomorrow to check up on you. You rest up and do whatever you want until then.”

Midnight could only nod. He was confused and was questioning what he knows about life. He didn’t know what was happening anymore, that he just silently eat breakfast.

Shortly after finishing his breakfast, he took a stroll because Dominick wouldn’t stop talking about how he needed Vitamin D.

Midnight looked at the CCTV, then at the massive farm surrounding him. There was truly no way to escape this place, given his limited strength. Unless his father came to rescue him.

As soon as that thought crossed his mind, he dismissed it instantly. There was no doubt that his father would never engage in anything pointless.

Midnight stopped in his tracks as he saw Dominick’s daughter jogging with Klaus close behind, clearly protecting her. In an effort to steer clear of them, he tried to change direction, but unexpectedly ran into Dominick.

I shouldn’t have moved, Midnight thought. If there was one person he couldn’t figure out, it’s this old man. And he disliked interacting with him. He’d rather ran into Happy and Klaus.

“Oh, hey!” Dominick greeted Midnight as if they were close. “Not walking anymore? You need more Vitamin D and a lot of fresh air.”

Midnight did not even try to argue and just turn around to continue his walk when he heard Dominick speak.

“My daughter was in a coma for so many years. Jogging is part of her exercise to get her previous health back. When I joined Orgánosi and saw the evil in the world, I thought I know what fear is.” He chuckled deprecatingly. “I was wrong. There was nothing scarier than seeing my princess in a coma because of my uselessness. That’s why I can never return to Orgánosi. How could I protect others when I can’t even protect my baby?”

Midnight lips thinned. Protect. This word had become unfamiliar to him over the years. Aside from trying to protect his brother, he had nothing else to do with that word.

Midnight’s thoughts paused when he felt a hand messing through his hair and patting his head.

“Kid, parents protect their children, not use and abuse them.”

Midnight stilled. Since he was not being protected, was he being used and abused? He honestly did not know. To Midnight, whose mind had been twisted since childhood, being under his father’s control was normal and shouldn’t be questioned.

“Daddy!” Happy happily ran to her father, and the two talked so closely.

Midnight had never seen a father like Dominick before. He thought all fathers were strict, ruling with an iron fist, because that’s how he was brought up. But seeing Dominick dote on his daughter, his view about fathers was changing.

“I’m baking a cake later,” Happy beamed at her father. “You’re my taste-tester.”

Dominick faked a sighed. “You’re not trying to kill your old man, yeah?”

Happy grinned. “You’ll never know until you try my cooking.”

Dominick playfully hugged his daughter while tickling her. “My princess has become mischievous. My heart hurts.”

Happy laughed, and Dominick continued teasing her.

On the side, Midnight was watching the father and daughter. And for the first time, he felt what it’s like to be envious. It wasn’t because he didn’t have the same relationship with his father, but because he didn’t have the same relationship with his big brother.

Despite his strong desire for closeness, being near his older brother posed a safety risk. He didn’t want to put his only brother at risk of being hurt. He didn’t want him to be hurt. Furthermore, he wished to keep his brother unaware of the things that had been done to him over the years. It was his burden to carry alone.

His brother would probably be hurt if he found out. Not only that, maybe his brother wouldn’t look at him—a monster— the same. He didn’t want to see pity or disdain in his brother’s eyes.

Midnight looked away from the father and daughter. That’s when Klaus walked over to him.

“Lord Night, may I ask what you want for dinner?”

Midnight stilled. No one had asked this of him, so he didn’t know how to respond to Klaus. Well, his brother used to ask him that when they were still children, but after he was sent to the laboratory, his brother had stopped asking him about it and would just take him out to eat because they lacked time.

And since they were always in a hurry to eat to avoid being seen and punished, they didn’t have time to indulge themselves.

“My lord?”

Midnight blinked and answered. “Anything is fine.”

Klaus smiled. “I apologized. We cannot cook ‘anything’.”

Midnight looked at Klaus, and Klaus smiled innocently.

“Please think of something you like, my lord.”

Midnight’s forehead crinkled a little, showing his uncomfortableness which was rare to be seen on his always blank face. “Can you not call me that?”

Klaus’ innocent smile widened. “I apologize again, my lord. This is part of a butler’s etiquette.”

A butler’s etiquette, my ass. Remembering how he was treated by his own father’s butler, he doubted Klaus’ words. Maybe Klaus was the same as his boss: shameless.

Midnight inwardly sighed. “I don’t know what I want to eat, so you can just cook whatever you want.”

Anyone would respond ‘okay’ to those words, but not Klaus. He was asked by Silvanus to bring out what Midnight wants and needs from Midnight’s own mouth. “I can’t just cook anything, my lord. It is a must to know what you want before I cook for dinner.”

Midnight honestly didn’t know what he wants to eat. He usually just eats whatever was given to him. He never had the freedom to choose what to eat unless he was with his big brother.

“Is there really nothing you want to eat?”

That question made Midnight ponder. There was one thing he wanted. It was the food his mother used to make on his birthday. It had been so long since he had it.

“… Albondigas.” He whispered.

It was only a whisper, but it didn’t escape Klaus, who was attentively listening. He didn’t know what Albondigas was, but he still nodded as if he did. “Then I will make Albondigas for dinner.”

With a satisfied smile, Klaus finally left Midnight alone, to Midnight’s relief.

Midnight immediately went back to his room and stayed there, in the darkness, until there was a knock on the door.

It was Happy. Again.

Midnight’s uninterested expression was the one that welcomed Happy when the door opened. But it didn’t deter her.

She smiled. “I made a cake. Come down to the dining room to taste? Dad said it’s good.”

The ‘no, thanks’ response was already in Midnight’s mouth, but when he recalled how much his brother likes cakes, he said, “Okay.”

Happy’s smile widened, and she walked before Midnight to the dining room.

A slice of cake was already ready for him when Midnight came down.

He was not fond of cakes, but Midnight could tell that this one tasted bad at first bite. But seeing Dominick and Klaus singing praises to please Happy, he said nothing and just silently finished the slice of cake.

“So? How is it?” Happy asked Midnight in anticipation.

Midnight had to hold a sigh back when he saw Dominick and Klaus gesturing him to say nice things about the cake.

He took a subtle deep breath and answered Happy. “It’s okay.”

Happy’s smile slowly disappeared. “It’s okay means it doesn’t taste good.”

Dominick gave Midnight a ‘make her happy’ look, but ‘it’s okay’ was really the best compliment he could give to this not so palatable cake.

“Dad! Stop giving Midnight a warning look!” Happy’s expression became sullen. “And I told you not to lie to me! Is the cake I made good or bad? Answer me, dad.”

Dominick, who had always been talkative, was now silent as a rock. Klaus was in the same state, so Happy turn to Midnight.

“Be honest. Does it taste good or bad?”

Midnight honestly answered. “Not that bad, but definitely did not taste good.”

Happy glared at his father and their butler for lying to her! She still remember their over-the-top praise that made her thought that the cake she made was outstanding!

“You two are unbelievable!”

Dominick and Klaus simultaneously looked away as Midnight escaped. Yes, he escaped. He had a feeling it’s not gonna be pretty, and he didn’t want to be in the middle of those three.

Especially Dominick. He knew that the shameless old man would use him as a shield against his daughter. He could feel it.

Returning to his dark room once again, to pass the time, he wanted to do one arm push up. But because of his weakened muscle, it would be a miracle to even do ten push-up, so he reluctantly laid on the bed and sleep.

In his sleep, he had his usual dream.

His big brother, being lashed and covered in blood.

He woke up gasping for air, but he immediately stabilized himself and told himself that it’s just a dream. Just a dream. Just a dream. Big brother will not experience it. It won’t. It won’t.

After convincing himself that his brother was safe, he tried to get back to sleep. Unfortunately, the sun was up and he was still awake.

Not getting enough sleep was nothing new, so his day proceeded as usual. But today was different.

Silvanus came to visit to check on him.

Klaus guided them to a private library on the third floor and left immediately to give them privacy.

“So, how was your stay here?” Silvanus asked casually, while observing his patient. “Enjoying your stay?”

Instead of answering, Midnight went straight to the point. “Let’s start the hypnosis.” He wanted to hear the recording of his own hypnosis. That was why he was being cooperative.

Silvanus dramatically sighed. “Can we chill for a bit? Think of us like old friends catching up.”

Midnight became silent.

A few minutes of silence later, Silvanus sighed again.

“Look, talking is one way to socialize, and socializing is very important in our society. We make friends and build connection through socializing. I get that every people have social battery, but I’m pretty sure that your social battery is not empty since I’m the only one you’re talking to today—if this can be even called a conversation.”

Midnight only socialized when he was ordered to, so he never talked to anyone before in his own volition, and he was never interested.

When Midnight remained silent, Silvanus didn’t push it and just did what he came here to do.

The hypnosis.

“Alright. Why don’t you sit there?” Silvanus gestured his hand to the recliner chair by the bay window. “You’ll be more comfortable there.”

Midnight silently followed and waited for Silvanus to start.

An eager patient was always welcome, so Silvanus started the hypnosis after getting his tablet from his leather briefcase.

Sitting on the chair beside Midnight, Silvanus started the hypnosis. The moment Midnight fell into a deep relax state, Silvanus started the recording.

“It’s nice to talk to you again, Midnight—”

“I’m Knight.”

Silvanus, who expected such a reply, was not surprised anymore. He continued. “Today is going to be different from our last session, but we’re still going to keep it light.” He still had no plans to put ‘suggestion’ on Midnight’s mind. He only wanted to know how Midnight became like this, to know how to deal with this patient of his. “This time, I want to talk about how you were raised. I want to hear your story, okay?”

“Okay.”

Silvanus smiled. “Then tell me about your first memory as a child?”

Midnight did not immediately answer. It took him a couple of seconds before he said, “I remember mom giving me ice cream for my birthday.”

Silvanus was relived. A normal childhood—

“And my father throws it away because sweets are not allowed in the house.”

Silvanus pressed his lips together. I spoke way too soon.

“And from my room, I could hear my mom begging my father to let me have a normal birthday, but father finds celebrating birthdays useless… and he also finds me useless, so mom’s begging was never granted.”

I really spoke too soon. Silvanus inwardly sighed.

Today, he wanted it to be light, so he asked for happy memories. “Any happy memories of your childhood?”

He believed that to understand Midnight; he had to know what his childhood was like. And it seemed that the childhood Midnight was telling him was his own and not Knight’s.

“Happy… memories?” Midnight sounded unsure.

“Yeah. Happy memories. Something that made you laugh out loud and jump up and down in happiness and excitement.”

There was a long pause and Silvanus thought he shouldn’t have asked when he heard Midnight’s answer.

“I… don’t remember anything like that.”

Silvanus had to control the tone of his voice as he replied, “How about your memories with your mom?”

A long pause again.

“I’m happy that she’s already in a good place. She was always sad and suffering before because of me.”

“Weren’t you happy that she celebrates your birthday?” Silvanus was curious.

If Midnight was conscious, his answer would have been yes. But he was under hypnosis and his brain was honest. “No. Because she’s always begging for me.”

“Then did it make you angry?”

Midnight’s response surprised Silvanus. “If I became angry, will it change our situation? However angry I was, against father, what could I do?”

Silvanus’ expression became grim. “Have you thought of fighting your father?”

Midnight shook his head without hesitation. “What good would it do? As long as I am obedient, I can protect the person I treasure the most. I don’t care what happens to me. Alive or dead makes no difference to me. If my life could protect the person dearest to me, I will have no regrets.”

Silvanus looked down at the tablet he was holding and unconsciously gripped it.

Those thoughts were very uncomfortable to hear. He wanted to tell Midnight to change those thoughts right away, but Midnight’s mind had already been tampered enough. It will not be safe to tamper with it again.

Thinking that their conversation today was enough, Silvanus asked one last question.

“Do you know Midnight Velasquez?”

Midnight gave the same answer. “No. I don’t.”

Silvanus woke up Midnight after that while thinking, one day, you will answer me with a yes. It’s only right to know and acknowledge yourself. Because that is who you are, Midnight Velasquez.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 6

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 6

HEARING the recording of his own hypnosis, Midnight was looking forward to his session with Silvanus. But it seemed that his ‘doctor’ had no plans to visit him twice in a week because of the distance Silvanus kept complaining about. When in fact, Silvanus rode a helicopter to get here and it didn’t even took an hour or so.

So, what distance?

“Night, come on! We’re having a picnic!”

Hearing Dominick’s voice, Midnight could only inwardly sigh.

After a week of being here, he realized something. This family was different from his own. They’re sunny, cheerful, affectionate and love to drag him around everywhere. And after a week, he had already gotten used to it.

Midnight let Dominick drag him to the garden.

It was bright. There was countless food, there was laughter and light conversation while being surrounded by flowers and fresh air.

To Midnight, this was a novel experience. Something he hadn’t experienced before. Something he longed deeply but couldn’t have.

“So, Night, how was your stay here?” Midnight, who was silent as usual, was put in the spotlight by Dominick.

“It’s okay.”

Happy’s expectant smile, the butler’s soft smile, and Dominick’s encouraging smile all slowly disappeared after Midnight’s short answer.

They didn’t find it surprising; in fact, it felt like something they had expected. Since the beginning, Midnight has been silent with them ever since they arrived, only exchanging brief words.

Sensing the discomfort in the air, Klaus skillfully steered the conversation away from Midnight, replacing it with a topic that would put the young man at ease. Worthy of being a butler, indeed.

Halfway through the picnic, Dominick received a call and Klaus had to use the bathroom. It was just Happy and Midnight on the picnic blanket.

Happy started a conversation. “I heard from dad that you’re undergoing therapy with Dr. Silvanus?”

Midnight silently nodded.

Happy smiled. “That’s great. Dr. Silvanus is an amazing doctor. He helped me a lot when I was sick, too.”

Hearing Happy’s lighthearted tone while mentioning her sickness, Midnight couldn’t help asking. “You were in a coma, right?”

Happy was taken aback when Midnight spoke to her, but she quickly composed herself and responded. “Hmm. I was in a coma for so many years. Everyone around dad told him to give up on me and just let me rest in peace, but dad never did. He fought for me and here I am, alive and kicking.”

Midnight initially viewed Dominick as an annoying old man with so many tricks up his sleeve, but upon discovering his unwavering determination to save his daughter’s life, he became only slightly, but still slightly, annoying.

“I hope your therapy goes well.” Said Happy when Midnight didn’t speak again. “Praying for you to get well soon.”

Midnight blinked at Happy, inwardly bewildered. “Am i…unwell?”

Those words surprised Happy, and her smile faltered. She didn’t know how to answer Midnight’s question. “Um…” Isn’t he?

Seeing Happy’s hesitation, Midnight looked away and said, “never mind.”

Dominick and Klaus came back shortly after, and Midnight never spoke again. Thus, after their picnic, Happy got her father alone in the garden to tell him what had happened with Midnight earlier.

“Dad, was I wrong to say those words?” Happy was concerned. Midnight finally spoke to her, although it was brief, but it seemed her words had offended him.

Dominick smiled and affectionately patted his daughter on the head. “Don’t worry about it. Based on my understanding of him, he won’t be offended that easily.”

“Really?” Happy became hopeful.

“Yes. Because he doesn’t have that emotion.”

Happy’s hopeful expression immediately fell, and she looked at her father flatly. “Really, dad?”

Dominick pinched his daughter’s cheek and chuckled. “Don’t hold back your words with him. What he needs at this moment is honesty.”

Understanding dawned on Happy’s face, and she nodded.

THOUSANDS OF MILES away from Pennsylvania, in a mansion in Spain, Kelleon received the same report from Orlando. Midnight was still missing in action and couldn’t be found.

“Where can he go?” Kelleon was confident with the experiment on Midnight. There was no doubt in his mind that the boy would always remain faithful. They dedicated years to shaping him into the person he had become. He understood early on that Midnight lacked the cognitive ability to consider his own well-being and would always think that his words were the law.

He raised Midnight to be selfless and obedient.

“We have already scoured the whole Pennsylvania; he couldn’t be found. All we know as of this moment was that the second Arkhon, Dominick Quinn, has him. We are not sure if this was because of the mission or if he was captured by Quinn.”

Orlando’s voice held no panic or distrust. He knew full well how obedient Midnight was. They made him that way, after all.

“What is your order, my lord?” Orlando asked his lordship afterwards.

Kelleon returned his attention to the documents on the table and resumed reading it. “Just wait for a communication from Midnight. No need to worry about him. Instead, send someone to check on Knight. He’s starting to be disobedient again. Remind him why he shouldn’t.”

Orlando bowed. “Yes, my lord.”

After Orlando left the private office, Kelleon reached for his phone and called the head researcher.

“Yes, my lord?”

Kelleon told the researcher what happened to Midnight. “He wouldn’t defect, yes?” He wanted to be certain. Dominick Quinn was an annoying opponent.

The head researcher smiled confidently. “No need to fret, my lord. Midnight is the most perfect result of our experiment. No one could break his mind.” It was, after all, decades’ worth of work.

“Good.” Kelleon hanged up and return to his work.

Back in Pennsylvania, Midnight spent his day in his darkroom. He was already used to spending his time alone in the darkness, but for some reason, he felt uncomfortable this time. He had this feeling of wanting to open the French window and let the light enter the room.

But in the end, he didn’t move and continued staying in the darkness.

Midnight’s days passed by like that until his next session with Silvanus.

“Excited, are we?” Silvanus teased Midnight, seeing that Midnight was being cooperative. Unlike their first session.

Midnight didn’t answer and just sat on the recliner chair, not beating around the bush.

Silvanus just silently shook his head and sat on the stool near the recliner, facing Midnight, getting ready for the hypnosis.

As soon as Midnight’s mind fell into deep relaxation, the third session began.

“It’s nice to talk to you again,” Silvanus started. Today, he wanted to go deeper into Midnight’s memory. “Shall we start our conversation?”

“Hmm.” Midnight hummed.

Silvanus did not mention Midnight’s name, so Midnight’s consciousness did not feel the need to correct Silvanus. This was Silvanus’ little trick to not disturb Midnight’s mind before starting.

After a brief pause, Silvanus asked his first question. “Do you remember what happened in your childhood?”

“Yes. I remember most of it.”

“That’s great! I have a question then. Do you remember visiting a laboratory in your childhood?”

It took Midnight a few seconds to reply. “No.”

Silvanus held back a sigh. “Alright. Any place you visited in your childhood?”

Again, it took Midnight a few seconds to answer. “My father always takes me to an island. I would stay there for a few months and then I would be sent back to our house.”

“Do you know the name of the island?” Silvanus continued taking notes.

“No. It’s just… it’s a cold place. Always dark. Scary.”

“What scary encounter have you had on that island?” Silvanus was careful with his words.

“… I used to fear the dark, and I have to stay in a dark room to train my night vision. Mom used to tell me that if I’m scared, I only have to call for her. I called and called, but she never appeared. So, I have to endure my fear to finish my training. And now, I don’t fear the dark anymore. I like it now. It calms me.”

Silvanus understood something. Midnight could talk about his ‘training’ but could never talk about the laboratory where it happened. Those bastards probably did something with his mind for precaution. Silvanus didn’t know if he would feel impress or angry.

“That’s good that you’re not afraid of the dark anymore.”

“Hmm. There’s nothing to be scared of in the dark. In darkness, no one bothers me. It’s silent and I like it.”

Silvanus made sure not to mention the word laboratory going forward. “Is the night vision training the only training you did on your vacation on that island?”

Midnight hesitated a bit. “…no. I did a lot of things.”

“Can you share it with me?”

Midnight became silent and Silvanus did not push him.

“How many times have you come back to have a vacation on that island?”

“A lot of times…” Midnight whispered.

“Was it fun?”

“…no.”

“Then why did you keep coming back?”

“I don’t have a choice. I was a child. What can I do if my father told me to? If I don’t listen, I will be thrown out of the house. I don’t want to be homeless. I don’t want to be away from my—” Midnight paused and then his silence continued.

Another dead end? Silvanus inwardly sighed. The seal in Midnight’s mind frustrated and fascinated him. It was very intricate and deliberate.

“Speaking of your father, what do you think of him?”

Midnight only had one word. “Scary.”

“What’s the scariest thing he did to you?”

“He said he will take the most important person in my life away if I’m not obedient.”

Is it Knight? Silvanus guessed. “Have you ever thought that maybe your father is not that powerful to take your most important person away?”

“He is.” Midnight’s reply had a hint of urgency and panic. “He’s powerful. Taking anything and everything away from me is something he can do easily. My mom was taken by him. He took my freedom. He took my most important person. And he took my soul. What is there that he couldn’t take?”

Silvanus blinked. “He took… your soul?”

Midnight’s closed eyes watered, and a tear fell from the corner of his eyes. “Look at me now and tell me if I have a soul.”

Silvanus already had the answer to that without looking at Midnight. The first time he met Midnight, it felt like looking at a soulless person.

A man without passion or desire. Lifeless. Like a well put together doll.

Silvanus gripped the tablet he was holding tightly, his fingers turning white with the force.

Seeing Midnight’s tears, he woke up Midnight and then let him hear the recording of his own hypnosis.

After Midnight listened to the recording, he heard Silvanus spoke. “It will not be easy, but we will not stop until we return your soul. I’m just afraid that it may be tattered by now. Do you still want it?”

Midnight was silent for a long time before he spoke in a low voice. “Even if there’s only a piece left… I want it back.”

Silvanus smiled. “Good. Let’s do our best again next time.”

Midnight did not share Silvanus’ enthusiasm, but he was curious. He looked at Silvanus. “Aren’t hypnosis supposed to be about the power of suggestions and stuff like that?” He handed back the recording. “But why are you just asking and not suggesting? You’re not even pushing for answers. You’re just going with the flow.”

Silvanus playfully glared at Midnight. “You’re welcome, you heartless rascal. With the state of your mind, if I suggested something, your mind might collapse.” He sighed. “Since you’re cooperating now, let me tell you something about your condition. The damage that has been done to your brain is too much. A lot is buried in there and if we dig all that up by ‘suggestion’ and force, you might not be able to recover from it.”

“I don’t mind. Do it.”

Silvanus looked at Midnight’s brave and expressionless face. “You might not mind, but I do. We have to dig it out slowly because I have to know how it would affect you. If worse comes to worst, well, let’s not think about that for the time being.”

However, Midnight didn’t think the same. “If worse comes to worst, is there something you can do?”

Silvanus looked at Midnight smugly. “Little rascal, I’m a renowned genius, okay? I have my ways. So be a good patient and listen to me. This is for your own good.”

Reluctantly, Midnight nodded. What he wanted was to hear his own recordings and to learn through the recordings what had been done to him that he didn’t know about. Things that had been buried deep in his memory.

Maybe it was a good thing that he had been “captured” by Dominick Quinn. He could use it as an alibi after all this.

At first, he didn’t want to cooperate, but after Silvanus let him hear his own recording, his thoughts gradually changed.

What Midnight didn’t know was that his thoughts were diverting from its original course that was set by those researchers and his father. His thoughts were now slowly changing direction—to the direction he himself wanted.

For the first time in Midnight’s life, he was starting to be in control, and he didn’t even realize it.

“Alright. I’ll be back in three days.” Silvanus told Midnight. “Since you’re now cooperating, we can do two sessions a week. Next session, I’ll dig deep, so be ready.”

Midnight nodded. After Silvanus left, he went looking for Dominick. He found the old man hanging out in the foyer.

“Need anything?” Dominick could tell Midnight want something when the expressionless rascal stopped beside his comfy rocking chair.

“Do you have any news about my father?”

Dominick stopped rocking his chair to look at Midnight. “You mean, if he’s doing something to rescue you or if there’s a movement in their end?”

“The latter.”

“Oh. No movement.” Dominick resumed rocking his chair. “It seems like he knew, but doesn’t care.”

That’s good. Midnight thought. “Can you tell me if they make a move?”

“Hmm? Sure.” Dominick nonchalantly answered. “But you have an asshole for a father, so don’t hope too much.”

Midnight was actually hoping for a different thing.

He nodded at Dominick before going back inside the house and into his dark bedroom.

Standing in the middle of the room, his eyes were drawn to the French window. Seconds later, he found himself drawing the curtains open and letting the brightness enter the room.

Midnight squinted his eyes.

The brightness was so intense that he had to shut the curtains, but he couldn’t resist leaving a tiny gap for a soft glow to seep in.

This was enough.

Looking at the slightly parted curtain, Midnight had the same thought as the first time he saw the French window. It wasn’t so bad.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 7

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 7

ONE MORNING, Dominick announced at the dining table at breakfast, “we’re going to bathe the horses.” Midnight was not surprised anymore when he was dragged into the stables. He didn’t know how to bathe a horse, so he listened to the butler’s instructions before starting.

“Night, don’t scare the horse.” Dominick laughed when he saw the horse neighing and backing away from Midnight, as if scared.

Midnight helplessly looked at the horse. “But I’m not doing anything…”

Klaus held back his laughter. “Little lord, horses are sensitive. They could sense your mood and the energy around you.”

Energy? Midnight looked down at his own body and an imperceptible frown made its way to his eyebrows. “My mood… is calm.”

Klaus was extremely amused, and he couldn’t help letting out an amused chuckle when Dominick patted Midnight’s head and said, “kid, you have a murderous aura on you. Have pity on the horse, okay?”

Midnight backed away.

Dominick frowned at Midnight. “What are you doing?”

With an expressionless face, he said, “Showing mercy.”

Klaus laughed, and Dominick could only shake his head. They then let Midnight help in some other way.

Dominick glanced at Midnight, who was seriously cleaning the horses’ manure. “Look at that kid. His face looks paralyzed. No emotion whatsoever.”

Klaus glanced at Midnight as well. “At least he didn’t seem as distant as before.”

Dominick let out a sigh. “That asshole father of his did not even look for him. What kind of father is he?” He shook his head and clicked his tongue, irritated. “At first I only want to help this kid since he helped my princess, but now I’m getting invested.”

Klaus felt the same way. Living in the same house and seeing each other every day, it’s easy to develop a strong care and affection for the kid. “Do you have plans for him, my lord?”

Dominick pulled his gaze back and returned his attention to the horse in front of him. “The trial for the Orgánosi’s continental boss of North America is about to start in a few months. If there’s a positive change in his complex brain, I’m planning to help him take the position.”

“Are you certain, my lord? Doesn’t the fourth Arkhon wants Midnight to have the position for connection?”

“That’s why I said if there’re changes in his brain.” Dominick continued washing the horse. “I can’t protect my daughter forever, Klaus. A time will come that I will not be there for her anymore. I need to gather good people around her to protect her.” He sighed. “I don’t want her to join the Orgánosi and take my position. That would be my last resort to keep her safe.”

Klaus nodded. “Then I will monitor Midnight’s session with Silvanus.”

“Hmm. Thanks.”

Midnight, who was oblivious to Dominick and Klaus’ conversation, continued cleaning the horses’ manure. He only stopped when Happy arrived to bring them refreshments.

When Happy handed him a few wet wipes and then sprayed his hand with hand sanitizer, Midnight felt something move in his chest.

A passing thought that he didn’t take seriously came to his mind, Maybe if I have a sister, she’ll be like Happy.

“Kid, come here.” Suddenly, Dominick called him.

Midnight walked over to Dominick and stopped in front of him, not saying anything.

Dominick was already used to it, so he told him what he wanted to say. “Aren’t you bored in the house?”

Midnight opened his mouth to say that he’s not, and he was used to being alone in the darkness when Dominick spoke again.

“You’re bored. Period.” Dominick flashed him with that annoying grin. “How about learning how to pilot a helicopter and a plane?”

Midnight frowned, bewildered. “Aren’t you afraid I’ll escape?”

Dominick smirked. “Kid, being delusional is bad.”

Midnight just stared at Dominick flatly and Dominick just laughed.

“Kid, if you’re able to escape from me, I will willingly surrender to your asshole father.” Dominick laughed again and Midnight just continued staring at him flatly.

Dominick snickered, seeing Midnight’s flat gaze. “Are you pissed? Annoyed?” Dominick was eager to see a reaction from Midnight. “Come on. Show me how annoyed you are.”

Instead of showing Dominick, Midnight just silently went back to cleaning the horses’ manure.

After the stable cleaning was done and it was time for lunch, Klaus dragged Midnight to the kitchen to help prepare lunch.

Midnight just let these people drag him around. What’s the use of refusing?

Little did Midnight know, Klaus and Dominick had a hidden motive - they wanted to keep him occupied and prevent him from spending all day in his darkroom.

Thus, Midnight helped to make lunch, then in the afternoon, he helped with pruning in the garden and after dinner, he never knew that he was exhausted until his back hit the mattress.

However, it’s strange. He felt tired, but not at the same time. He couldn’t grasp the name of this indescribable sensation within him. Surprisingly, it didn’t feel unpleasant. It feels…refreshing.

When morning came, the people in the house were surprised to see that Midnight came out of his room on his own. Though he remained mostly silent during breakfast, but the people in the house could feel the slight change in Midnight, which was very much welcome to everyone.

“What time is Silvanus arriving today?” Dominick asked Klaus as they entered his private office after breakfast.

Klaus answered as he followed behind. “In the afternoon, my lord.”

“How was his session with Midnight?” Dominick sat in the swivel chair. “Is there any progress?”

“Silvanus never told me the details of Midnight’s psychotherapy because of patient confidentiality, but he said that they still haven’t dug deep enough to cause any harm.”

“Harm?” Dominick echoed.

Klaus nodded. “Yes. Apparently, digging deeper might cause harm to the little lord.”

Dominick contemplated for a moment. “Is the kid cooperating?”

“The last I spoke to Silvanus, it seems so, my lord.”

“Good. Tell Silvanus to ask for consent each time he starts the psychotherapy. Since Midnight is now cooperating, we don’t need to force him anymore. He needed to feel safe and reassured that we meant no harm.”

Klaus nodded and then showed a contemplative look. “My lord, will we not inform his big brother?”

Hearing Klaus’ question, Dominick instantly recalled the upright and outstanding young man he had seen from afar when he visited the Philippines.

Knight Velasquez—the continental boss of Asia.

Midnight bore a striking resemblance to Knight, yet upon closer examination, one could discern subtle distinctions. But if someone just looked at their physical appearance, there didn’t seem to be disparity.

Dominick sighed and slightly shook his head. “I wonder what that bastard Kelleon did to these kids. How are they so much alike?”

Klaus had a guess, but he didn’t dare to say it, afraid that it would come true. Because if his speculation was correct, then it would be just so cruel to the two brothers.

Afternoon came and Silvanus arrived.

When Midnight entered the room, Silvanus was busy writing on his tablet. He just nodded at Midnight and gestured him to sit on the recliner.

Midnight silently waited for Silvanus to finish. Silvanus didn’t know what to say when he saw Midnight blankly staring at the ceiling.

Silvanus couldn’t help teasing Midnight. “Is this what you do with your free time? Blankly staring at the ceiling?”

“Hmm. Pretty much.”

Seeing Midnight’s stony expression, Silvanus instantly lost his interest in teasing him and sighed. “Our session today will not be as easy as our last sessions. This time, we will dig deep into your memory, and you might experience side effects.”

“It’s okay. I don’t mind.”

Silvanus sighed. “Look, Midnight—”

“I’m Knight.”

Silvanus sighed again and with a strict voice, he said, “I know that introducing yourself as Knight is like a protocol to you, but I’m your doctor and we are now cooperating to take back your soul. A little trust is needed between us. If you can’t even be honest with me with your name, how do you expect your unconscious mind to respond to me? Hypnosis is not just about suggestion and guidance, it’s also about willingness and trust.”

Midnight was silent for a long while, and Silvanus did not move to start as well. He didn’t need Midnight’s full trust, just knowing his real name was a good start.

“I’m… Midnight Velasquez.”

Midnight hadn’t realized it, but when Silvanus heard him introduce himself as Midnight, he looked at Midnight and saw a flash of relief in Midnight’s expression.

Silvanus inwardly smiled. “It’s nice to meet you, Midnight. Thank you for the trust.”

Midnight said nothing.

Silvanus did not mind Midnight’s silence. He had gotten used to it. “Alright. Let’s start. Close your eyes and listen to my voice.”

Midnight closed his eyes and listened to Silvanus’ voice and words.

Slowly, his mind started to relax until he was completely enveloped in darkness. Most people would be afraid of seeing an endless darkness, but Midnight was calm.

This was his deep, relaxed state. This was his safe place.

“Are you comfortable?” He heard Silvanus asked.

“Hmm.”

“That’s good. Now, I want you to look around. What do you see?” This was different from Silvanus’ usual approach. “Describe it to me.”

“Darkness. Just darkness.”

That means darkness was Midnight’s safe place. Silvanus was not even surprise anymore.

“Turn around for me. Behind you is a door. Do you see it?”

“…yes.”

The power of suggestion was now gradually making an appearance. “Can you describe to me how the door looks like?”

“A steel door. Like in the lab.”

“Tell me how you feel when you see the door.”

“Uncomfortable. Fear.”

“I know it’s scary, but I want you to open that door and enter. You can do it.”

“…okay.” Paused. “I opened it.”

“What do you see?”

“A long, white hallway.” Midnight answered.

“Are there people inside?”

“Yes.” Midnight’s voice faltered. “All in lab coats, but I can’t see their faces. It’s blurred. Like mosaic.”

“Take a step and move forward.” Silvanus suggested. “It’s okay. They can’t see you.”

Midnight followed, and he set his foot on the long, white hallway. Immediately, he felt the familiarity. He had been here before. Yes. Three-fourth of his life was spent here.

He took a deep breath. “I’m going in.”

“Hmm. Tell me what you see.”

“I see five doors. The hallway is now empty. It’s cold.” On the outside, Midnight shivered.

Even after seeing Midnight’s outside reaction, Silvanus did not stop. He promised to dig deep in today’s session and he will.

“Open the nearest door to you,” Silvanus said. “Do it slowly.”

Midnight followed the suggestion and he wrap his hand around the door’s handle. Suddenly, he felt afraid.

What would he see inside?

“You are brave. Open it.” Silvanus urged.

Midnight did, and he froze when he saw what was inside.

“Tell me what you’re seeing.” Silvanus urged Midnight.

“Me…” Midnight’s voice had a hint of fear. It was trembling. As if he had just witnessed something scary. “I can see…me.”

Inside, Midnight trembled in fear. On the outside, Midnight’s hands were shaking.

Silvanus pushed forward. “How old is the ‘you’ you are seeing?”

“S-seven…?”

“And what are you doing?”

On the outside, it was not only Midnight’s hands that were shaking anymore. His whole body started to quiver. His heart pounding loudly. He was sweating and fear was devouring him in big gulps.

“I’m… I’m holding a k-knife. In front of someone—no… I’m f-fighting. I’m fighting him. He’s—H-he’s b-beating me. I can’t—I c-can’t defeat him. He’s strong. I can’t lift my arms. I’m s-scared. Scared. Help— h-help me! Help me. Please! Mom! Mom! Help! I’m scared. I’m scared!”

Seeing Midnight convulsed, Silvanus hurriedly woke Midnight up.

“I will count from one to five. And at the count of five, you will open your eyes and wake up fully.” Silvanus was in a hurry, but his voice remained calm. “One. Two. Three. Four. Five.”

At the count of five, Midnight woke up, trembling and gasping for air. He hugged himself and curled his body into a fetal position, while murmuring ‘mom’.

Hearing Midnight’s description and seeing Midnight’s reaction, Silvanus now had an assumption of what had been done to Midnight at a very young age.

Those unscrupulous researchers really experimented on Midnight since he was a child! They didn’t show mercy at the young boy’s brain!

This was too much! Too much!

Silvanus forcefully calm himself down. He couldn’t show these emotions to Midnight, who was slowly breaking down.

“Midnight.” Silvanus leaned in to cover Midnight’s wet eyes with his palm. “Listen to my voice. Relax your mind. It’s in the past. Slowly release your emotion. Let it go. Don’t hold on to it. Relax. Be calm.”

After Silvanus words, Midnight gradually calmed down and stop calling for his mother. Then, languidly as if he had been exhausted beyond belief, he straightened his body from the fetal position and calm his breathing.

Midnight dried his own tears, and he stared at the ceiling blankly.

He thought he had moved on from his fears in his childhood. He thought he was okay now.

“What… what did they do to me?” Midnight was drained. “I don’t remember that happening. I don’t… what was that?”

Silvanus took a deep breath. “The brain can do so much wonder. Like shelving that memory away to protect your young mind. I have an assumption that if we continued this, we would encounter more memories that you don’t remember. And you will suffer more than you have now.”

Midnight was silent for an entire minute before answering in a low, but clear voice. “It’s okay. I can manage. Let’s continue.”

Silvanus nodded. “Alright. But not now. Rest. You’ll need it.”

Silvanus then handed the recording to Midnight. He was uncertain if Midnight remembered everything while under hypnosis, so he provided him with a copy of their session.

Midnight accepted it and solemnly listened to it. If earlier, unnamed emotions were boiling and running rampant, at that moment, he remained expressionless. As if the emotions earlier had only been an illusion.

Silvanus now understood that Midnight’s emotions were closely connected to his past and what had been done to him. And he was also certain that this was not just a simple hypnosis and decades of brainwashing.

Did those researchers do something to Midnight’s amygdala, the insular cortex or the periaqueductal gray? These three brain structures were closely linked to emotions. They didn’t operate on him, did they?

“Midnight.”

Midnight silently turned to Silvanus.

“Have you been operated on before?”

Midnight froze, and his whole being became cold. He was like a beast that was ready to pounce and kill.

Seeing him like this, Silvanus did not push the topic and let Midnight rest.

However, Midnight couldn’t rest. When he closed his eyes and fell asleep, he was plunged into a bone-chilling nightmare. He was seeing his young self on the operating table, unconscious and being operated on so he could look like his big brother.

Midnight woke up gasping for air and all he could do in the darkness was grip and pull his hair while being devoured by despair. His mind was screaming for help, but his lips remained sealed. Not uttering a single word of request for help.

From then to now, he remained trapped in a suffocating solitude.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 8

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 8

NIGHT after night, Midnight found himself trapped in a terrifying nightmare, causing him to cooped himself up in his darkroom again. Even Dominick couldn’t drag Midnight out of his room unless it was time for a meal. Thus, when Silvanus arrived for his next psychotherapy session with Midnight a couple of days later, the dark circle under Midnight’s eyes was prominent.

Silvanus could tell what happened without needing to ask. He knew that Midnight’s state right now was a side effect from their last session.

“How are you feeling?” Silvanus asked after Midnight settled himself on the reclining chair. “Be honest. I need to know your state.”

“Not good.”

“Can you explain further?”

“It’s just… not good.”

“I need more than not good, Midnight.” Silvanus had to press for more answers. “If you don’t tell me, then I must postpone our session for today. I have to make sure you are okay first because our session today might make your condition worst.”

Midnight was silent for a long while before he opened his mouth. “I… I’ve been having some nightmares. Every night.”

Silvanus nodded in understanding. “That’s one of the side effects of hypnosis. We are, after all, reliving your darkest and most painful memory.”

Midnight clenched his fist. “I can manage.”

“I don’t think so,” Silvanus disagreed. “You look like hell.”

Midnight became silent again.

Silvanus sighed, then loudly clasp his hands. “Alright. Let’s talk about your nightmares. We have to face it and discuss it before we could move forward with our psychotherapy.”

Midnight remained silent. Silvanus did not repeat his words again and just patiently waited for Midnight to share his nightmares.

Not long after, Midnight finally made a sound. “I… I keep seeing myself on the operating table… being operated on.”

A gleam of understanding flash on Silvanus’ eyes. “Do you know what the operation is about?”

Midnight silently nodded.

“Can you tell me?”

Midnight pressed his lips together tightly. A gesture that meant he didn’t want to speak more of it.

Silvanus sighed. “Alright. I won’t ask. But you have to answer some questions for me.”

“Okay.”

Silvanus picked up his tablet. “After you woke up from your nightmares, is there a shortness of breath, dizziness, or headache?”

“No.”

“Alright.” Silvanus then gestured his hand to the machine he brought. “In this session, I will hook you to a Holter monitor to monitor your heart rate. Actually, it would be best if I could hook you into an EEG, but it’s in my laboratory. Will make do for now. However, if we plan to continue this until the end, then you need to visit my lab for sessions. I have cutting-edge machines in my lab that could help me understand your brain better.”

Midnight subtly nodded. “I’ll think about it.”

“Okay.” Silvanus smiled and started the recording. “Let’s start.”

A few seconds after Midnight fell into deep relaxation, Silvanus asked, “describe to me what’s around you.”

“Darkness.”

His safe place again, Silvanus thought. “There’s a door behind you. Go inside.”

This time, Midnight did not hesitate and went inside.

Upon entering, he saw the same hallway he saw the last time. With five steel doors.

“Open the closest door to you.”

Midnight looked at the closest door to him and slowly opened it. He was ready to see the same scene as last time, but to his surprise, it was different this time.

“Tell me what you see,” Said Silvanus.

Midnight gripped the door handle while outside, his hands clenched. “I see… me, standing in front of someone.”

“How old are the ‘you’ you are seeing?”

“Eight? I’m not sure.”

“It’s okay. Tell me about the person in front of you.”

Midnight hesitated. “He’s lying on the floor. Covered in blood.”

Silvanus gripped the tablet tighter. How could they do something so horrible to a child? “And?” He forced himself to remain calm. “How is he?”

“Dead.”

Silvanus didn’t want to ask, but it was necessary. “How did he die? Do you know?”

“I…killed him.” Midnight whispered. “With a knife.”

At eight years old? Silvanus took a deep breath. “Take your eyes off of the body and look around. Tell me what you see.”

Midnight did. “Nothing. I’m alone.”

“Do you see a mirror?”

“Yes. There are voices. From a speaker. I can hear them.” Midnight walked to the mirror. “A two-way mirror.” He glanced at the CCTV. “They’re watching me. As usual.”

“What are they saying?”

“They’re praising ‘me’ and clapping. They seemed happy that… I killed someone.” This memory was itched to Midnight’s brain. He remembered this particular day clearly. “This was my first time killing someone.”

“How did you feel about it?”

“I threw up. For a couple of months, I was so scared that I couldn’t sleep. I remember having vivid nightmares night after night. But then, it gradually vanished, and I got used to it.”

“Used to what?”

“Killing.” Midnight spoke as if he was just sharing his favorite ice cream flavor. “I needed to get used to it. If I don’t kill them, they’ll kill me. I don’t want to die at that time.”

At that time? “How about now?”

“I… I’m tired. If I were to die, would I finally be able to rest?”

Silvanus couldn’t answer Midnight. He had also been in that dark place before. It was difficult to overcome such dark thoughts. As much as he wanted to address it, they’re now dealing with a different issue.

Silvanus changed the topic. “Is there anything in that room you’re in?”

“Nothing. Just weapons.”

“What kind of weapons?”

“Any kind that could kill.”

“Are there other things in the room?”

“CCTV. A lot. And there’s a window.” Paused. “But I don’t remember this room having a window.”

“Go and see what’s outside.”

“Okay.” Midnight walked over to the window and took a peek outside.

He froze.

“What do you see?”

Midnight did not speak, but Silvanus could see Midnight’s hands shaking. And when he checked Midnight’s heart rate, it was quickly going up at a dangerous rate.

Immediately, Silvanus woke Midnight up. “At the count of one to five, you will open your eyes and wake up fully. One. Two. Three. Four. Five.”

Midnight opened his eyes, stared blankly at the ceiling. His hands had stopped shaking, but his face was ashen, and tears fell from his eyes.

Silvanus could see that Midnight was in a terrible state, but he still had to ask. “What did you see outside the window?”

Silvanus never thought that Midnight would answer him, but he did. “Mom… I saw my mom.”

“Your mom? Did she ever come with you to the island?”

Midnight shook his head. “No. Never. She was already gone when I started going there.” For the first time, Midnight had a perplexed expression. “But why would she be there? Is that a memory or…” Midnight couldn’t continue his sentence, because he didn’t want to have hope for something that he knew would never happen.

Silvanus was not sure about the answer as well. This was his first time encountering such an occurrence while doing hypnosis. However, given that he only performed hypnosis for four people, including Midnight, he didn’t have such deep and extensive understanding about instances like this.

“I have some theory, but I’ll ask a colleague of mine for a second opinion just to make sure.” Silvanus said.

Midnight raised his hand to dry his own tears and then spoke in an indifferent voice. “You said you’re a genius, but you don’t have a sure answer for this one?”

“Ha-ha.” Silvanus didn’t know if he’ll be happy that Midnight was teasing him—wait…was Midnight even teasing him? With that indifferent voice, maybe he’s disparaging him?

Silvanus flatly looked at Midnight. “You’re not insulting me, are you?”

“Do you feel insulted?”

“No…?”

Midnight shrugged and looked at him as if saying ‘there you have it’.

He gave Midnight a glare. “Who would have thought that an emotionless guy like you can tease someone?”

“Why not? I was taught how to tease someone properly and I’m proficient at it.

Silvanus stilled. “You’re taught?”

“Yes.”

That made Silvanus speechless for a few seconds.

Seeing Silvanus surprised expression, Midnight inquired, “isn’t it normal to study those things?”

Silvanus pulled himself together and calmly asked. “Can you elucidate what those things are?”

“Teasing. Joking. Making conversations. Expression control which I excelled at. Language. And etiquette.”

Silvanus closed his slightly gaping mouth. “You studied all that?”

“Yes.”

“And you excelled at all of it?”

“Of course.” Midnight’s tone was like answering when someone asked if they know how to breathe. “I have to be excellent in everything…” because big brother is excellent in everything. He was a copycat, after all. A shadow.

“You said language,” Silvanus was trying to learn about Midnight’s past that he didn’t read in the report given to him by Dominick, so he kept asking, while Midnight was still willing to answer him. “How many languages you can speak?”

Midnight pondered for a moment. “English, Spanish, Italian, French, German, Mandarin, Cantonese, Greek, Tagalog, Hindi, Russian, Japanese, and now I’m learning Thai.”

At the mention of the fourth language, Silvanus was already gaping. By the sixth language, his mind was spinning, and by the tenth, his brain had frozen and stopped listening.

“How about you? How many languages do you speak?” Midnight was taught that to have a proper and flowing conversation, he had to return the question to show interest even when he’s not interested. And also, Silvanus claimed to be a genius. That slightly piqued his interest, especially that he was now his doctor.

Being question like that, Silvanus cleared his throat and proudly answered as if he knew all the languages in the word. “I spoke two. English and Filipino.”

Midnight blinked at Silvanus. His face had no emotion on them, but Silvanus could feel Midnight’s disappointment from his chair.

“I don’t have time learning new languages.” Silvanus explained to save his ego. “I’m busy learning about the beauty of the brain.”

“Hmm. Okay.”

That answer and Midnight’s uninterested tone made Silvanus want to walk out, but he was a professional and a mature adult, so he sucked it up and smiled. “Let me hear you speak Tagalog. I’m half-Filipino, on my mother’s side.”

Midnight contemplated for a moment before Silvanus heard such sarcastic words with an indifferent tone.

“Dalawang lengguwahe lang talaga ang alam mo? Sabi mo matalino ka.”

Silvanus gaped at Midnight, shocked. “Can you say that in English, please?”

Midnight obliged. “You only know two languages? You said you’re a genius.”

Silvanus stared at Midnight in wonder. “Why does it sound so much painful in Tagalog?”

Midnight looked at Silvanus as if he was a foreign thing that he couldn’t understand.

Silvanus inwardly sighed. “You don’t have friends growing up, do you?”

Midnight nodded without a hint of discomfort at the question. “Yes.”

The one that felt the discomfort was Silvanus. “Sorry. That was a terrible question.”

“Why?”

“Well, because it’s kind of offensive.” Silvanus explained.

“I didn’t feel offended, though.”

Silvanus couldn’t count how many times he had gaped at Midnight today. He wanted to scream, That’s because you’re emotionless! Emotionless! But because he’s a mature adult, he just smiled and brushed it off, then he changed the topic.

“Based on the record I received from Dominick, there is some information there that intrigued me. You studied in the university but quit after a year. Why did you quit?”

Since telling Silvanus his name, Midnight had become less wary of Silvanus. Maybe because he found Silvanus honest with his words. “I made a friend. My father did not like it, so he made me quit.”

“And you just listened to him?” Silvanus asked incredulously.

“Yes. Why not?”

Silvanus couldn’t believe it. Just how deep was this guy brainwashed? “You never thought of going against your father?”

“No. What for?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Freedom, maybe?”

Midnight became silent, and when he spoke, his words hit Silvanus. “If I go against him, will I really be free?”

Silvanus knew the answer was no. With such deep brainwashing since he was a child, Midnight chances of being free were slim to none. Not to mention he was brainwashed not to even think of going against his father. Free or not, he would be miserable.

Midnight looked down at his hands. “I don’t have a thought of going against him. It’s not that I don’t know how, it’s just that… my brain and body don’t want to.” He couldn’t explain why.

“Like you’re hired wire not to even think about it?”

Midnight’s eyes snapped at Silvanus. Yes. That’s exactly what he thought. “Yes…” he answered tentatively. “I find it strange sometimes.”

Silvanus tapped his temple with the tip of his own forefinger. “It’s because they made you that way.”

“Made… me?”

“Yes. In a way.” Silvanus wanted Midnight to be aware of his condition. “Based on the little snippets I got in our psychotherapy and the result of your EEG back in the lab, I’m sixty percent certain that you’ve undergone an experiment called the warrior project. However, the experiment done to you was modified to cater to you and your young age when they started.”

Midnight clasped his own hands together. “The warrior project… what is that?” He realized early on that he was being experimented on, but he never knew what kind of experiment had been done to him.

“It’s an experiment created by researchers back in World War II to create what they called a perfect soldier.” Silvanus sighed. “It was a massive failure with so many casualties, so it was discontinued and later became illegal. But some researchers just love the concept of super soldiers that they couldn’t give it up and continued doing it even if it’s illegal.” He gestured his hands at Midnight. “You.”

Midnight digested and understood Silvanus’ words. Soon after, a cold chuckle reverberated in the room. “It’s strange… Even after knowing all that, I still don’t think of going against my father. And I feel… nothing.” He gave Silvanus a soulless smile with a twisted frown that it looked frightening and alarming to see. “I couldn’t care less. Why is that? Why am I like this, doc? Why can’t I feel anything?”

Silvanus knew so many medical terms to explain to Midnight why he couldn’t feel anything, but his mouth remained shut and he patted Midnight’s shoulder.

“That’s why we’re having psychotherapy and conversation, to figure it out.” What Midnight needed at the moment was not to hear a long medical explanation, but someone to talk to. “And it’s going to be okay, Midnight. Maybe not now, but in the future, it will. A time will come that you’ll be able to feel so many emotions. And I promise to you, as your doctor, I will do everything I can to guide and help you.”

Midnight stared at Silvanus and whispered, “thank you.” Once I got better, I’ll definitely go see his big brother. But for now, he needed to cooperate. “When is our next session?”

Silvanus couldn’t help laughing at Midnight eager words. “Next week on Tuesday. I’ll ask Dominick to take you to my laboratory.”

Midnight nodded.

Just like their previous session, Silvanus handed the recording to Midnight. “In our next session, it’s going to be a video recording.”

Midnight accepted the recording and nodded again.

“Alright. I’ll leave now. See you next week.”

Silvanus had already left, but Midnight was still staring at the recording. He only dragged his gaze away from it when the butler knocked and entered the room.

“Little lord, the little princess baked cookies for snacks. Come eat with us in the garden.”

Midnight raised his eyes to the butler. After a few seconds, he nodded and followed the butler to the garden, where a warm sight welcomed him.

“The kid is here.” Dominick grinned. “Come on. My little princess baked some cookies. Let’s eat it.”

Happy grinned, just like her father. “I baked some cookies. Eat some.”

“You can sit here, little lord.” Klaus gestured his hand toward the vacant seat beside Dominick.

Midnight blinked.

All his life, no one had cared for him except for his mother and big brother. He knew they were family, but he never really understood what being family meant. But in this house, with these people whom he had no blood relations to, he gets to see and experience what family is like. And at that moment, even though his emotions were non-existent, and he was captured, kidnapped and was forced to be here, he was grateful to these people who showed him what family was supposed to be.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 9

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 9

HAPPY made a cake. And it was a failure, again. So now, Midnight was helping her clean up the mess she made in the kitchen because the butler was tending to Dominick, who had a stomachache, thanks to Happy’s cake.

“Sorry about the cake.” Happy apologized while washing the dishes slowly to not drop and break them. “It’s supposed to be a chocolate cake, but…” she glanced at the cake that didn’t look like a chocolate cake. “I don’t know what happened.”

Midnight glanced at the cake, too, before giving unsolicited advice. “Maybe you should stop making cakes. You might kill your dad.”

Happy pouted and glared at Midnight. Midnight just shrugged and continued tidying up the kitchen.

Happy didn’t want to talk about her failed cake anymore, so she changed the subject. “How’s your therapy with Doc. Silvanus?”

Midnight paused before answering. “It’s okay.”

“Is there any progress?”

“No. Not really.”

“Oh.”

Silence fell.

Happy tried to start a conversation again. “I heard from Uncle Klaus that dad immediately agreed when Silvanus asked him to send you to his laboratory next week.”

“Is that so?”

Silence fell once again.

Happy sighed and tried again. “What do you want for lunch?”

“Anything. I’m not picky.”

“How about we make your favorite albóndigas?”

“Sure.”

Silence fell, and the conversation was cut short again.

Silvanus told them to speak to Midnight frequently, have a conversation with him and build a bond, but it’s quite a challenging task, seeing that Midnight seldom speaks, let alone have a long conversation.

Fortunately, her father entered the kitchen and rescued her from the awkwardness.

“Hey, kid! I’m going to town. Come with me.”

As usual, Dominick did not give Midnight an option to say no and just pulled him out of the house. “You need Vitamin D and fresh air, so I’m being a busybody. Come on.”

When they finally settled in the car, Midnight asked. “What are we going to do in the town?”

Dominick grinned. “That’s a surprise.”

Midnight did not ask again and just let Dominick take him where he wanted to.

After driving for half an hour, they arrived in a quaint town and parked their car in front of a small clothing store.

“Come on out. We’re here.”

Midnight stepped out of the car and then followed Dominick inside the store.

Soon after entering, Dominick immediately started picking up clothes and then he would look at Midnight, as if to check something, then he would nod and take it.

Midnight frowned. What is this annoying old man doing?

Dominick continued shopping like that. In less than ten minutes, Dominick already had so many clothes and pants in his hand. Midnight remained silent the whole time and just followed along.

When they got back to the car, to Midnight’s surprise, Dominick handed him all the clothes he bought.

Midnight was bewildered.

Dominick clicked his tongue and explained. “Kid, you’ll be going to Silvanus’ lab. You have to look decent. Also, I’ll be accompanying you there. If they see me looking so handsome and you looking disheveled, my reputation will be tarnished.”

Midnight blinked at Dominick. He really couldn’t understand this old man. He may not have emotion, but that did not mean he couldn’t read other people’s intentions. Dominick was just pretending to care about his reputation so he could buy him clothes that would not burden him.

Even taking my ‘feelings’ into consideration. Midnight sighed inwardly and said, “okay.”

Dominick grinned at that and drove the car again. This time, they went to an animal shelter.

Same as in the last place, Midnight didn’t know what Dominick was planning. He just followed along. However, unlike earlier, Dominick did not choose an animal. He just walked around, as if supervising the place.

Sighing, he trailed behind Dominick while also looking around. That’s when a cat caught his attention. It had a long, cut wound on the side of its stomach and it seemed that there’s something with its left eye.

Midnight did not realize that he had stopped on his track until a staff approached him.

“His name is Loki. We rescued him from his previous owner, who experimented on him. His left eye is blind, and he has cut wounds all over his body.”

Midnight stared at the golden cat that was staring back at him. “And he’s still alive.”

“Yes.” The staff smiled. “He’s a survivor.”

From beside Midnight, Dominick appeared. “Do you like it? Let’s take him home and you take care of him. How about it?”

Midnight’s lips parted, and he looked at Dominick in surprise. “What?”

Dominick patted Midnight’s shoulder. “Kid, it’s nice to have a pet. If Happy is not recuperating, I would have adopted a dog for her. But she’s not fully healthy yet, so how about you adopt a cat for yourself, hmm?”

Silvanus told Dominick that Midnight needed to have a connection with others. However, Midnight remained wary of them, so he thought of an animal to accompany Midnight instead.

Dominick’s reason seemed credible, but Midnight knew that there’s more to it than that. But he didn’t care. The cat reminded him of himself. It had also been experimented on but was able to survive the ordeal.

“Can I even take care of it?” He was reluctant. “I don’t think so…”

“Of course you can.” Dominick smiled and addressed the staff. “Please ready the papers. We’ll adopt him.” Then he patted Midnight’s back. “Play with the cat and get to know each other. I’ll fill up the papers myself.”

To avoid being detected, Dominick always uses one of his many fake identities.

While Dominick was busy with the papers, Midnight hesitantly walked toward the cat inside the cage and slowly crouched down to level their faces.

Midnight and the cat stared at each other.

After that brief confrontation, Midnight extended his hand, but did not touch the cat. He stopped an inch away from it to let it decide if it wants to touch him or not.

Loki was wary at first. It didn’t want to get close to him, but he didn’t take his hand back until finally, Loki sniffed his hand and then tentatively rub the side of its face against his fingers.

Recalling the horse’s reaction to him, Midnight felt relieve that the cat did not get scared of him. “Nice to meet you, Loki. I’m Midnight.” Introducing himself with his real name did not feel as forced as before.

Loki meowed and Midnight rubbed the tip of his finger against Loki’s face with his expressionless face. No hint of delight could be seen on his face, but his finger continued rubbing against the cat’s cheek.

“What a weird cat.” He muttered under his breath. After everything that had happened to it, it still accepted his hand as if it wasn’t hurt by his own kind.

Suddenly, a staff approached him with a smile. “If you want, you can play with him more.”

Midnight blinked and watched in apprehension as the staff put the cat in his arms.

What the fuck am I going to do…?

Loki meowed and Midnight froze, as if something frightening was about to happen. He immediately loosened his hold on the cat, but the staff guided his arms to hug it more.

“It’s okay. You’re not hurting him. You’ll know if you are,” Said the staff.

Midnight stared at the cat meowing at him. It was now acting familiar to him, unlike earlier. “Do you want to go home with me?”

Loki meowed.

Midnight rubbed its chin. “But I don’t have a home. So, you’ll be living with that old man.” He gestured with his chin. “They’re good people, they just talk a lot. They won’t hurt you.”

The female staff was amused but also feel a little heartache. Such a handsome man. She’ll offer her home, anytime! But before she could, the ‘old man’ returned.

“Getting along well already?” Dominick softly tickles the cat’s chin. “Look at you being so sweet to your new owner.”

Midnight ignored Dominick and just listened to the staff, who was briefing them on what to do and what not to do with Loki. Midnight looked so attentive that Dominick couldn’t help chuckling.

Midnight might not look interested on the outside, but Dominick was certain Midnight liked the cat. That was enough.

“I know you like the cat even though you don’t look like it, but do you really have to buy everything that says ‘cat’ in the store?”

Midnight, who was still holding Loki, expressionlessly nodded. “Yes.”

“You used my money!” Dominick snapped.

Midnight played with Loki’s whisker. “You took my wallet when you kidnapped me, so…”

Dominick could only sigh. “That was for safety reason—” Dominick paused. He suddenly felt tired. “Whatever. Let’s go home.”

Midnight glanced at Dominick. “Why are you complaining? You’re the one who dragged me here.”

Dominick waved his hand. “Yeah, yeah. It’s my fault.”

Midnight nodded. “Good that you admitted it.”

Dominick swore to God that if he passed his day with Midnight, he was going to have a high blood pressure. It’s because of that stony face and sarcastic tone. It was a perfect match.

That was why, when the two arrived back home, Dominick immediately went to complain to his butler. “That kid is not cute at all. I mean, look at my princess, so adorable! And look at Midnight. He’s going to give me a high blood pressure! What did I do wrong, huh?”

Klaus calmly replied. “You kidnapped him.”

Dominick paused, then glared at Klaus. “You mean we kidnapped him.”

Klaus shook his head. “No, boss. I was just the driver.”

Dominick stared at Klaus flatly, as if he had lost hope in humanity. “Go away. You’re going to give me a high blood pressure too.”

Klaus just smiled, bade goodbye and went to the kitchen to ready their dinner.

As for Midnight, he went back to his room and settled Loki in. And now, amidst the darkness and solitude, a small meow and low purr could be heard. Others may find that noisy and annoying, but not Midnight.

He welcomed that sound. The sound that proves he was not alone in this darkness.

He liked it.

AFTER breakfast on Tuesday, a helicopter arrived at the farm, taking Dominick and Midnight to Silvanus’ laboratory. Midnight was instantly led to Silvanus’ private lab while Dominick passed the time in Silvanus’ office.

Dominick couldn’t believe he was escorting a grown man like Midnight around, as if he was an elementary student. He could only shake his head.

Meanwhile, in Silvanus’ private lab, Midnight was hooked to three high-tech machines that monitor his brain and then another one for his heart rate.

Midnight couldn tell that Silvanus was excited. Silvanus was even humming while hooking him into these machines. Midnight felt like he was wearing a helmet. That’s how crowded his head was.

“This will scan your brain. This one is for checking your brainwaves. And this is to see the blood circulation in your brain. I have a machine that could map your brain, but we don’t need that at the moment.”

Midnight was used to these kinds of things, so he was calm and did not ask for an explanation. It was Silvanus who started explaining to Midnight with an excited expression, like a child who was flaunting his favorite toy.

As Silvanus explanation lengthens, Midnight just closed his eyes.

“Are you even listening to me?!” Silvanus snapped at Midnight.

Midnight was always curious about the kinds of machines being used on him, but hearing Silvanus’ long explanation and yap like there was no tomorrow, he lost the little interest he had.

“Fine.” Silvanus grumbled. “Let’s start.”

Soon after, Midnight opened his eyes and all he could see was darkness.

“Explain to me where you are.”

Midnight had the same answer as last time. “Darkness.”

“Alright. There’s a door behind you. Go in.”

Midnight listened without resistance, but stopped when he saw that there were only four rooms rather than five.

Seeing Midnight frown deeply, Silvanus asked. “What are you seeing? Tell me.”

“There’s only four doors.” Midnight’s frown deepened. “What happened to the fifth door?”

“It’s alright. Calm down. There’s nothing to be worried about.” Silvanus’ clear and mellow voice penetrated Midnight’s consciousness, calming Midnight down. “It’s okay. Just open the door nearest to you.”

Midnight was hesitant at first, but steeled himself. When he pushed the door open, a familiar scene welcomed him. This was his most hated room in the whole laboratory. The room where he underwent hypnosis since he was a child.

“Where are you? What do you see?” Silvanus asked.

Midnight was silent for a long while, just looking around. The room was just as he remembered. Cold and full of hypocrisy. “I’m in the hypnosis room.”

Silvanus frowned and urged Midnight. “Describe to me what you’re seeing.”

“It’s empty. There’s a color cream sofa in the center, a pantry in the corner, an office table and a lot of CCTVs.” He walked to the table. It had many stacks of paper, but they were all blank.

He was about to tell Silvanus what he saw when he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him.

“You’re a good boy, aren’t you? Good boys always listen to their elder. Or else your big brother will not like a problem sibling like you. Is that what you want?”

In a blink of an eye, Midnight found himself back on the familiar sofa he used to rest on, not knowing how it had happened.

Midnight quickly turns around, and he suddenly found himself back on the familiar sofa he used to lie on, not knowing how it happened. He couldn’t move, however much he struggled. It was as if he was bound by a chain to the sofa and he couldn’t see anything! Everything was pitch black, and it reminded him of the first day he was thrown into the isolation room.

Panic flooded his senses, making it hard to think clearly. He continued to Struggle and in the outside world, Silvanus could see it. Midnight’s forehead was furrowed, his movements indicating a desperate struggle, as if he were bound. His muffled voice pleaded for help, filled with desperation.

Unlike their previous session, when Midnight was showing distress, Silvanus would immediately wake him up. However, he didn’t do so today. Instead, he looked at the machines connected to Midnight’s brain to see what was happening inside.

Based on the result he was seeing; Silvanus was in amazement and disbelief. Midnight’s brain was too active, and it was a mess. Amazed because even with this result, Midnight’s brain was still functioning as it should be, but with a large disparity to a normal brain.

As a neuroscientist, he was astounded at the result of the experiment. He didn’t know if Midnight was the most successful experiment they got, but he was sure that Midnight was up there on the success list. However, as a human with morals, he was in disbelief. To do this to someone since he was a child, this was nothing but pure evil and cruel beyond belief.

And the words that were coming out of Midnight’s mouth were a haunting reflection of the atrocities he had endured, a painful testament to his past.

“No… no! You’re wrong! You’re lying to me! M-my brother cares for me. He would never abandon me! I—I’ll be a good boy. Please, please, don’t say that. My brother loves me. I will not be a burden. I promise I will not be a burden to big brother.” Gradually, Midnight’s voice became a whisper. “No… he’s the only one I got. He’s the only one I have. The only one… I have no one… no one…no one.” Then his voice gradually lost its emotion. “Yes. You’re right. I have no one. I’m all alone…”

Midnight was in pain. His tears fell silently, his anguished pleas echoing in the air, hoping against hope that those words were not real.

Silvanus took a deep breath. Thinking that those words were itched to Midnight’s mind since he was a child, he realized he could never really heal Midnight. With his condition, psychotherapy might help a little, but it wouldn’t be enough to fix the damage that had already been done.

With the state of Midnight’s mind, desperate measures need to be done.

Silvanus woke Midnight up, and the whole laboratory was silent.

Now that Midnight was awake, Silvanus check the three machines, and he wore a bitter smile.

Unlike earlier, Midnight’s brain at the moment had no activity. No brainwaves fluctuation. Nothing.

Indeed, a soulless person.

“Doc., how’s the result of my brain?” After emerging from the hypnosis, Midnight calmly asked.

Silvanus had so many words in his mouth to make Midnight understand, but he filtered those words out and said, “it’s not looking good, but I’ll try to find a way. If I can’t think of a solution, don’t worry, I’ll tell you. For now, let’s continue our psychotherapy while I hit the books to find how to fix the damage that has been done.”

Midnight nodded, but deep down, he had a feeling that whatever had been done to his brain; it was incurable. Silvanus just didn’t want him to stop cooperating.

After their session, Midnight remained in the lab for half an hour so Silvanus could thoroughly examine his brain. Afterwards, Dominick picked him up in the lab, and they went home together in silence.

Dominick could feel that Midnight didn’t want to talk, so he just let him be. Midnight, on the other hand, was subtly massaging his temple. It was pulsating painfully. His eyesight becoming blurry.

When they arrived, Midnight went straight to his room and let the darkness wrapped around him. Loki was not on its bed, but before he could look for it, he was hit by a severe headache. His temples throbbed so painfully, and he nearly fell over.

He huffed as he tried to steady himself. “What the…”

Amidst the pounding headache, a familiar voice resounded in his mind.

“You’re alone. No one cares about you. You have no use than killing. You are nothing but the monster we created. Don’t you see? Everyone left you because you’re so horrible. You’re so useless that no one needs you. Since you have no one, it would be useful for you to play your part well. You’re just a clone. Act like one!”

“No… you’re wrong…” Midnight’s hands clutched his head in agony as he vehemently denied those words, a guttural groan escaping his lips and reverberating through the room. Despite the intense pain, he remained conscious due to his high pain tolerance.

He endured the pain for hours while that voice kept repeating in his ear until there was a knock on the door and it was forcefully opened after hearing a muffled groan of pain inside.

“Midnight!”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 10

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 10

MIDNIGHT was taken to a hospital, and Silvanus was called to the hospital by Dominick. The three were tense while waiting for the result of the examination. But Happy had to go home first to rest, as she was recuperating and also needed to take care of the cat.

After sending his daughter home, Dominick wasted no time and hurried back to the hospital.

“How is he?” Dominick asked Silvanus when Silvanus entered the private room. “Why was he in so much pain? Is he okay?”

Silvanus sighed and handed the result to Dominick. “He’s physically fine. It’s the side effect of the psychotherapy.”

“Then should we discontinue it?” Klaus filled with concern.

Silvanus shook his head. “I can’t decide that. We have to wait for Midnight to wake up and ask him if he still wants to continue.”

Dominick nodded. “Then let’s do that.”

Silence fell, and the three looked at Midnight, who was still unconscious on the bed.

Dominick sighed and turned to Silvanus again. “How’s his therapy?”

Silvanus shrugged. “Honestly? They messed him up so much that I don’t think he can fully recover from it.”

Dominick’s forehead furrowed. “Those bastards…” He gritted his teeth. “Are there any other options we can do to undo what has been done to him?”

Silvanus shook his head, his expression grim. “There’s no undoing what has been done to him. It’s not just months of hypnosis but more than a decade of indoctrination and brainwashing. What must take root has already taken root. Even he, himself, didn’t want to go against his father even though he knew how.” Silvanus let out a loud sigh. “Even though he’s cooperating now, that doesn’t mean he would not go back to his father and be the perfect little soldier once again. He was made to follow orders and to be loyal.”

Dominick clenched his fist. “You mean, even if we treat him nicely and connect with him, he will still go back to that asshole father of his, even though he knew he’s being abused?”

Silvanus nod with a sigh. “He was made that way.”

Dominick burst in anger. “No one is made that way, Silvanus! We all have our own free will! If he fought harder, he will be free from those bastards!”

Silvanus shook his head and calmly explained to Dominick. “Midnight’s brain does not work that way, Dominick. His free will has been slowly stripped off of him since he was a child. What was left of it—a miniscule amount—was used for his everyday life. To be a functioning person. That’s it. He’s not like you and me. He was experimented on, and he can’t decide for himself unless it was for his day-to-day life. You know why he is cooperating? Because his brain perceives that the psychotherapy does not pose a threat against his father. You understand now?”

Dominick fell into silence. His expression was dark, as if he wanted to murder someone.

Klaus fixed the skewed blanket covering Midnight, his expression sympathetic. “Is there really nothing we can do to cut that connection? It’s not healthy for him.”

Silvanus hesitated at first before he sighed and answered. “There is… but it’s full of risk and there’s a chance of relapse.”

The entire room fell into silence. Then suddenly, Dominick spoke. “Is it dangerous?”

“Yes.” Silvanus gave it straight to Dominick. “Very. If a relapse happens, his brain may not be able to function properly. In short, he might become unhinged.”

Silence fell on the room once more.

Then Dominick spoke once again. This time, it was a decision made for Midnight. “Continue your psychotherapy and when you think it’s okay to bring up that option, tell him. Let him decide for himself. Because even though you say that he does not have his own free will, I disagree. He maybe made that way, but humans are not robots. We are made of flesh and blood. As long as there is a beating heart and flesh that bleeds red, there is always hope for a change.”

Silvanus stilled at those words and then he smiled, in awe of Dominick’s faith in humans. Because as a man of science and who had seen the result of Midnight’s brain scan and brainwaves, he could not share the same view as Dominick, which was okay. The world needs differing opinions to continue developing and evolving.

“Alright.” Silvanus acquiesced. “I’ll tell him when the right time comes.”

As the three concluded their conversation. A few moments later, Midnight stirred awake.

When Midnight saw the white ceiling and walls, he realized he was in the hospital, which was not an unfamiliar experience for him. He remained calm, but his calmness was disturbed when he saw three people inside the room.

Something inexplainable stirred inside him. He was used to waking up in a hospital alone. So, to see these people surrounding him and looking at him with worry, he was at a loss.

Solitude had become normal to him, something that he didn’t question anymore. So, seeing these people invade his solitude was something he had not experienced.

And to his surprise, he did not feel displeased by their presence. He actually felt pleasantly surprised by that fact.

“You had me worried, kid!” Dominick flick Midnight’s forehead. “Why didn’t you call for help?”

Klaus added with a deep frown, “if I didn’t hear you groaning in pain inside when I went to call you for dinner, we wouldn’t have known you’re in such a state.”

“Alright, alright. Don’t blame him.” Silvanus stepped in and then told Midnight what had happened and the result of the examination. “As I said, as we go forward, the side effect may worsen. Still willing to continue our therapy?”

With no hesitation, Midnight nodded.

“Are you sure?”

Midnight nodded again; this time he gave an explanation for his decision. “I want to know what had been done to me. I have guesses, but I’m not really sure.”

“And then?” Dominick’s tone was a bit aggressive. “What will you do after you learn what happened to you?”

Midnight blinked at Dominick, his mind blank. He replied honestly. “After that? I don’t know…”

Dominick frowned, and he couldn’t help shaking his head. “Don’t you want revenge? Cut off ties with that bastard father of yours?”

Midnight’s blank expression was painted with bewilderment as seconds passed, then his face gradually lost its expression. “That… won’t be necessary.”

Dominick snorted. “What a filial son you are.”

Midnight looked down at his own hands. Seeing that, Silvanus gave Dominick a warning glare before turning to Midnight to console him. But they heard Midnight speak.

“What revenge? I felt nothing towards that man I call father, but even the thought of harming him makes me tremble in fear that it renders me useless.”

Everyone became silent. And Dominick was in a bad mood that he had to leave the room. He was not angry at Midnight; he was angry at Kelleon. It was clear to him that Kelleon was not an upright individual, but the sheer cruelty of how he had messed up a child like that was truly sickening.

Silvanus sighed when Dominick left and the door closed. “Let him get some fresh air to cool off.”

Seeing his boss upset, Klaus did not follow him and instead turned to Midnight. “Little lord, what do you want to eat? I’ll prepare it immediately.”

This time, Midnight did not hesitate. “I want to eat albóndigas.”

Klaus smiled because Midnight was now telling him what he wanted to eat without wariness. “Of course. I’ll prepare it right away.”

After Klaus left, Midnight asked Silvanus. “When is our next session?”

Silvanus smiled, amused. “Get discharged from the hospital first and then we’ll talk about it.”

“But I’m feeling fine now.” Midnight insisted.

“No.” Silvanus strictly answered. “Let’s give it a few days to make sure. I can’t have you passing out again. You made us worry.”

Worry — this word that Midnight only hears from his big brother was now being used by these people he barely knew. This was an unfamiliar experience to him who had no one that cares about him.

Because even in his mind, he doubted his brother’s care and affection. Unsure if it was real. The more time they’re apart, the more he doubts everything about his big brother.

“Midnight, are you listening to me?”

Midnight blink and nodded. It was a lie. He didn’t hear any word Silvanus had said. It was another lengthy explanation again, and he was not interested.

“Good. In our next session, we will delve deeper into what kind of hypnosis had been done to you. It’s going to have side effects and I’m sure it’ll be hard on you, so I suggest you stay in the lab for monitoring. I will ask Dominick for you.”

Midnight was about to nod when he remembered something. “Can I take a cat with me?”

Silvanus was surprised. “A cat?”

“Yeah. His name is Loki. He’s adopted.”

“Your cat?” Silvanus was still astonished that he thought he had misheard Midnight.

“No. Dominick adopted him. I’m just looking after it.”

Hearing Midnight assert that it was not his, Silvanus asked no more. It was good that Midnight was given a responsibility to care for a pet. This way, he would have a companion by his side, and it might elicit some emotion in him.

Silvanus excused himself after telling Midnight his current condition and to rest more until Klaus return with his food and he went to look for Dominick.

“You want to kidnap the one I kidnapped?” Dominick clearly looked displeased after hearing Silvanus’ plan.

Silvanus sighed. “Just for monitoring. Or else this might happen again. It would be best for him to stay in my lab for the time being.”

Dominick couldn’t immediately decide. He was torn. He knew that going to Silvanus’ lab was good for Midnight, but staying in the lab with close to no interaction with the outside world and people can be detrimental to someone’s health as well.

Dominick expressed his thoughts to Silvanus.

When Silvanus heard them, he compromised. “You can pick him up a day after the therapy. How about it?”

“Alright. Deal.”

With that settled, Dominick asks what was bugging him since he left the room. “His loyalty towards his father. Was it really implanted in him through years of indoctrination?”

Silvanus’ face hardened as he responded. “It’s not just indoctrination, but also fear. Based on my observation—take this with a grain of salt—his loyalty to his father seems to stem from his fear of him. I don’t know how that kind of fear was instilled in him, but it’s not an easy thing to get rid of. It’s almost an instinctive fear, you know? Maybe it’s part of the experiment, making him hopeless to the point where he became scarily obedient.”

Dominick shook his head and ran his fingers through his hair. Frustrated. “I thought I have seen all the evils in the world…” he scoffed. “Experimenting on an innocent child. How could he do such a thing?” He knew he had asked this question countless times, but he just couldn’t understand.

Before Silvanus could respond, he received a call from one of the researchers under him. He excused himself to pick up the call.

Alone in the hallway, Dominick pulled out his phone from his pocket and dialed Ruthgar’s number.

“What’s up?” Ruthgar answered.

“Make a new identity for me.”

“Sure. Give me the basic details.”

“I’ll send it to you.”

“Okay.”

Dominick hanged up and sent Midnight’s file to Ruthgar.

Moments later, Ruthgar called back.

“What kind of identity do you want for him?” Ruthgar inquired. “And what will he be using it for?”

“He’ll be using it to be himself.” Dominick told Ruthgar about the rundown of what had happened these past few weeks.

“What the fuck?” Ruthgar felt distress for the little lord he hadn’t met. “How could Kelleon do such a thing?!”

“Exactly my question.” Dominick clicked his tongue. “Just make him a new identity that aligns with his true self. I confiscated his wallet and when I checked it, everything he has is under Knight Velasquez’s name.”

“Won’t this alert Kelleon though?”

Dominick snorted. “That’ll be good. Let it alert him. If he stirs up trouble while Midnight is clearly under my care, I will make sure to bring that trouble to his doorsteps.”

“Alright. I’ll get ready on my end—just in case.”

“Okay. Oh, and by the way, look for a laboratory connected to Kelleon.”

“Sure. I’ll call you once I have information.”

“Alright.”

The call ended and Dominick called his daughter next to check up on her.

Meanwhile, Klaus returned with a delicious-smelling plate of albóndigas for Midnight. Midnight didn’t know where Klaus get it, but he enjoyed every piece.

Seeing Midnight eat with gusto, Klaus didn’t believe that Midnight had no emotions. Maybe it was suppressed and deeply buried that they couldn’t see it from the outside because Midnight was made that way. However, he was certain that there were some emotions in there that they just couldn’t see because Midnight didn’t know how to express them.

Klaus’ own reasoning came from his belief that no person could care for his big brother, save another, enjoy food, care for a cat, and want to know what had been done to him without having an ounce of emotion.

“Is it good? Do you want more?” Klaus asked softly. Thank the heavens for the Spanish restaurant nearby.

Midnight shook his head and continued eating. Soon after he finished, he was forced to rest by Klaus and Dominick, who went back to the room after his call with Happy.

As usual, nightmares plagued his sleep. He kept seeing himself on the operating table, the words clone , and a mirror kept repeating in his head and he was gasping for air when he woke up.

Fortunately, no headache or dizziness this time.

And to his surprise, he learned that Klaus did not leave his side for the whole time while Dominick went home to accompany Happy.

“After the doctor gives us a clearance to be discharged, we will go home. The little princess wanted to make you a welcome home cake, but I advised against it. Don’t worry. She said she bought an ice cream instead.” With a kind smile, Klaus used the towel he bought to dry Midnight’s sweaty forehead and neck. “Anyway, no need to worry about anything. This butler will take care of the rest.”

Midnight watched as Klaus walked out of the room to ask the nurse when the doctor was coming.

Midnight recalled how Klaus dried his sweat, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, making him feel somewhat bewildered. The feeling felt pleasant, but he didn’t know what it was. He couldn’t put a name on it, and it was bothering him.

All his life, only his mother and big brother had taken care of him. Cloud, his brother’s butler, would sometimes care for him, but Cloud’s sole attention was always on his brother, which was understandable. So, to be taken care of now that he was an adult, he had no words.

He remembered how he wanted to have his own butler before, but that want was shut down by the laboratory. They told him it was impossible for him to have one because, first; he was useless. Second, he was unimportant. And third, no one would like to serve him.

Even after all those reasons, he naively replied, “no need to serve me. I will take good care of him or her.”

But he later found out that he was not deserving and qualified to have one.

Thus, being at the end of Klaus’ care, it reminded Midnight of his farfetched dream to have a butler of his own. Maybe they would be like Cloud and Klaus, who takes care of their master and the people around their master really well.

But it was such a farfetched dream. He now knew his place. He understood and accepted that there were things that were not meant for him as his big brother’s shadow.

He had accepted that, but was it really terrible of him to want what his brother have? Was he really undeserving of care? Was he such a useless and burdensome person who no one wanted?

Am I really…unworthy? This question that had been instilled in him since he was a child had gnawed at him. As if to remind him that Midnight Velasquez was worth nothing and that only by being Knight Velasquez could he have any worth.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 11

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 11

MIDNIGHT entered Silvanus’ laboratory with his cat, Loki, in his arms and a backpack strap around his shoulder. Dominick sigh while watching Midnight walk beside Silvanus, then frowned and spoke to Klaus who was beside him. “Why do I feel like I’m sending my daughter to a dangerous place? He’s clearly a son.”

Klaus smiled at his boss. He was already used to Dominick’s weirdness and antics. “It’s just you, my lord.”

“Yeah. I guess. Anyway, summer has started. Ask your son if he wants to stay on the farm. I want him and Happy to be more familiar with each other.”

Klaus nodded. “I will, my lord.”

“Alright. Let’s go.”

Dominick and Klaus left, and Midnight was taken to a clean, spacious and cozy looking room in the laboratory’s rooftop.

“You will be staying here.” Silvanus told Midnight, who was looking at the balcony outside the glass window overlooking the cityscape. “Bathroom is over there and that is the remote control for this room.” He gestured at the in-wall remote control next to the floor-to-ceiling glass window. “You can control the air conditioning with that, the lights, the curtains, and it also serves as an intercom connected to my office. Don’t hesitate to give me a buzz if you’re not feeling well.”

Midnight silently nodded and let his cat down to the floor.

Silvanus glanced at the cat. “As for your cat, I’m sorry, but I can’t allow it to roam around the lab,” Silvanus said apologetically. “We have so many expensive machines here, so it must stay in your room while you’re here. But if you want, you can walk your cat outside. There’s a park nearby.”

Midnight nodded silently again.

Silvanus continued, not minding Midnight’s silence. “Rest for now. After lunch, go to the examination room on the second floor for a more in-depth general check-up.”

After Midnight nodded, Silvanus excused himself and left the room to go back to his work. As for Midnight, he watched Loki walked around for a while, then he sat on the edge of bed, just looking outside the floor-to-ceiling glass window.

After he got fed up with the scenery, he took the book the butler prepared for him from the bag and read it while leaning against the headboard.

While he was immersed in the book in his hand, a sudden beeping sound was heard from inside his bag.

Frowning, he put down the book and opened his bag once again. After a few seconds of rummaging through it, he found a phone.

Dominick had confiscated his phones when the old man kidnapped him and upon checking, he was certain that this was not his phone. Nonetheless, he picked it up and opened it.

The phone’s wallpaper was the first thing Midnight noticed. Because it had words on it that were meant for him.

’I’m letting you borrow my old phone ’cause I’m such a nice person. And just a heads up before you use it, this phone is being monitored because I have trust issues, so you’re welcome.

From the most handsome man,

Dominick Quinn

A grimace made its way to Midnight’s forehead when he saw the signature below. What’s up with that old man again?

He checked the phone’s notifications to see why it made a sound earlier and he found that it was from a new group chat called HANDSOME DOMINICK and he had been added to it without him knowing .

What is happening? Midnight was at a loss.

He opened the group chat and when he checked the members, there were only four, including him.

It was Dominick, himself, Klaus and Happy.

Midnight then checked the contacts and there were only six contacts saved on the phone.

Handsome Dominick. Butler Klaus. Happiness. Doc. Silvanus. His big brother’s phone number. And a number saved under the name ‘Emergency call me’.

He stared at his brother’s phone number for a moment. If this phone was monitored, then Dominick saved his brother’s number here for a reason.

Does he want me to contact kuya? He didn’t want to, though. The last thing he wanted was to implicate his brother. It was enough that only he was in this situation. His brother needs to be safe.

With that in mind, he sent a private message to Dominick. ‘Don’t tell my brother.’

Dominick immediately replied: Kid, not even a thank you for the phone?!

Midnight: Thank you.

Handsome Dominick: It feels forced.

Midnight: It is.

Handsome Dominick: My blood pressure is rising.

Midnight ignored Dominick’s reply and sent a message to Klaus.

Midnight: Mr. Butler, I think I made Dominick’s blood pressure rise. He might need an ambulance.

Butler Klaus: Don’t worry about him. I can see him from the kitchen. He’s just being dramatic as always.

Midnight stilled. Oh. So, he’s just being dramatic? He really couldn’t understand that old man.

Midnight closed the phone, then he picked up the book and resume reading.

An hour later, someone knocked on the door to bring him food for lunch.

He stared at the tray full of food. There was vegetable salad, a healthy amount of protein, a delicious-looking dessert, and a few fresh strawberries.

To a normal person, this was a healthy, balanced meal. But to Midnight, who was used to not seeing a lot of food when he’s in the lab, this was a lot. Fortunately, he had stayed in the Quinn’s farm for so many weeks that he had gotten used to this amount of food.

“Thank you.” He told the person who delivered the food, then closed the door.

Before eating, he first readied Loki’s food and water. After seeing the cat enjoyed its food, that’s when he also eats his meal.

Then, when lunch passed, he left the sleeping Loki in the room and went to the second floor. He followed Silvanus’ instruction and had his general check-up.

It took a couple of hours. And another couple of hours to wait for the result.

While waiting, he was guided to Silvanus’ laboratory and in no time; he was hooked to a lot of machines while Silvanus examine and noted the result on his tablet.

This kind of laboratory experience was nothing new to Midnight. However, he could tell the difference between Silvanus’ laboratory and the laboratory where those researchers experimented on him.

From time to time, Silvanus would inquire if he was okay and comfortable, which never happened in the previous laboratory. Also, Silvanus would explain to him the result of his examination and how it affects the way he thinks and feels, however lengthy it was.

“Let’s have a psychotherapy session tomorrow.” Silvanus told Midnight as he finished Midnight’s examination. “And then you’ll stay here for a night for monitoring. Afterwards, Dominick will pick you up.”

Midnight got up from the bed with a frown. “I can just stay here. I won’t escape.”

Silvanus wore a wry smile. “It’s not about escaping. Dominick is worried you’ll be bored here, so he’s taking you home.”

Midnight nodded, as if understanding Dominick’s thoughts, but really, he couldn’t understand at all.

Leaving Silvanus’ laboratory, he went back to his room. He had become accustomed to being alone that when he opened the door and found Loki waiting for him and meowing at him, he froze for a moment before he realized he had a companion now.

This brave cat named Loki.

He crouched down and picked up Loki, then he caressed its head and back. “Were you waiting for me?”

The cat meowed and rubbed its face against his chest.

He tapped Loki’s nose and tickle its chin. “Were you sad that I left you alone?” He stood up in front of the floor-to-ceiling glass window, looking at the cityscape. “I used to be sad, too. But I got use to it and now it doesn’t bother me anymore.” Silence. “Well, at least that’s what I thought, until I experience what it feels like to have people around me.”

Midnight pressed his lips together.

He never knew the melancholy of solitude until he experienced what it was like to have people around him, always dragging him everywhere and always showing care.

Was this what his big brother feels when he’s with his friends? Does he enjoy their company more than his? Was it because of this that his big brother always wanted to be with those people?

He took a deep breath to control the discontent and unhappiness he was feeling.

He knew he shouldn’t feel that way towards his brother’s happiness, but he couldn’t stop feeling as if he was being robbed by those people. They were taking his big brother away and his big brother was just letting it happen.

Maybe they’re right… I am a burden to big brother.

As Midnight’s thoughts spiraled down into the abyss, Knight, on the other side of the globe, was exhaustively looking for his little brother, who just disappeared without a trace, but to no avail.

He was too worried that he decided to go back to Spain to ask their father about the whereabouts of Midnight.

Back in Pennsylvania, another day arrived, and Midnight spent it in solitude with the cat until Silvanus called him for their psychotherapy session.

He was hooked to machines again before they started. And Midnight was not surprised anymore when he woke up surrounded by darkness. He just followed Silvanus’ voice and entered the first door near him.

Unlike their previous session that he was seeing himself from a third perspective, now he was experiencing his past all over again. The moment he opened the door, the world spun and in a blink of an eye; he was lying on the sofa, and he could hear the woman’s voice in his ear.

That voice makes his skin crawl. His most hated voice. But here he was again, hearing those malicious words under the guise of a soft voice.

It makes him want to vomit!

“Just listen to my voice. Don’t listen to anyone else.” Silvanus’ voice penetrated Midnight’s conscious mind. “Don’t give them any attention. Focus on me and tell me what’s happening and what you are seeing.”

Midnight clenched his fist. “I’m…I’m lying on the sofa, under hypnosis.” Midnight’s voice trembled with restrained emotion. “Her voice keeps repeating in my head. I can’t… I can’t stop it. I can’t…” His forehead furrowed. “Stop saying those words… stop. Please, stop. It’s not true.” His conscious mind was alternating between his memory and reality.

The line between the world in his mind and the reality became increasingly blurred, leaving him perplexed and disoriented.

Silvanus did not want to push Midnight too hard and was planning to wake him up when he heard his intermittent words.

“No… my brother cares for me… y-you’re wrong… please! Stop! My brother cares for me. He does. I’m not a burden. He loves me. I’m not useless.” Tears fell from the corner of Midnight’s eyes. “Please… help… big brother… Kuya… help me. Save me… please…”

Silvanus took a deep breath and used his palm to cover Midnight’s wet eyes. “Focus on me, Midnight. Listen to my voice. Don’t let your memory devour you. Just listen to me.”

Midnight’s sob echoes in the room and Silvanus spoke to Midnight again and again until his cries finally subsided, and he became clearheaded.

“Are you calm now?”

Midnight took a few seconds to answer. “Hmm.”

“Good.” Silvanus continued with the objective of their session. “Tell me what your therapist was telling you.”

“Be obedient or big brother will get hurt. Be loyal or big brother will be punished for my sins. Never go against my father if I wanted my big brother safe. If I’m not obedient, my big brother will not like me anymore and he would leave me like mom. She said big brother will be imprisoned in the isolation room if I don’t behave and listen to father’s instructions.” Paused. When he spoke again, his voice trembled in fear and worry. “The isolation room… it’s not a good place. I don’t want my big brother to live in that darkness. It’s suffocating. Food was seldom delivered. He’ll be hungry there. As for me, I like darkness and I’m already used to it, so it’s okay for me. But big brother should be out there, living his life to the fullest and just be happy.”

Silvanus took a deep breath. This big brother must be Knight Velasquez and Midnight’s only anchor in this world. And he must also be the only connection those researchers couldn’t sever. The bond between these two brothers was strong, but not strong enough to withstand more than a decade of brainwashing.

Knight Velasquez—the reason Midnight was still breathing and living this suffocating and torturous life.

“Your brother certainly cares about you.” Said Silvanus.

“Really?” Midnight gingerly asked. His voice was hopeful, but still did not dare to hope. It was heartbreaking.

“Yes. Really.”

“Then… why am I always alone?”

That question rendered Silvanus speechless. He couldn’t answer it. No—he could. However, he didn’t want to say made-up words to this soulless and broken young man who was already struggling to hold on to his anchor in this world.

“Do you want to see your brother now?” Silvanus asked.

Midnight shook his head. “No. I’m okay with not seeing him.”

“Don’t you want him to know what your father did—”

“No!” There was panic in Midnight’s voice, and his heart rate rose. “No… please, no. Don’t tell him. I don’t want my brother to see me like this. He deserves a happy and obedient little brother. I can give that to him. I’m good at it. He doesn’t need to know. Because… if what you said is true that he really cares about me, he’ll be very sad for sure. I don’t want that. I want my brother to smile and be happy. And if that means I have to walk this life alone, I’m willing!”

Silvanus took a heavy breath. “With a little brother like you, I’m sure your brother will be very proud. He’s very lucky to be your family.”

“Family…?” Midnight frowned. “I don’t think…we are.”

“What?” Silvanus was stunned. “Why not?”

“Because I don’t deserve it.”

Silvanus massage his temple. Those bastards really messed Midnight up. Even destroying Midnight’s only anchor. But I guess that’s to be expected. For the experiment to be a success, Midnight shouldn’t have any connection to other people, especially people that could affect and sway Midnight’s emotion.

To establish unwavering loyalty from Midnight, they must get rid of any lingering affection Midnight may hold towards other people.

But it seemed that it didn’t work? As he just witnessed, Midnight had a strong connection to his brother.

Silvanus took a deep breath and awakened Midnight. After stabilizing Midnight’s mind, Silvanus asked. “Your big brother… is it Knight Velasquez?”

Midnight sat up and then nodded.

“Then, can I ask why you always introduce yourself as him?”

Midnight did not answer, and Silvanus did not force him. He sent Midnight back to his room and told him to rest.

Only after Midnight was alone in his room did his mouth open to answer Silvanus’ question in a whisper. “Because I’m his shadow. And a mere clone like me shouldn’t be arrogant and accept the purpose of my existence.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 12

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 12

MIDNIGHT had been experiencing sporadic headaches ever since his last psychotherapy session with Silvanus. His head would throb and pulsate, as if a jackhammer was drilling into his skull, but the pain would vanish as quickly as it came. Since those headaches were tolerable, he brushed them off and let the days slip by without giving them much thought.

However, as days passed, he noticed his headaches were becoming frequent. Upon returning to Silvanus’ laboratory, he informed Silvanus about it.

“I know it’s a side effect of the hypnosis, but I find it odd. I never had headaches this severe before, even though I was under hypnosis a couple times a week for nearly a decade.”

Silvanus leaned back in his seat while listening to Midnight. “It’s because we are unearthing your buried memories that could exhaust the brain. Those memories were buried for a reason. Also, your hypnosis before focused on planting thoughts and ideas in your head, not the other way around.” He sighed. “Imagine this, when you were young, your brain was like a verdant forest. Then it got exposed to toxic chemicals and substances. Everything withered, and the soil became dry until it became a barren land. Now, we are trying to plow that hard, dry soil to see what kind of toxic chemicals it absorbed. And the process is going to hurt the soil.”

Midnight looked at his hands and became silent. He was lost in thought for a full minute before he looked up at Silvanus and spoke.

“Let’s continue our session.” He was determined to know what happened to him. Pain was something he was already used to.

Silvanus nodded and set a schedule for tomorrow for the psychotherapy to let Midnight have a good rest after prescribing him a medication for his headaches.

When the next day came, Midnight prepared water and food for Loki before going out of his room for the psychotherapy.

Silvanus was already ready when he arrived at his laboratory, and he was immediately hooked up to different machines that would monitor his body.

Shortly after they started, Midnight once again entered the familiar empty hallway and the equally familiar hypnosis room.

When his brow furrowed, Silvanus take note of it, but did not stop.

“Just listen to my voice. What you’re seeing now is a memory. It’s not the present. It already passed. Focus on me.”

Midnight tried his best to listen to Silvanus, but the scene in front of him felt too real that his hands started trembling.

Fear and nervousness combined as he kept hearing those words that had been engraved into his mind.

‘Only your father is right. Only listen to your father. Never go against him if you want your brother to be safe.’

These words were repeated countless times until he couldn’t extricate his mind from it anymore. From mere words to becoming his belief and his own law.

Yes. His father was right. Father shouldn’t be questioned. I have to be obedient to keep my brother safe.

“—night! Midnight!”

Midnight continued to drown in his own memory, caging him from the present, imprisoning him in his own mind.

Frightened. Desperation. Obedience.

“Midnight! Snap out of it!”

Midnight’s heartbeat was raising to a dangerous level. He was trembling. He was lost. And Silvanus had to end the psychotherapy before they could delve deeper into his past.

“Midnight, I will count from one to five. In each count, you will be a little more awake.” Silvanus started his countdown and, at the count of five, Midnight was fully awake, but he was clutching his head in pain.

With excruciating throbbing pain coursing throughout his brain, he crawled out of bed and make his way, trembling, to the trash bin, where he emptied his stomach in a torrent of vomit.

Silvanus quickly rushed to Midnight’s side, gently patting his back. After Midnight finished vomiting, Silvanus guided him to the bathroom to rinse his mouth and then offered him a glass of water.

Midnight looked pale, his face contorted in pain as he tightly clenched his head and gritted his teeth.

Silvanus said nothing and just accompanied Midnight, making sure his condition wouldn’t get worse. Fortunately, in less than an hour, his headache subsided, and he was now able to relax a little.

Only then did Silvanus let out a relieve breath. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m okay.” Midnight’s voice was hoarse as he responded. His throat was dry. There was still throbbing in his head, but it had become bearable.

Silvanus took a deep breath. “If this happened again, call me, okay? For now, rest.”

Midnight nodded, and he was sent back to his room to rest.

Throughout the day, he couldn’t count how many times his head throbbed and felt nauseous, but he held it in and endured it.

It wasn’t the most painful thing he had ever experienced, and this wasn’t the first time he endured a severe pain like this alone.

But just as he thought he was alone, the phone Dominick lent him rang.

He reached for it and answered the call without looking at who it was. Only a handful of people had this number, after all.

“Midnight, we heard from Dr. Silvanus. Are you okay?” It was Happy’s voice, and she sounded worried.

In the background, Midnight could hear Dominick and Klaus arguing.

“Let’s go get him. He’s surely in pain.”

“My lord, that’s why the little lord is in Dr. Silvanus’ laboratory. So his health could be monitored.”

“I know that. But wouldn’t it be more comfortable here in the house instead?”

“Then should we get him?”

“I’ll ask Silvanus.”

Midnight’s head was pounding painfully, but he felt a little better somehow.

“Midnight? Can you hear me?” Happy’s voice was still laced with worry.

“Hmm.” He hummed. “I’m okay…”

“Kid, don’t lie!” Dominick clicked his tongue. “You sounded sick.”

“No. I’m fine.” He was used to being alone, especially when he’s in pain.

“Fine, my ass. We’re taking you home. You hear me?”

Midnight wanted to reject the idea, but for reasons he couldn’t comprehend, he couldn’t open his mouth to reject it.

At the back of his mind, that couldn’t comprehend his own feelings, he wanted the company. He didn’t want to be alone. Even if Dominick’s family were rowdy and noisy and would always drag him around, he didn’t mind at all.

At that moment, he wanted to see those noisy people, so he answered, “okay.”

“Good. Wait for us.” Dominick motioned to his daughter to keep talking to Midnight as they leave to fetch them.

Happy nodded and even though the topic she opened always ended up awkwardly stopping, she kept opening topics one after another.

Then suddenly, Midnight asked in a low voice. “Why are you still talking to me? I know I’m not an easy person to talk to. It’s okay, you can hang up now.”

Happy answered straightforwardly. “Because I don’t want you to be alone.”

Such a short sentence made Midnight’s mind cleared up. And for some reason, he felt an emotion that he only felt when he was with his big brother.

“…thank you.”

Happy smiled. “Welcome. Anyway, I have nothing better to do. Let’s keep talking?”

“Hmm…Okay.”

Midnight agreed, but it was mostly Happy talking on the line. Only an intermittent meowing could be heard from Midnight’s end, because Loki was nestled close to Midnight.

Midnight didn’t know how the call ended, because he fell asleep midway. But when he woke up, the call had already ended, and Dominick arrived in the laboratory with Klaus.

He didn’t know what Dominick and Silvanus spoke about, but when he was about to leave with Loki, Silvanus rode in the helicopter with them.

Midnight only found out what’s going on after they landed.

“I’m staying on the farm for a while,” Silvanus told Midnight as he saw Midnight looking at his backpack blankly. “The laboratory will continue to function without me. I can just work remotely for a bit. I’m focusing all my attention on you. This is what I and Dominick decided on.”

Midnight just nodded, not showing any interest at all after that. He then entered the house and went straight to his bedroom. He freed Loki from its cat carrier bag that had good soundproofing to not let the helicopter noise affect it.

“Go play.” He told the cat.

However, Loki stuck to him and didn’t leave. Even joining him on the bed to rest.

Shortly after, In the living room, Silvanus and Dominick were talking about Midnight’s condition.

“Is there anything we can do?” Since he already decided to help, Dominick didn’t want to be half-hearted about it. “He doesn’t really talk to us that much.”

After a couple of sessions, Silvanus had already understood Midnight’s temperament. “He’s like a lone wolf, Dominick. He’s been alone for so long that he’s already used to it.”

“Then what do you suggest we do?”

“Accompany him.” Silvanus answered with a shrug. “Don’t let him be alone. Show him that he can trust you.”

Dominick frowned and clicked his tongue. “Even if I did all that, based on your opinion, he would still go back to his father, yes?”

Silvanus nodded.

“Let’s focus on that part.” Dominick recalled Midnight’s face filled with excruciating pain. “Let’s focus our attention on severing his ties with that asshole father of his.”

Silvanus did not answer. He, of all people, knew how dangerous it was to dissuade Midnight’s mind. It had already been messed up so badly, so to do something to his brain at this time would be close to risking his sanity for something uncertain to work.

“Where is he?” Dominick asked when Klaus entered the living room.

“Sleeping.” Klaus checked as he passed Midnight’s bedroom a moment ago.

“Put me in the room next to midnight,” Silvanus requested. “His headache would only get worse from now on. I’ll monitor him.”

Dominick instantly agreed before sighing. “That kid is making me worry. I’m so close to calling his big brother.”

Silvanus advised Dominick against it. “He might really break if we do that.”

Dominick sighed heavily. “It’s frustrating. We all know what’s good for him, but we can’t do anything against his will. It’s like choosing between doing what we think is right for him and having morals.”

It’s just like being part of the Orgánosi. They all believe they’re doing the right thing for the people and for what they believed in, but even though they’re punishing and killing bad people, it’s still against social norms and morals.

But however dirty the work was and how much it questioned their morality, they had to do what they must do—it’s being the lesser of two evils.

“I thought of something.” Suddenly, Klaus spoke.

Silvanus and Dominick turned to him with a ‘what?’ expression on their faces.

“Remember that app—Alone?”

Dominick and Silvanus were giving a ‘yeah, what about it’ look.

Klaus continued. “It’s an app developed by the Orgánosi for its members who want someone to talk to. It’s part of their mental health project. Everyone is using nicknames. The whole app is encrypted and wouldn’t collect data, so everything is really anonymous.”

“You want Midnight to try ‘Alone’?” Silvanus clarified.

Klaus shrugged. “It might help.”

However, Dominick was worried. “Orgánosi member can be…weird, example, Silvanus.” Silvanus grimaced at Dominick. “What if they say something to Midnight and that kid takes it seriously?”

“I doubt that.” Silvanus said. “Except for his father and big brother, nobody could Influence him to that extent.”

“So?” Dominick turned to Silvanus. “Let’s ask him to try it?”

Silvanus took a deep breath. “We can try. It might help him talk to like-minded people.”

“Alright!” Dominick was now pumped that they’re something they could do. “I will talk to that kid tomorrow.” He glanced at Klaus. “Take Silvanus to his room. I’ll go visit my princess before sleeping.”

Klaus slightly bowed to Dominick. “Yes, my lord.” Then he gestured to Silvanus to follow him upstairs.

MIDNIGHT WOKE up with a pounding headache, but it wasn’t the most painful thing he had endured so he got up as if nothing was wrong, brush his teeth, took a bath, change then went down to the dining room.

So that’s why I didn’t see it when I woke up, Midnight thought when he saw Loki being fed by Happy.

He sat on the vacant chair next to Silvanus.

“How’s your sleep?” Silvanus asked, sounding like a doctor that he was.

“It’s okay.”

“No headaches?”

“Bearable.” He answered.

Silvanus didn’t buy it. “Tell the truth.”

“It’s bearable.” Midnight repeated with his emotionless voice, and started eating.

Silvanus didn’t ask anymore. Meanwhile, Dominick gestured to Klaus to speak about the app ‘Alone’.

Klaus subtly nodded and cleared his throat. “My lord, have you heard of that app young people use these days?”

Dominick played along. “What app?”

“It’s called ‘Alone’.” Klaus sounded so natural that no one would notice this was rehearsed. “It’s an app for people who feel alone and want someone to talk to. This app has been popular over the years because, as they say, it’s easy to talk to strangers.”

Dominick nodded and glanced at Midnight. “Night, how about you try it? You’re always in your room. If you’re bored, you can talk to other people in the comfort of your darkroom. How about it?”

Midnight stopped eating to look up at Dominick and Klaus. He had a feeling that this entire conversation was meant by these two to be heard by him. How could he fail to grasp their true intentions when they mentioned what kind of app it was?

“I don’t like talking to people.” He spoke.

“We know.” Dominick sipped his coffee. “But it’s no harm trying. If you really don’t like it after a week, then you can uninstall it. Just try.”

Midnight really wanted to reject the idea. It was tiring to talk to people, especially when he had nothing to talk about. However, seeing how eager these two were, as if just by him downloading that app could make them reach the high heavens, he compromised.

“One week. And I’ll uninstall it.”

When did he start considering the happiness of these people?

Dominick and Klaus grinned. Silvanus was smiling as well.

Midnight may end up uninstalling the app after a week, but the experience he’ll gain would remain. That’s what matters to the three.

“Try talking to people there,” Silvanus said to Midnight. “I’m not saying to actively look for someone to talk to, but if someone came and wants to talk to you, you can try. You can also just read random posts in there. But if you got bored, then do whatever you want. No need to force yourself, okay?”

Midnight silently nodded and resumed eating.

Then, a few hours after breakfast, some of Silvanus’ portable equipments in the laboratory was transported to the farm. Afraid that Midnight might suffer severe headache again, Silvanus scheduled their next psychotherapy to the following day.

As for the butler, he was the one who guided Midnight on how to install and use the app. Klaus actually had no prior knowledge of this app, but last night, he slept late maneuvering this app that made him feel really old. It was frustrating, but if this could help the little lord, then his frustration was a small matter.

In half an hour, Midnight managed to learn everything about the app and Klaus let him be.

Staring at the app, Midnight’s whole being didn’t want to open or interact with it, but he already agreed to do it earlier, so, closing his eyes and bracing himself, he tapped the app open.

It had a simple and clean interface. Aside from posting texts and messaging, it had nothing. Aside from that, everyone was anonymous. A user can’t even post or send photos to avoid exposing their real identity. It was just really an app for expressing one’s thoughts without thinking of anything else.

Even when signing up, the app didn’t ask about his name, age, or gender. It just asked for a username. That’s it.

Thus, it was expected to read a lot of raunchy posts and weird comments. But Midnight also found some interesting posts about cats and motivational words.

One post caught his attention.

It says, ‘There is freedom in being alone.’

It was posted by GodFavoredMe .

Midnight had always been alone. He enjoyed solitude at the same abhorred it. So, reading this post, he couldn’t help leaving a comment.

‘Lie.’

After tapping send, he closed the app and turn his phone off because he could feel a severe headache coming.

Grabbing the headache medicine Silvanus gave him, he ran to the bathroom, sat on the tile floor, his back against the cold tile wall. He clutched his head and grimaced in pain.

After thirty minutes writhing in pain, and his headache finally subsided. But the effect of the medicine was dizziness and vomiting.

After this episode, he crawled back to his bed and sleep. But even in his sleep, he endured a bone-chilling nightmare. It was so frightening that he called for his big brother countless times, but he never arrived. He never cared.

When he woke up, he was surprised to see a white ceiling and a white wall.

What happened?

He remembered falling asleep. And then…nothing.

He move his body to get up, but was stopped by Klaus, who was sitting close to the bed.

“Don’t move around, little lord. I will call the doctor. You might pass out again.”

“P-pass out?” His throat was dry and his voice sounded hoarse.

Klaus nodded. “We tried waking you up, but you just wouldn’t budge. We got worried, so we took you here.”

Midnight frowned. “How many hours was I out?”

Klaus looked at Midnight exasperatedly and answered, “Two days. You’ve been unconscious for two days, little lord.”

Midnight’s lips parted in shock as he watched the butler leave the room to get the doctor.

Alone in the room, he stared at the white ceiling and couldn’t help thinking about the long dream he had.

No. Not a dream, but a nightmare.

But I can’t remember it. What was it? What was it that made me so scared?

But, however much he ransack his mind, there was nothing. He couldn’t remember anything about that nightmare.

Just…what was it?

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 13

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 13

MIDNIGHT was finally discharged from the hospital at midnight, and despite their conversation being just as awkward as the last, Happy insisted on dragging him around and conversing with him as much as possible. She just wanted to connect to Midnight, so he wouldn’t be alone anymore.

Midnight’s expression may not reveal it, but he felt a deep sense of gratitude towards Happy. He only gets to experience a joyride like this with his big brother, now he was experiencing it with Happy, who could elicit the same emotion he had for his big brother.

While not as powerful as his bond with his big brother, it held the same feeling.

“Is there any you want to visit or things you want to buy?” Happy asked. She was in the passenger seat while Midnight was in the backseat. Silvanus was their driver.

Midnight shook his head to answer Happy.

“Do you want to buy food for Loki?” Happy asked again.

“No. Loki still has so many cat foods in my room.”

Anyone who heard Midnight’s flat, emotionless voice would immediately stop talking to him, but not Happy. She kept going.

“How about we buy some pet related stuff?”

Midnight was ready to shake his head, but then he saw the sincerity and anticipation in Happy’s eyes. He found himself nodding. “Hmm. Let’s do that.”

Seeing Happy pleased that he agreed, he was surprised to find out that he didn’t dislike it.

Midnight looked outside the car’s window.

Is this what it feels like to have a little sister? He recalled hearing a researcher in the lab talk about having their sister and how they like making their sister happy. Was this it?

Midnight genuinely did not know. With his mother gone, he poured all his emotions into his big brother, unconcerned about anyone else. He was uncertain if it was possible to feel something towards other people, as his entire life had been spent with only his big brother by his side.

Feeling bothered, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his cellphone, hoping to distract himself. After aimlessly opening and closing apps, he stumbled into the ‘Alone’ app.

It had been days since he opened this app. Recalling his promise to the two old men in the house and to Silvanus, he didn’t close the app and instead stayed, reading weird posts and comment.

Post (TooLazyToName): I’d been thinking of shooting someone today and I finally let my intrusive thoughts win. I shoot my roommate.

Update: He’s still alive. Sad.

Post (404UsernameNotFound): I can’t accept that my second personality is much cooler than me, the original.

Post (TickledP1nks): My butt hurts.

Post (IDontCarrotAll): Why are the posts in this app weird?

Midnight agreed with IDontCarrotAll , so he liked the post and then his gaze settled on the small number one on top of the message icon.

Someone sent him a message.

Frowning, he tapped the messages and saw one message from GodFavoredMe.

Midnight’s frown deepened when he remembered who this was. Reluctantly, he opened this person’s message.

GodFavoredMe: Are you okay?

GodFavoredMe: Do you want someone to talk to? I’m a good listener. Wanna try?

GodFavoredMe: Hey 👋🏻 are you there?

GodFavoredMe: “Sometimes, the silence of solitude is the loudest cry for freedom.”—Here I edited it for you 😊.

GodFavoredMe: Did something happen to you? Are you okay? Did my post send you to an awful place? 😰

Midnight couldn’t help furrowing his brows. It’s been a few days. Shouldn’t this person feel that he didn’t want to speak to them by now?

However, his eyes were drawn to the ‘edited’ quote.

‘Sometimes, the silence of solitude is the loudest cry for freedom.’

His lips thinned. It was indeed opposite to the one this person posted before.

He finds the quote real, so he replied, ‘Okay.’

Maybe the person was online because the reply was fast.

GodFavoredMe: Nice! It seems you’re okay. You got me worried for a bit there. Wait. You’re okay, right?

He only read it and did not reply. He didn’t feel like conversing with a stranger.

Midnight turned off his phone and continued listening to Happy and Silvanus, who were talking about some random things.

The two only stopped after arriving at the pet store.

He was once again dragged by Happy to buy anything cat related. It was kind of interesting, so he put everything that caught his interest in the cart and paid for it using Dominick’s card.

Exiting the pet store, they drove to a local restaurant to eat, then went home afterwards.

“So? How’s the outing?” Dominick asked Happy and Midnight.

“It was fun,” Happy replied, then smiled at Midnight, “right, Night?”

Midnight blinked at Happy, then he nodded at Dominick. “Yeah. Fun.”

Everyone could see that he did not have fun, but Happy was not offended. She was even secretly happy because that means Midnight lied for her sake, which could be taken as Midnight starting to care about her efforts to talk and get close to him.

“That’s good.” Dominick forced himself to appear elated for the sake of Midnight’s ‘lie’. “Klaus prepared a snack. Come on, let’s eat.”

“We just ate,” Midnight said. “I’m going to my room—” before Midnight could finish, Dominick was already dragging him to the dining table.

Seeing Midnight’s deadpan expression, Silvanus and Happy laughed because that was the same expression on Midnight’s face the whole day.

Midnight was forced to stay at the dining table even when he’s not eating. He could actually leave if he wanted to since no one was stopping him anymore, but seeing the lively atmosphere and the laughter that doesn’t seem to end, he felt like staying in his room alone felt dull for some reason. So, he stayed.

“Come on, Night, tell a joke. I’m sure you have one.” Dominick was urging Knight to join in the conversation and laughter.

Being cued like this, a deep longing to be part of something kindled inside him before it quickly dissipates, leaving only a glimmer of spark.

“Why don’t skeletons fight each other?”

Midnight, suddenly asking about skeletons, confused the four people at the table until they realize it must be a part of a joke.

“Why?” Silvanus was the one who asked.

“Because they don’t have the guts.”

Dominick, who was drinking juice, choked and coughed because of the sudden laughter that escaped his mouth.

Happy felt so shallow because she actually laughed at that joke.

Meanwhile, Klaus was clapping as if Midnight reserve a Nobel prize. “Brilliant, little lord. Fantastic joke.”

Silvanus, on the other hand, was chuckling softly because he genuinely found the joke funny.

“Do you have more jokes, kid?” Dominick asked after his choking fit.

Midnight nodded and, with a bland expression, he told a joke. “What do you call a bear with no teeth?”

Klaus frowned. “What?”

“A gummy bear.”

Happy snorted with laughter while Dominick looked at Midnight flatly.

“Really, kid? Don’t you have something funnier?”

Midnight felt challenged, so he told another joke. “Why did the bicycle fall over?”

“Why?”

“Because it was two-tired.”

The first to laugh was Silvanus, while the three had an ‘I’m loading’ expression on their faces for a few seconds before they finally get the joke.

Dominick narrowed his eyes at Midnight. “Kid, I don’t want to use my brain when listening to a joke. Give me something funny and easy to understand.”

“Why did the coffee file a police report?”

“Why?”

“It got mugged.”

Dominick gave a short laugh before restraining himself. “Anymore?”

Midnight narrowed his eyes at Dominick. “How about you make a joke, too?”

“Alright.” Dominick cleared his throat and looked at Midnight as if the joke was only meant for him. “What comes after 69?”

Silvanus and Klaus facepalmed when they heard it. Meanwhile, Happy tilted her head to the side, curious. As for Midnight, he immediately answered.

“70.”

Dominick looked at Midnight flatly before turning to Happy. “Princess, cover your ears for a bit.”

Happy was curious, but still listened.

After making sure that his daughter’s ears were covered, Dominick answered Midnight. “Wrong. It’s mouthwash.”

Everyone could see the confusion in Midnight’s face and the ‘huh?’ in his eyes.

Dominick shook his head. “Kid, you have so much to learn. Let this handsome man teach you what it is—”

Silvanus abruptly stood up and hurriedly walked to Midnight’s side to cover Midnight’s ears. “How about you keep your indecency to yourself? Don’t teach the kid bad things.”

Dominick just snorted, but did not continue. He realized Silvanus was right. Midnight was indeed a child—mentally.

“Can I uncover my ears now?” Happy asked.

Dominick nodded, and the table went back to normal as Silvanus returned to his seat.

However, Midnight suddenly asked. “What exactly comes after 69?”

Happy, who was as clueless and inexperience as Midnight in that regard, answered. “70, right?”

The three who knew the real answer nodded simultaneously.

Happy and Midnight shared a look, then they both shrugged. There was a suspicious air around the three, but their answer was right, so they let it go.

“Whew.” Dominick wiped his non-existent brow sweat as he breathe in relief.

Shortly after, the snack was finished, and Midnight went to his bedroom. Loki greeted him with a soft ‘meow’ and then went back to sleeping on his bed.

Midnight realized it now. He had a lazy cat. Constantly sleeping and not even making an effort to move.

Walking towards the bed, Midnight took off his shirt then throw himself face down on the mattress.

Loki was startled by the force, but immediately calm down when it saw Midnight lying beside it.

Seeing the cat calm down, Midnight reached out to softly play with the cat’s hair on its back. It was soft and warm. It felt really nice and comfortable to play with.

He didn’t know how long he played with the cat’s hair when he felt his head throbbed. It was painful, but not even a grimace could be seen on his face.

However, as the pain became worse and worse, he started becoming agitated. He wanted something to do to get his mind off the pain.

He grabbed his phone and, for some reason, he opened that weird app again. And the first thing he saw was a post from GodFavoredMe.

GodFavoredMe: You can be happy alone. Remember that.

Midnight, who was alone most of his life, could not relate to those words.

Why is this person so positive? If only he could unfollow this person, but unfortunately, there was no unfollow button on this app.

What a shitty app.

With a frown, Midnight tapped GodFavoredMe profile to see if this person posted other stuff. Just what kind of sunshine and rainbow life this did this person have to be able to post such things?

He scrolled down and skimmed through GodFavoredMe posts. It’s all about positivity and loving life.

Midnight was close to exiting the app and deleting it all together when he noticed that GodFavoredMe posts a few months back were dark and filled with undisguised pain.

He checked the date of the first positive post and the last dark post that person posted.

There was a more than a year gap.

GodFavoredMe: Pain was inevitable. Suffering is my choice.

GodFavoredMe: It should have been me in that grave. Not you.

Midnight scrolled down to the bottom, to the very first post this person made.

GodFavoredMe: I’m exhausted. I want to die.

Midnight stared at that post. Of all the posts he read, this was the post that resonated with him the most. For the first time, he could feel the agony of each word because he felt the same way.

He couldn’t help tapping the like button.

Unsurprisingly, he received a message from GodFavoredMe after a few seconds.

GodFavoredMe: Have a good rest, then fight another day.

He stared at that message for a full minute before closing the app and then closing his eyes to rest.

With his throbbing head, how could he sleep? But his eyes remained close, and he forced himself to rest.

After a while, he found himself crawling off the bed to go to the bathroom to vomit on the sink. His head was in so much pain that he felt nauseous and exhausted. He then went back to his head, took a medicine for his headache, and laid himself on the bed.

Midnight didn’t know how and when he fell asleep, but he did, and what welcomed him was a long, torturous nightmare that he couldn’t remember after waking up.

However, today was psychotherapy day. He didn’t want to miss it because of his headache and nightmares that left him sweating in fear.

After feeding Loki and cleaning its poop in the litter box, he took a bath and went down to the dining room.

After an uneventful breakfast, he had a psychotherapy with Silvanus. They occupied the same room as before with medical devices to monitor his condition.

Soon after he was hooked up to those devices, he heard Silvanus’ calm voice, and he once again found himself surrounded by darkness with a steel door behind him.

Even though he was used to being here, that fear and uncomfortable feeling hadn’t disappeared. It remained, as if his whole being would crumble if he did not feel those emotions.

This time around, when he opened the door, there were only three doors left in the hallway.

Unlike last time, when he was surprised, Midnight remained calm this time. “There’s only three doors left.”

“That’s good.” Silvanus said, while observing Midnight’s emotional response. “That’s a great sign. Now, please open the door nearest to you. I want you to brace yourself and be ready for what you’ll see inside. I also want you to remain calm. Whatever is inside is just a memory. It’s in the past.”

“Hmm. Okay.”

Midnight placed his hand on the doorknob and twist it open.

Maybe because he was ready or was it because this part of the laboratory had no strong impact on him, what he saw inside evoked nothing from him even though the feeling was the same as the last door—it was in a first point of view.

“Describe to me what you are seeing.”

Midnight answered indifferently as his body uncontrollably moves to train for combat. “I’m training. I’m alone, but I could feel a lot of eyes on me.”

“What are you training for?”

“To kill.”

“How do you train?” Silvanus asked, sounding curious.

Midnight looked at the array of weapons on the long table. “I have to train my strength, dexterity, reflexes, and stamina. I also face my fear here.”

Silvanus immediately identified the word that needed to be explored. “Can you tell me about your fear?”

Midnight was silent the whole minute. And his silence clearly conveyed his desire not to disclose it.

Thus, Silvanus changed his approach. “Since you face your fear in that place, was the result satisfactory?”

Midnight remained silent and Silvanus took it as a no. That means Midnight was not the most perfect “product” from that laboratory, or he may be the first “close to perfect” result they got.

“What do you fear the most, Knight?” Silvanus used ‘Knight’ to call Midnight to not disrupt his brain. “What is it that makes someone like you, who was trained to be a perfect soldier, fear the most?”

Silvanus thought Midnight would never answer until he heard him whisper.

“Losing the reason to live.”

Silvanus stilled and was speechless. He understood Midnight’s reason to live—to protect his brother. That means what he feared the most was losing his big brother, his only anchor in this world that took everything away from him, including his identity.

“You will find more reason to live moving forward.” Silvanus said. “Hang in there. You will find your own people someday—people you’ll call family. Remember, family is more than blood. It is the people who stand by you, who care for you and who make your life whole. Keep in mind, some family you’re born with, some you find along the way. And you have a long way to go, Midnight.”

At the mention of his name, the machine hooked to Midnight started beeping urgently and loudly.

Silvanus immediately woke Midnight up and the moment Midnight came back to the present, his head felt like it was breaking into pieces. He was trembling in so much pain.

Only a muffled groan of pain escaped his lips and blood running down his nose. He didn’t make a sound after that and just clutched his head as if if he let go, his entire skull would explode.

Silvanus moved fast. Seeing Midnight’s condition, he first grab a pack of tissue for Midnight’s nosebleed and then forcefully fed him a medicine for his headache.

He felt guilty. Calling Midnight by his real name, it was a deliberate action from him. He wanted to test the waters to find out how Midnight brain would react. And he was now seeing the result of that test.

Midnight’s brain was rejecting his own identity. It was an unconscious response to more than a decade of intense brainwashing and concealed severe trauma.

“Breath, Midnight. Breath. Focus on my voice. Breath through the nose and exhale through the mouth. 1,2,3. Breath. Yes. Like that. You’re doing great. It’ll be fine… you’ll be fine.”

With the help of the medicine and Silvanus’ soothing, Midnight’s headache gradually lessens a bit, but his temple was still throbbing and pounding painfully. But it had become bearable.

Noting Midnight’s condition slowly stabilizing, Silvanus let out a relieve breath. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to know how your mind would react if I called you by your name.” He sighed. “I didn’t know it’ll reject your own identity to this extreme.”

Midnight’s lips thinned as he holds a tissue over his bleeding nose. “What…” he turned to look at Silvanus, “what did they do to me?”

Faced with that earnest question laced with disquietude, Silvanus had to give him an answer. “This is just my theory. Take this with a grain of salt. This is based on my observation throughout our psychotherapy and also the result of your brain scans.” He paused to give Midnight a time to ready himself. “The psychological damage that has been done to you was immense and I’m afraid that even after all this, you may not be able to recover fully.” Silvanus quickly added, “but this is just my initial analysis. This is not hundred percent certain. Things could change. I just want you to be aware of your condition.”

Midnight’s expression did not change. There was no reaction, but if one would look closely, they would see his fist clenching tightly until it turned white with force.

After a while, he responded to Silvanus. “It’s okay. I just want to know what they did to me. Recovery is the least of my concern.”

Silvanus’ lips parted. “There might be a chance—”

“Let’s focus on uncovering my memories.” Midnight actually did not hold even a sliver of hope for his recovery, so he wasn’t disappointed. “Just now, before you woke me up. I saw a glass of liquid on the table. The color was light red, and I remember drinking it every day. But I don’t have a memory of drinking that liquid prior to this and I don’t know what it is. I just want to tell you, just in case.”

Silvanus nodded and noted it on the tablet before looking up at Midnight again. “You said just now that recovery is not your priority. I want to ask… do you still want your soul back or have you given up?”

Midnight stilled then he looked at the ceiling, lost in thought as he whispered, “you said I don’t have a chance…”

“That’s just my initial analysis. We’re not even halfway through our psychotherapy. Things can change…for the better. Don’t give up yet. If worse comes to worst, I can forcibly repress all those bad things that had been done to you… but it’ll cost you.”

Midnight pressed his lips together. “What if I can’t afford it?”

Silvanus took a deep breath and exhaled. “You can. However, you must bet your sanity for it.

Midnight closed his eyes. With a throbbing headache, he decided. “Alright. I’ll bet my own sanity. That’s all I have, anyway.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 14

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 14

AMIDST the severe headache, the nauseous feeling, and the vomiting, Midnight continued his psychotherapy with Silvanus. No obstacle could discourage him. Determined to uncover the truth, he willingly bore the pain and discomfort that ravaged his body every day.

He was betting his sanity on this, after all.

“At the count of five…” Silvanus woke Midnight up from the hypnosis, then observed him for a couple of seconds before writing on his tablet.

“Any headaches?” Silvanus asked.

Midnight shook his head. “Not at the moment.”

“Feeling any discomfort?” Silvanus asked again.

Midnight shook his head again.

“That’s good.” Silvanus noted something on his tablet and smiled at Midnight. “It seemed our session today did not put a strain on your mind.”

Midnight pressed his lips together and looked down. “Maybe because nothing really happened in the fourth lab room. It’s a training room.”

Silvanus frowned at that. “Fourth lab room?”

“Yeah.”

Silvanus’ frown deepened. “Aren’t we in the third lab room?”

Midnight raised his eyes at Silvanus. “Yes. But it’s the fourth room in real life.”

Now Silvanus was confused. “Wait. Hold up. Can you explain to me in details the different rooms in that laboratory?”

Midnight opened his mouth, but however much he wanted to tell Silvanus all the details, he could not make a sound. It was like an invisible hand was choking him and his mind was blank, as if he had forgotten what he wanted to say.

“Night? Night!” Silvanus shakes Midnight’s shoulder, seeing that dazed look in his eyes. He knew something was wrong. “Snap out of it. Midnight!”

Hearing his name being called, Midnight was pulled out from his own reverie. He blinked at Silvanus. “What…happened?”

Worry was visible on Silvanus’ face as he observed Midnight. He seemed…okay. “It seems that your mind recognizes the topic of the laboratory as a taboo.”

Midnight’s lips parted in slight disbelief. “Is that really possible?”

Silvanus leaned back in his seat with a sigh. “After more than a decade of hypnosis—nothing is impossible. This is the result of years of planting suggestions in your head. That’s why it’s hard to reverse what they did to you.” He sighed again. “Hypnosis is not really harmful if done to help someone, but if it is done with bad intentions, then it becomes dangerous. Especially if the hypnotist was given more than a decade to mess with your brain.”

Midnight became silent as his hand clenched.

Silvanus added. “They started doing hypnosis on you at a very young age, where your mind is susceptible to psychological suggestions. The brain fully develops in the mid-to-late twenties. How do you think a young mind could endure such psychological trauma?”

When Midnight remained silent, Silvanus handed him a notebook and a pen. “Here. Take this.”

Midnight gave Silvanus a questioning look.

Silvanus playfully tapped the top of Midnight’s head with the notebook before handing the notebook and the pen to him. “I’m giving you an assignment.”

Midnight accepted the notebook. “Assignment?”

“Yep. I want you to write in that notebook what you wanted to do after you get better.”

Midnight raised his eyes at Silvanus. “What I want…to do?” It was such a foreign concept to him. He was always under his father’s orders that doing what he ‘wanted to do’ was something that never crossed his mind. At all.

“Yeah.” Silvanus smiled. “Just write whatever you want. Also, I want you to write a journal. It doesn’t have to be long. Just write whatever comes to mind. No need to force anything.”

Midnight pressed his lips together, thinking, then he looked at Silvanus. “Will you be reading my journal?”

“No.” Silvanus answered with a shake of his head. “The reason I want you to write a journal is because I want you to have a copy of your own thoughts as we continue our psychotherapy. And at the end of a week, I want you to reflect on your previous thoughts and see if there were some changes.”

Midnight looked at the notebook and pen in his hands. He never wrote a journal nor write the things he wanted to do. At that moment, he felt a slight jolt and a spark inside him.

Midnight didn’t know at that time that that feeling was called curiosity to what his life would be like if he gets better.

Silvanus got up from the chair and patted Midnight’s shoulder. “Go rest. Then do your assignment.”

Midnight nodded, then silently left the room and went to his room. But he did not rest. He played with Loki after cleaning its litter box.

While he was rubbing Loki’s tummy, there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open.” He spoke.

The door opened, and Dominick entered. “Hey, kid.” He walked over, then went straight to the reason why he was there. “Your brother is looking for you everywhere. You still want to hide?”

Without hesitation, Midnight nodded.

Dominick sighed. “I can help you hide, but you have to convince me first.”

Midnight was silent for a while before he opened his mouth and said in the flattest tone. “I don’t want my brother to see me so messed up.”

It was a very short answer, but it resonated with Dominick. He could understand where Midnight was coming from. How he wanted to protect his big brother and how he wanted to not implicate his brother in this mess.

When one had someone to protect, one could do so many irrational things just to keep the people they treasure safe. That Dominick understood.

He sighed. “You have to tell him one day, Midnight.”

Midnight shook his head. “No. He doesn’t need to know all this. I don’t want to burden him with my problems.”

Dominick sighed again, then shook his head. “Fine. I’ll cover for you. Don’t worry about anything. Focus on your recovery.”

Midnight nodded and a wry smile made way to his lips after Dominick left.

Recovery …would he really recover?

He shrugged that thought away and focused his attention on playing with Loki to get his mind off things. Once he got tired of teasing Loki, he cleaned Loki’s litter box, refilled its food and water before taking a quick shower.

After putting on new clothes, picked up the pen and the blank notebook on the bedside table and after staring at it for a while, he did his assignment.

Silvanus wanted him to write about what he wanted to do after he recovered.

Honestly, he had no idea. He only had one thing in his mind: be with his brother. However, he knew that this was an unrealistic possibility. Not being with his brother was the safest thing he could do for him.

He mustn’t endanger the only family he had.

Page 1:

What I want to do: Nothing

Journal: I want to keep my big brother safe. He did not need to know what kind of hell I’m in. He didn’t deserve such a burden. Just keep smiling, big brother. That is enough.

Writing that, he closed the notebook, then placed it back on the bedside table together with the pen before lying down on the bed to rest.

However, a severe headache hindered him from having a good rest. Not minding it, he closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.

Thinking that he would feel the headache more if he were not doing anything, he grabbed his phone he just throws at the bed earlier and played with it for a while.

His thumb went directly to open the Alone app out of memory reflex, which made him frown. He was about to exit the app when he saw some weird posts that he couldn’t unread.

IAmABurrito: Had a hard time pooping.

SirenOfTheNight: Who wants to do some dirty stuff with me?

CtrlAltDelete: I used to think that it’s necessary to kill the bad guys, but now I realize… aren’t we giving them an easy way out?

BangMe: I think there’s a monster under my bed.

Lolololol: I think the people in this app are not mentally stable.

Midnight couldn’t agree more.

Well, except for GodFavoredMe . That person’s post may have been dark at some point, but it seemed that they had recovered and were celebrating life again.

Midnight couldn’t help wondering what GodFavoredMe had been through and what kind of experiences did they had after their dark days that they were able to recover.

His eyes gazed down at the small number ‘1’ in the top corner of his messages. He tapped it to open his inbox.

There was one message from GodFavoredMe . That made him raise his eyebrows. Whoever this was, what a consistent person.

GodFavoredMe: I don’t know if you’re still in a bad place, but wherever you are, I’ll pray for your safety and peace of mind.

He liked the simplicity. So, he replied ‘okay’ and exited the app.

That’s when he received a message from Happy.

Happy: I baked chocolate chips cookies. They’re edible, I promise.

The corner of his lips imperceptibly turned up as he replied: You sure?

Happy: Of course! So mean!

Midnight: I won’t suffer from food poisoning, right?

Happy: I don’t know. Should we ask dad to try it before you do?

Midnight: Then we won’t hear the end of your annoying dad’s complaints.

Happy: LOL. I can actually see that happening.

Midnight didn’t reply, but he got up from the bed and went down. Ever since he felt that emotion akin to what he felt for his big brother towards Happy, he felt a little closer to her somehow. He didn’t know when the shift happened, but he was certain that he appreciated her and could now converse normally with her.

Maybe it also had something to do with Happy not giving up on talking to him. She was always trying her hardest to communicate with him, however awkward it gets.

“You’re here!” Happy gets excited and handed Midnight, who just entered the kitchen, a cookie.

Midnight looked at the cookie for a long time first before accepting it. But he didn’t eat it as Happy expected him to do. He walked out of the kitchen, looked for Dominick, and then handed it to him when he found Dominick in the garden exercising.

Dominick was shocked, at the same time flattered. “For me?” Midnight never took the initiative like this! He was over the moon! As if the son that had been ignoring him finally took notice of him! “Thanks, kid.”

Dominick happily accepted the cookie and eat it with gusto. “Where did you get this?”

“Happy made it,” Midnight answered.

Dominick had stopped chewing and looked at Midnight in disbelief. “Please tell me you did not give this to me for test-taste to see if I get food poisoning or something…”

Seeing the disbelief and betrayal in Dominick’s eyes, the corner of Midnight’s lips tugged up. It was such a faint smile, but when Dominick saw it, it added to his shock.

“Happy suggested it.” Midnight spoke, then he turned to leave. “You seemed okay. I will eat my share of cookies now.”

It took a while for Dominick to recover from the shock. When he finally pulled himself together, he ran to the house to look for his butler. When he found Klaus, he excitedly shared what happened.

“You will not believe what happened! That stinky kid actually smiled! At me! No, he was mocking me—wait, was it a mocking smile? Doesn’t matter! Who cares! That stinky kid smiled! Can you believe that, Klaus?!”

Klaus nodded, never stopping his work on the laptop. “Congratulations, my lord. It seems a feast is in order?”

“What feast?” Silvanus, who just entered the library to borrow a book because he was bored, heard Klaus and asked.

It was Dominick who answered him, excited. “Midnight smiled at me! That stinky kid smiled!”

Klaus cleared his throat. “Boss, did you not say that it was a mocking smile?”

“Who cares?” Dominick waved his hand nonchalantly. “It doesn’t matter. What matter is that stinky kid smiled! Shocking! I was stupefied!”

Silvanus did not want to rain on Dominick’s parade, so he nodded and let Dominick soak in the moment’s happiness.

“What did I tell you, Silvanus? We are all flesh and blood!” Dominick puffed his chest, feeling accomplished. “That stinky kid will warm up to us one way or another.”

Silvanus nodded again and took the book he wanted to borrow before saying, “I suggest you don’t show this gloating face of yours, Dominick, or the kid would feel conscious.”

“Of course. Of course!” Dominick was happy that he could see a change in Midnight as days passed.

Then suddenly, his stomach growled as if a war was happening inside. “Uh-oh. This is not good.”

Then Dominick bolted to the comfort room on the first floor, near the dining room, and so happened to bump into Midnight at the door to the toilet.

Two pairs of eyes met. Both experiencing the result of Happy’s cookies.

A thought then came to the two. They arrived at the same time… who would use to comfort room first?

Seconds later, all hell broke loose.

Midnight and Dominick fought. In front of the toilet’s door. Like their life depended on it.

If one who didn’t know the two saw their hand-to-hand combat and how they were trying to knock out the other, they would think that Midnight and Dominick were fighting to reach a treasure first!

“What’s happening to them?” Klaus, who followed Dominick because he got worried, asked Happy who was by the door to the dining room.

Happy shrugged. “Fighting who gets to use the bathroom first?”

Hearing that, Klaus sighed, then went back to the library to continue working, leaving his boss to his childishness.

As for the two fighting in front of the comfort room’s door, Happy acted like she was not the one who caused that and went to put the cookies she made on the cookie jar and displayed it atop the island counter in the kitchen.

When she stepped out of the dining room, her father and Midnight were nowhere to be seen anymore. She didn’t know who won, but that was not the most important thing.

She successfully escaped to her room to hide for a while, acting like her cookies did not cause diarrhea.

When dinner came in the dining room, Silvanus frowned at Midnight and Dominick, who looked pale. “What happened to you two?”

The two who were questioned simultaneously turned to Happy, who acted like nothing happened while looking away.

Klaus answered Silvanus. “They had stomachache and diarrhea because they eat Happy’s cookies.”

Silvanus lips thinned. “Happy, I think it would be best to not make any dessert from now on. For this household’s safety.”

Happy pouted, but still nodded.

The victim of the cookies let out a sigh of relief as they continued eating a light meal while promising to themselves not to eat any dessert Happy would make in the future.

Having stomachache plus diarrhea while also experiencing a piercing headache that made his nose bleed in unrelenting pain was the worst feeling Midnight could feel.

This was a lesson learned. If he didn’t know any better, he would think that his newfound little sister was trying to assassinate him!

Midnight promised to stick to his ice cream and swore with his life that he would never seek or asked baked desserts ever again!

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 15

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 15

TODAY, in psychotherapy, the fourth door was opened. The moment Midnight twisted the door open, and he get a glimpsed of what was inside, his hands started visibly shaking as his heart rate dangerously shoot up.

Seeing this, Silvanus became alert. Midnight had not entered yet, but the psychological effects on him of this room were so severe that his whole body was quivering violently, as if suppressing a horrifying memory.

Silvanus wanted to awaken Midnight in that instant, but he remembered the promise he made before they started today’s therapy, that whatever happens, as long as it would not kill Midnight, he would not wake Midnight up to get to the bottom of things.

Fuck it! Silvanus shouted in his head and grip the edge of the tablet he was holding. I have to calm him down!

“Knight, listen to my voice. Just focus on me.” He said. “That’s not real. It’s just a memory. It’s already in the past. Slowly take a deep breath, then exhale. Relax. Follow my pace. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Silvanus did not know if it was because there was finally trust between them or because Midnight’s brain was already used to him. Midnight’s quivering listened, but his palms remained sweaty, trembling as if a catastrophic scene were waiting for him inside.

Then Silvanus heard Midnight’s trembling voice.

“S-scared… I’m scared…”

“It’s okay. Relax. Take a deep breath. I’m here. I won’t let anything bad happen to you.”

“I’m scared. I’m scared.” Midnight kept repeating these words and his trembling became severe again. “I’m scared.”

“It’s okay, Knight. You’re brave. You can do this. Don’t hesitate and push that door open.”

Midnight’s trembling became even more rough. Silvanus had to employ some tactic.

“Remember why we’re doing this, Knight. You have to hold on.”

Blood started dripping from Midnight’s nose. His eyes underneath his eyelid were moving frantically, as if he was desperate to wake up! Begging to wake up!

Silvanus could not continue this anymore. What promise? His patient was afraid and in pain!

“At the count of five… you will slowly wake up and come back to reality…” Silvanus started counting in an unhurried manner even though his fists were clenched with worry.

And when he reached the number ‘five’, Midnight woke gasping for air as if he was being choked. He gasped desperately as he reached for the glass of water Silvanus had prepared earlier.

Silvanus hurriedly grab the glass and handed it to Midnight.

Midnight drank the water with shaking hands that some of the water got spilled.

“Take a deep breath, Midnight. Relax.”

Silvanus’ voice was soothing, but Midnight was shaking his head. “No… n-not working… I can’t… c-can’t calm down…”

In his messed-up head, it kept shouting that Silvanus doesn’t really care. This was just a job. That he was a burden Silvanus would gladly get rid of.

His mind was telling him that Silvanus’ care was fake. That everything was fake! Just like himself, a fake!

Even when Midnight could see the worry in Silvanus’ eyes, in his mind, the worry was being questioned if it was real or not.

He was so messed up that even he couldn’t discern what was genuine and what was pretense anymore. Everything in his head was jumbled up and anarchic.

No! No! It’s just in my head. This is not real. I’m just messed up.

Not wanting to hear the voice in her head telling him no one cared, and that everyone was just like himself, fake, he left the recliner and took big steps to leave.

“Midnight—”

“Don’t follow me!” Midnight snapped and shouted. When he realized what he had done, he wanted to turn around and explain the mess in his head, but fear assaulted him — fear of seeing Silvanus’ disappointed and uncaring look.

Midnight quickened his step, almost running back to his room.

He did not bump into anyone, but a part of him wanted to bump into Dominick, Happy, or Klaus. Hoping that by seeing these people who showed him what family was really like, the voices in his head would stop pushing him to an irreconcilable path.

He was completely consumed by his thoughts, trapped in a dark labyrinth of despair that distorted his perception and plunged him into a bottomless pit of anguish.

He had always known that his mind was a mess, but this was the first time he felt the weight of its severity.

Midnight couldn’t think of anything but the nasty thoughts in his head. The meowing of his cat, Loki, did not even register in his mind. He could hear nothing as he slammed the door to his room shut.

His frantic eyes keep looking around the room, looking for something, but he did not know what he was looking for.

An item? A helping hand? Someone who could drag him back from his broken mind, or was it his big brother whom he hadn’t seen for a long time?

He did not know.

What was it? What was it that he need and want?

He just kept on looking and looking until the phone on the bedside table made a beeping sound and the screen lit up, illuminating the dark room and stealing his complete attention.

As if he saw something that could save him from the hell in his mind.

Midnight knew in the back of his mind that he was not looking for his phone—that he did not know what he was looking for, but at that moment… the phone became the center of his world, as if it could save him from the despair and misery he was drowning in.

Gradually, his frantic emotion subsided, and his slightly trembling hands picked up the phone and opened it, hoping that this little thing could bring him out of this hell.

It was a notification from the ALONE app. A message from GodFavoredMe.

Amidst his chaotic mind, drowning in the abyss, loneliness, solitude, misery and despair, this message came, waking him up from his foul, sickening and unpleasant mind and slowly dragging him out of hell.

GodFavoredMe: I pray that you’re doing fine today as well. Keep fighting. You can do it.

How many times had he read these exact same words from GodFavoredMe these past few weeks? Almost every day. That person was that consistent in cheering him on, that he unconsciously started looking forward to these unwarranted messages.

As usual, it came today as well. Like clockwork. That person never gets tired of praying for him, a stranger.

Maybe because he was not in his right state of mind and his impulsive thoughts were in control of him, he composed and sent back a message.

Anonymous99: Help

He was only able to type and send one word before he woke up from his impulsiveness.

He wanted to unsent his words, but a reply came.

GodFavoredMe: This app doesn’t have a call feature, or I would’ve called you. How about chatting instead? I swear, I won’t bore you. It’s just… I also need a little help, just someone to talk to. Do you mind?

Midnight’s mind slowly cleared up as he read GodFavoredMe message. And at the end of it, a thought came to mind.

So even a positive person like you who loves life and has already escaped darkness still needs help.

Somehow, it made him feel like he was not alone in this darkness. This hell he was living in…it was not just him living in it.

He was not revelling in this discovery. It’s the thought that someone out there — just like him — knew what hell on earth was like and felt how exhausting life was that they both wanted to end it but did not and couldn’t. It was kind of comforting. A different kind of comfort from the people in this house that showed him what family was.

Midnight found himself sitting in the corner of the room, gripping his phone as if his life depended on it and sending a message back.

Anonymous99: You can talk.

A couple of seconds passed before GodFavoredMe replied.

GodFavoredMe: I don’t feel good today. I thought I’m already okay, but I guess I thought wrong. For some reason, I found myself crying again. I told myself before that I don’t want to be sad anymore, that I want to treasure this life for my brother who sacrificed his life to protect mine… but I’m failing. I don’t want to fall apart again, but I don’t feel happy.

Midnight read that message three times, but even after all that, he did not know how to respond.

He sucks at conversation, more so in giving advice. He also had comforted no one since his mother died. So, what should he say to this person?

Midnight did not know if GodFavoredMe felt his inexperience with these things, because GodFavoredMe sent a message again.

GodFavoredMe: Letting it all out makes me a little better. Thank you for that. Anyway, enough about me. I’ll be okay. How about you? Are you okay?

Midnight stared at the last sentence. This person was clearly not okay themselves, but was still asking him if he was.

He had always been indifferent to this person before, but even after all that, GodFavoredMe consistently cheered him on while asking if he was okay every time with no regards if he’ll reply or not. As if this person just genuinely wanted to ask and know how he was feeling.

Anonymous99: Not okay.

Even in chats, Midnight was brief with his words. He thought GodFavoredMe would call him out for that, but it seemed that person did not care.

GodFavoredMe: Well, it’s normal to not feel okay. We’re human, after all.

Midnight the ‘we’re human after all’ again and again until another message arrives.

GodFavoredMe: Is it just today or have you been feeling that for a while now?

His lips thinned. Was he really a human being? After everything that had been done to him, could he still be considered as human and not a monster?

Anonymous99: For a while.

GodFavoredMe: Are you alone or are you with family?

Midnight’s mind became filled with the faces of the people in this house.

Anonymous99: Family.

GodFavoredMe: That’s great! Are they good to you?

Midnight recalled all the things Dominick, Silvanus, Happy and Klaus did for him.

Anonymous99: Yes.

GodFavoredMe: Good! Now, exit this app, turn your phone off and then go talk to them.

That surprised Midnight.

GodFavoredMe: I can tell that you talk little, but being around your family helps a lot. Trust me. I’ve been in that hell.

Anonymous99: Do I really have to talk?

GodFavoredMe: Not really. Just be around them. Don’t isolate yourself. If you get bored, you can go for a walk, enjoy the sunshine, breath some fresh air and just do whatever you want.

Anonymous99: Do whatever I want?

Silvanus had said these words to him before. But he didn’t know what he wants.

GodFavoredMe: Yes. Whatever you want.

Anonymous99: I don’t know what I want.

GodFavoredMe: How about I give you a list? I don’t know if this will work for you, but it helped me a lot. You can try the first one on my list. But if you don’t feel comfortable doing it, then you can ignore it and make your own list. You can treat my list as a guide when you make your own.

Anonymous99: What’s number 1?

GodFavoredMe: Number 1 is ‘be honest’. Don’t keep saying you’re okay and fine when you’re really not. Just like how you answered me when I asked earlier.

Midnight stared at those words for a few seconds, when he was about to type in a reply, he heard the doorknob made a sound as if someone was opening it from the outside with a key and then the door was hurriedly pushed open, as if the person who pushed it was panicking.

“Midnight!” Dominick entered the room and Klaus turned on the lights. Behind them were Happy and Silvanus, looking worried.

“Kid!” Dominick exclaimed when he saw him before hurriedly walking over to him. “Are you okay?” He kneeled on the floor to level their faces and at that moment, Midnight could see concern on these people’s faces.

He was about to answer ‘I’m fine’ when he remembered the number one of GodFavoredMe list.

Midnight opened his mouth and answered. “No. I’m not okay. I don’t feel good.”

Midnight saw the relief in Dominick’s eyes when he responded and his eyes slightly widened when Dominick suddenly lean forward and hugged him, patting his back as if consoling him.

“That’s good. I mean, it’s not good that you’re not feeling okay, but it’s good that you’re telling us.” Dominick let go of Midnight and patted his shoulder. “Come on. Get up. I’ll show you something nice.”

Being dragged by Dominick, as they all stepped out of Midnight’s room, they heard Midnight spoke from behind them.

“Sorry.” This apology was more focused on Silvanus, and Silvanus was surprised when he noticed Midnight’s eyes were fixed on him.

Silvanus was frozen in place. Honestly, he did not expect Midnight to apologize, and he knew it wasn’t Midnight’s fault earlier. So, he easily brushed it off.

However, hearing an apology from Midnight made him—the Psychiatrist in him — feel that he accomplished something unthinkable.

Meanwhile, Dominick was feeling the opposite of Silvanus. He was grinning from ear to ear. “What did I tell you?” He smiles smugly at Silvanus. “We’re all made of flesh and blood. Midnight is human, just like everyone.”

Those words made Midnight looked at Dominick.

Hearing those words twice from two different people, Midnight pressed his lips together. He believed he was a monster and that will never change. It had been ingrained in his very soul. But hearing from other people that he was human felt pleasant to his ear.

However, as long as someone believed that he was still a human being, he wouldn’t be fully a monster, right?

“It’s okay.” Silvanus smiled at Midnight. “No big deal.”

Dominick then dragged Midnight once again to the living room, where there was a guitar case on the center table.

“For you, kid.” Dominick gestured his hand to the guitar inside the guitar case. “Silvanus said you need something to calm your mind. I asked around, and they all said music can help greatly, so I bought you a guitar when I bought Happy her piano yesterday. Do you like it?”

Midnight stared at the guitar. He learned to play this instrument after his big brother learned it. He was not proficient with it, but enough to play music with it.

“Yes.” He answered Dominick.

Dominick clicked his tongue, then reached out his hands to pinch Midnight’s cheeks and stretched the corner of his lips into a smile.

“This is a smile. How hard could it be? Try it.”

His emotionless eyes looked at Dominick with a hint of disdain, but Dominick just laughed and let go of Midnight.

Finally free, Midnight picked up the guitar case and then turned to Silvanus. “Let’s do it again tomorrow.”

Seeing his determined gaze, Silvanus could only nod and agree.

With the guitar case in hand, he wanted to return to his room. But then he recalled GodFavoredMe words.

Not isolate himself.

If this was before, he would never heed some advice from a stranger. But this was from the person who had been to hell and back. They may have experience different kind of hell, but it was hell, nonetheless.

So, he took the guitar case to his room, then went back immediately with Loki in his arms.

This surprises everyone in the living room, but they welcome the little change in Midnight.

The day started rough but ended lightly.

The next morning, Midnight sunk into a deep, relax state again as Silvanus put him in hypnosis.

Silvanus was ready for a violent reaction, and it was a good thing he was.

Midnight’s mind was much more volatile than yesterday, and they couldn’t push through with the psychotherapy.

However, Midnight had always been resilient to things he had set his mind on.

Every day, Silvanus would put Midnight under hypnosis and then he would be abruptly awakened by Silvanus because of different circumstances such as nosebleed, severe headache, dangerous heart rate, quivering in fear, trembling in nervousness and a lot more severe than the other, but Midnight remained focused on his goal.

It was painful, disorienting and frightening to not be able to control his own mind every time he woke up from hypnosis, but he continued the therapy even when he visibly became thinner and paler each day.

Then, after two weeks of repeated attempts to open the fourth door, he was finally able to open the door and enter.

And what he found was sent a shiver down his spine.

CECELIB : C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 16

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 16

MIDNIGHT immediately slammed the door shut when he saw what was inside, aghast. His stomach tightened. It felt like a hand was twisting his intestines, pulling it down. He felt a tingling sensation in his spine, crawling up to his skull, numbing his whole body. An extreme terror ripped through him. His fear left him completely paralyzed.

Cold. Immobile. Trembling.

He knew, in the rational part of his brain, that what he just saw inside was not frightening. This was just hypnosis. What happened was in the past. That already stopped. He was faraway from that place. It will not happen again.

Midnight kept telling himself that it was nothing but a room full of medical equipment and medicines, but he still couldn’t move his body.

Fear was still gnawing at him, and his body was shaking.

“Knight, calm down…” Midnight heard Silvanus’ voice. “It’s okay. No need to be frightened. This is just a memory. Don’t let it swallow you. Calm down.”

But Midnight couldn’t calm down. Beads of swear were running down his forehead. Coldness and fear gripped him.

He can’t do this… he can’t… he wanted to leave. This place was the last thing he wanted to see again.

Midnight felt like he was back in that room again. Surrounded by people with crazy, bloodshot eyes.

Those eyes were looking at him as if he was just a piece of meat on the table, not a human being. Those probing eyes. Testing him… experimenting on him.

Midnight slightly shook his head. He took a step back.

Outside, blood trickled down his nose. Lips pale and body cold and trembling.

He had been swallowed by immense fear.

“Please… l-let me leave.” Through his gritted teeth, he whispered. He had gone back to the days when he used to beg for mercy. “I’m not Knight… I’m not.” He hugged himself as he continued to tremble. “Please… I don’t want this. I don’t want any of this. Help me… help me…”

But no one came to help.

“Please… stop… I don’t want this. I’m scared. Please…” he begged and begged.

Outside his consciousness, he couldn’t hear Silvanus anymore who had become worried stricken because Midnight wouldn’t wake up after telling him to countless time.

Midnight was trapped in his own frightening memory. Cannot escape. Just drowning in his own despair and helplessness.

He couldn’t breathe. Gasping for ear. Wanting to fight to live, but having a hard time surviving.

He had no one. He had nothing. What was he living for—

“Midnight… your big brother is here. He’s worried about you. You need to open your eyes slowly and wake up. Silvanus voice remained calm amidst his worry.

Silvanus voice finally penetrated Midnight’s consciousness.

My brother? Big brother?

Slowly, his consciousness that had been trapped in his despair came out.

“Big brother…” he called out softly.

“Yes. He’s here.” Silvanus was lying through his teeth just to wake Midnight up. “He’s worried. Wake up. Slowly open your eyes. At the count of five, wake up. One…two…three…four…five…”

At last, Midnight’s eyes opened and the first thing he saw was Silvanus hovering over him, looking pale and worried. And then he felt something covering his nose.

He touched it and felt it was a tissue soaked with blood.

“You’re awake.” Relieved, Silvanus went back to his seat. “Thank goodness.”

Midnight was about to pull the tissue away from his nose when Silvanus handed him a roll of tissue.

“Sit up and tilt your head slightly forward. Pinch your nose and hold it. Apply a gentle pressure so it would stop.” Silvanus instructed.

Midnight said nothing, but he did what he was told.

His hands were still trembling. He felt his cold body shivering. He felt so utterly helpless at that moment.

But before he could wallow in his despair, he heard Silvanus spoke.

“Talk to me,” Silvanus said. “Tell me what you saw. Do you remember?”

Midnight nodded. “I don’t want to go back in there…” his voice almost begging.

Silvanus did not give Midnight a definite answer. He just held his stylus and then tablet. “Alright. Tell me what you saw, in detail.”

Midnight did not want to recall that memory, but he had to cooperate if he wanted to know what was done to him.

“It’s, um… a medical room.”

Silvanus raised his eyes at Midnight, as if asking what was so scary in that medical room that he reacted that way.

“I…” he paused for a moment, then continued, “go to that room once a month.” He took a deep breath. “People in lab coat would be there while I’m strapped into a table.” He closed his eyes to erase those memories, but it was engrained in his brain. “They would inject me with a lot of chemicals. I don’t know what those things were. I just know that I would be put in observation for two weeks after the injection.”

“What do you usually do in those two weeks of observation?”

“Kill.”

Silvanus became silent for a moment. Without asking, he knew Midnight meant killing people. “Do you remember the gender or age of those you killed?”

Midnight’s nosebleed finally stopped, and he was now looking at his hands, holding a bloodied tissue. “Yeah. Young and old. Male and female. There were even children in the mix sometimes.” He stared at the blood on the tissue. He didn’t know there were tears running down his face. “And I didn’t feel anything. They begged and cry… but nothing. I felt… nothing.”

Midnight opened his hand that was holding the bloodied tissue, palm up. “Even now, I don’t feel anything. I know something is wrong with me, but I seem to not care about it.”

“You care.” Silvanus immediately corrected Midnight. “Maybe not a lot like a normal person would, but you do.”

Midnight raised his eyes at Silvanus. “Really?”

Silvanus nodded. “Yes. You care in your own way.” He wanted to reassure Midnight that he was not an unfeeling person. “I want to do some scans to analyze your brain chemicals, particularly your neurotransmitters.”

“Chemical…” Midnight echoed. “Would that figure out what chemicals did they injected into me?”

“Hopefully. Now that we have a slight idea of what has been done, at least we know what we have to do next.”

“Okay.”

Silvanus took a deep breath. “We have to do some tests and scans, but I guess that what they had injected you is a chemical substance that could affect or eliminate the ability to feel emotion. It’s a phenomenon called emotional blunting. These substances impact neurotransmitters systems, brain structures or pathways responsible for feeling emotions, so it is fascinating that even after all that, you still have emotion for your brother.”

There was a slight frown in Midnight’s brows. “Is that… a bad thing?”

“No. It’s just fascinating to me.” Silvanus let out a breath. “Anyway, we have to go back to my lab for the test and scans. I’ll call my team to ready the lab.”

Midnight nodded and left the recliner. But the moment his foot stepped on the floor, his body swayed, and he was unbalanced.

“Midnight!” Silvanus was quick to hold Midnight’s arm to balance him. “How are you feeling? Tell me.”

Midnight squeezed his eyes shut. “Just a little dizzy.”

“Alright. Have a seat and relax. Don’t force yourself.”

“Hmm.” Midnight hummed and sat on the chair Silvanus was sitting on earlier, leaning back against the chair’s back. “I’m fi—” he was about to say I’m fine when he recalled GodFavoredMe’s advice, to be honest. “I’ll be okay. I’m going to stay here for a bit.”

Silvanus patted Midnight’s shoulder before leaving to contact his laboratory.

Alone in the room, Midnight stared at his hands. They were clean, but in his eyes, they were covered in blood. From the tips of his fingers to his elbows, everything was red. He had killed so many people since he was a child that he couldn’t count how many lives he had indeed.

But the most fuck up thing was, he felt nothing. As if what he did was not something horrifying.

He wondered if a time would come that he would feel emotion and be able to express it. In his state right now, that would be an impossible fate.

Thus, he agreed with Silvanus. It was indeed fascinating that a person like him who felt nothing could feel emotion toward his brother.

There must be something in his brain that makes him feel that way. Even he, himself, wanted to dig his brains out to see what was in there.

A knock on the door pulled him out of his thoughts.

The door opened and Happy peeked her head in, her eyes looking for Midnight. “Night, it’s time for dinner. Come on, let’s eat.”

Midnight nodded and followed Happy to the dining table.

As they eat, everyone was talking and joking around. He wanted to join in, but he didn’t know what to say, so he just kept his mouth shut. Only speaking when spoken to.

After dinner, he prepared Loki’s water and food before picking up his phone, sitting down on the edge of his bed and sending a chat to GodFavoredMe.

He had a feeling this person had an answer to his question.

‘How do you start a conversation that would not end in awkwardness?’

It took a while before GodFavoredMe replied.

GodFavoredMe: I’m not an expert here but I think it’s best to start with something that interests you or the person you are talking to?

A small frown made its way to Midnight’s brows.

‘I don’t have any interest.’

Aside from his brother, he had no interest in anything.

GodFavoredMe: Try asking open-ended questions?

‘Not interested.’

GodFavoredMe: Share something about yourself?

‘Too dark. Not appropriate.’

GodFavoredMe: Then just listen when they’re speaking? Listen actively. Ask follow-up questions if possible? And then maybe show some appreciation here and there to avoid dead air?

Midnight read that a couple of times, but still couldn’t grasp it.

‘I still don’t get it.’

GodFavoredMe: How about you try talking to me for practice? Go ahead. Try it.

Midnight tried, but the only reply he could muster was “…”. Yes. Three dots. He had nothing to say.

GodFavoredMe: I give up. Just be yourself.

‘The me is cold and boring. Not good with communication. Don’t have much emotion either.’

GodFavoredMe: If they care for you and respect you, they won’t mind.

GodFavoredMe reply was the words Midnight unconsciously wanted to hear. So, when he read that, he felt relieved.

‘Can I ask you again when I don’t understand anything?’

GodFavoredMe: Sure! I don’t mind. But you have to let me vent on you from time to time.

Midnight recalled how GodFavoredMe ‘vented’ on him last time and he found it not bothersome, so he immediately agreed.

‘Okay. Deal.’

With that, Midnight’s relief became apparent. His whole body loosened, and he lay on the bed feeling light.

Outside of his familial affection for his brother, there was a lot of emotional stuff he did not understand. If he couldn’t feel it and express it, wouldn’t it be helpful to ask someone — who did not know him personally — who could?

It was indeed good to talk to a stranger. That old annoying man got that right. Although that stranger must be GodFavoredMe and not those weird people in the ALONE APP who post weird and unhinged stuff.

However, even though he felt lighter and relaxed, his nightmares just wouldn’t let him be.

Midnight woke up the next morning with a raging headache. It was unbearable that he kept squinting his eyes in discomfort.

“Are you okay?” Happy asked when she saw Midnight scrunching his eyebrows while having breakfast.

“Just a headache.” Midnight said it as if it was nothing, but the people sharing breakfast with him still got worried and asked the butler to fetch him his medicine.

Midnight was already used to their worries and easily accepted it.

“Rest up.” Dominick patted Midnight’s shoulder. “Listen to some relaxing music.”

Thus, the entire house became filled with relaxing piano and violin pieces as Midnight sat in the living room, leaning back on the sofa, relaxing. He only got up when Silvanus called for him to go back to the laboratory.

The tests and brain scans were still not finished until dinner, so he stayed in the lab and continued the next day.

“Let’s do our next therapy next week.” Silvanus told Midnight before sending him to the helipad. “Let your brain rest. If your symptoms get worse, call me.”

Midnight nodded and silently walked to the helipad.

After he settled in the helicopter, Midnight closed his eyes to rest while the helicopter rose to the sky.

Usually, the flight time to the farm would take a bit long, but he felt the helicopter flying down.

Midnight frowned at that and calmly looked down outside the window, then glanced at the pilot. He said nothing, even though he already figured out what was going on.

Midnight remained calm, as if nothing were amiss as the helicopter landed on a grassland.

Soon after, the door of the helicopter was opened from the outside and Midnight came face to face with Orlando.

Midnight did not show any surprise expression upon seeing Orlando. He calmly stepped out of the helicopter and silently followed Orlando to a parked car safe distance away from the helicopter.

Midnight obediently stopped beside the car door, not moving an inch or opening the car. Without an order, he did not dare to do anything. He felt like he was back to the time before Dominick took him to the farm—obediently doing what he was told to do.

When Orlando opened the door, and he was pushed inside, Midnight saw his father sitting there, not even sparing him a glance. Used to this kind of treatment, Midnight settled in one of the car seats, away from his father, and he looked down on his feet, obediently awaiting his order.

It was humorous to think that he still couldn’t say anything to his father after all the psychotherapy he had undergone. It was as if his mind was not his own in front of his father, behaving as he was trained to behave since he was young.

Nothing has changed. He was still an obedient dog who would only bark if his father told him to.

And he felt nothing about that fact. He felt no resistance to being used and abused. As if it was the most normal thing in the world.

Cold. Impassive. Obedient. And frightened.

Facing his father again after a few months, he felt scared. Like a frightened animal waiting to be punished. From the tip of his head to the ends of his toes, the fear was permeating through his entire body.

“Tell me what you’ve been doing these past months.” His father spoke.

Midnight knew he shouldn’t say anything. Dominick and everyone had been good to him. He knew he shouldn’t betray the people who took care of him, but like a trained dog ready to wag its tail to its master, Midnight opened his mouth without difficulty and told his father everything.

It was maddening to hear himself speak. As if his brain—his entire body was not his own.

He didn’t want to speak. Betraying those people’s trust was something he didn’t want to do. His only desire was to tear his mouth apart and stop talking, yet he continued to speak.

After Midnight reported everything, he closed his eyes and asked himself, is it worth it to continue struggling, knowing there’s no way out? Should I just give up?

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 17

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 17

MIDNIGHT saw his father nodded in satisfaction after his detailed report. The first thought that entered his mind when he saw that was, ‘I won’t be punished.’, and he felt a fleeting relief that was instantly extinguished when he recalled his betrayal just now.

“Continue playing with him. Build a strong connection with Dominick. Make sure that he wouldn’t be able to harm you in any way. Play with his emotions.” Kelleon slightly sneered. “Dominick Quinn has always been an emotional fellow. That’s his weakness, so use it against him.”

Midnight silently nodded.

“As for the therapy, play along with it. Nothing will change anyway.”

Nothing will change anyway. These words made Midnight inwardly flinched. After all the therapy he had undergone, it will really not change anything?

Then what was he going to therapy for?

“You can go now. Don’t say anything to Dominick.” Kelleon sent Midnight away. “Don’t contact me to avoid raising Dominick’s suspicion. Orlando will contact you instead. Wait for his message.”

“Yes.” Midnight responded before stepping out of the car.

Orlando then gestured his hand toward the helicopter. A silent order to go back and continue his betrayal.

Midnight went back to the helicopter silently. He entered as if nothing happened, and the pilot sent him back to the farm.

With a ‘don’t tell Dominick’ order from his father, Midnight remained silent even after Dominick and the rest welcomed him home.

“Kid, what took you so long?” Dominick messed Midnight’s hair when Midnight just shrugged indifferently. “Acting aloof again?”

Midnight just hummed and continued walking toward the house. Dominick shook his head and playfully smack Midnight’s head.

“Have a good rest, kid. Our dinner tonight is your favorite.”

Midnight just nodded and continued walking to his room. He had just betrayed everyone in this house, but he did not even feel a thing while looking into Dominick’s eyes.

He was really fucked up in the head. There was no denying that now.

After watching Midnight go to his room, Dominick let out a deep sigh. “Klaus.”

“Yes?”

“Get a new pilot and investigate.”

Klaus nodded and immediately move to do Dominick’s order.

As for Dominick, he went to talk to his daughter. He did not want to do this, but he had to warn his princess to steer clear of Midnight for a while. That kid was not in a right head space at the moment. There was no need to question if something happened. He knew something had happened to that kid.

However, even after warning Happy to steer clear of Midnight for a while, everyone treated Midnight the same still. It was just a precaution in case something happened.

A few days after the tests and scans, Silvanus returned to the farm with Midnight’s result.

“Where’s Midnight?” Silvanus asked Dominick and Klaus, who were playing chess in the living room. “How is he doing these past few days?”

Klaus was the one who answered. “After he returned, he hasn’t left his room unless it’s having a meal.”

Silvanus immediately concluded that something happened to his patient. “What happened?”

“He was taken by Kelleon after he left your laboratory that day,” Klaus explained after moving his horse chess piece. “We don’t know what they talk about, but it’s definitely not a good thing for him to hole himself up in his room again.”

Silence fell in the living room.

“We all thought he’s recovering.” Dominick suddenly spoke, then he sighed heavily. “I don’t want to give up on that kid, but maybe you’re right, Silvanus. That kid would always choose Kelleon.”

“Not by choice.” Silvanus said. “He was raised that way. Even though he underwent psychotherapy, honestly, it won’t do anything other than unearthing his unpleasant memories.”

Dominick sighed again. “Is there really no other way to cure him other than the one you suggested that had a high chance of damaging his brain even more?”

Dominick took Silvanus’ silence as there was no other way.

“Go get Midnight.” Dominick ordered Klaus.

After Klaus left, Dominick quickly switches some chess pieces to cheat Klaus, then he acted like he did nothing wrong when Klaus came back with Midnight.

“How’s your sleep?” This was Silvanus’ first question when he saw Midnight’s state while holding the cat in his arms.

Midnight sat on the single sofa. “Not okay.”

“And your headaches?”

“Bearable.”

“Nosebleeds in the past few days?”

“Thrice.”

Silvanus nodded as if telling Midnight he understands what had been going on these past few days. “I got your result.”

Midnight looked at Silvanus, patiently waiting for Silvanus to continue.

When Silvanus opened his mouth and started explaining Midnight’s brain test and scans result, there was no change in Midnight’s expression, however bad the results were. He remained impassive, as if the result did not concern him at all.

All the while, everyone kept glancing at Midnight, observing his reaction. But even though the results were terrible, Midnight acted like it had nothing to do with him. He just attentively listens to Silvanus and at the end, he only said one thing. Not a question but a statement that made everyone stilled.

“So, my head is really fucked up.”

Silvanus sighed and honestly answered. “Yes. Aside from the prolonged hypnosis, there’s the chemical substance injected into you in monthly basis until you were twenty years old. That has the worst impact on your brain. Because of it, you became even more susceptible to brainwashing through hypnosis. Since we don’t know the components of the drug used on you, I don’t know how to cure it—or if it can even be cured.”

Midnight looked down and did not speak. Just holding Loki and caressing its fur. No one dared to disturb the silence until Midnight finally broke it.

“Let’s continue the therapy and then do the treatment you recommended. I don’t care if I lost my sanity afterwards. That would be better than the me right now.”

Dominick scowled. “How could that be better? What if you really went insane?”

Midnight paused, then mumbled in a low voice, but it was enough for everyone to hear. “It’s better to be insane than to be a traitor.”

The silence became heavy.

Silvanus broke the tense atmosphere. “Alright. After we open the fifth door in our psychotherapy session, we will proceed with the treatment, regardless of the risk.”

Midnight just nodded.

“Won’t you tell your big brother about your treatment?” Silvanus asked soon after Midnight nodded.

Midnight immediately shook his head as if that would be the last thing he’ll do. “If the treatment fails,” he raised his eyes at Dominick. “Just kill me. I don’t want to be a burden to anyone— especially to my brother.”

Dominick unhesitatingly nodded. “Sure. Leave it to me.” Although he really didn’t know if he could. He had killed a lot in the name of his work and belief, but he was unsure if he could mercilessly end Midnight’s short life.

Dominick let out a sigh before turning to Silvanus while gesturing his hand at Midnight. “Tell him about the treatment in detail. At least he knows what will be done to him.”

Silvanus looked at Midnight. “The treatment that we will do is kind of memory-focused therapy. It can also be called a suggestive therapy, but more intensive than that.”

“How intensive?” Happy asked, worried about Midnight.

Silvanus explained further. “Let’s put it this way. Your normal suggestive therapy has minimal side effects like dizziness and headaches. Normally, this kind of therapy is more like planting false memory in your head or manipulating your memory to somehow forget the bad ones. However,” he looked into Midnight’s eyes, “such an approach will not work on you. Your mind is too damaged to accept a normal treatment. Thus, enters the Orgánosi’s neuro-cognitive research headed by yours truly. Behind me is a team of brilliant minds focused on cognitive neuroscience.

Silvanus gave a flat smile. “It has already undergone a thorough preclinical study. It has promising results, however it was deemed dangerous by the regulatory board. Thus, it has not been approved for clinical trials. That means the treatment is illegal and you will be my first patient. In short, this is an experiment, and the risk is high.”

After Silvanus’s explanation, Midnight fell into silence once more. He just sat there, absorbing all the words Silvanus said. Understanding everything before nodding. “I’ll allow you to experiment on me. Let’s proceed.”

Happy sucked a deep breath as she looked at Midnight worriedly. Klaus showed a worried expression as well. Only Dominick was calm.

Amidst the silence and worry, Midnight added, “I don’t care about the danger, just…fix my broken brain and give me my soul back.”

Silvanus nodded with a solemn glint in his eyes, as if he was promising to Midnight that he would give it his all. “Let’s finish our psychotherapy this weekend.”

“Hmm.”

Midnight remained impassive and silent, but everyone was comforted by the fact that Midnight did not return to his bedroom to hole himself up again, isolating himself from everyone.

“How are you feeling?”

Midnight did not want to speak, but it was Happy who was asking him. During the days he spent isolating himself in his room, other than GodFavoredMe, who constantly message him to check how he was doing these past few days, Happy was the one who always called him to eat and reminded him to rest well.

“I don’t know.” Midnight gave an honest answer. “But I seem fine.”

“Seem?”

“Yeah. That’s what my head is telling me—I’m fine. There’s nothing wrong with me—”

“What do you mean there’s nothing wrong with you?” Happy couldn’t help raising her voice. “Of course, you’re not okay—” Her father held her hand and squeezed it, signaling her to stop.

Happy sighed and looked down. “Sorry for raising my voice.”

“It’s okay.” Midnight remained impassive.

Dominick looked at Midnight before he got up and reached out his hand to messed with Midnight’s hair. “Don’t just hole up yourself in your room all day. Come out for a walk. You need sun and fresh air, kid.”

Happy hurriedly nodded. “Yes. Sun is good.”

Klaus smiled. “Should I prepare a picnic?”

Silvanus nodded at the butler. “That’s a good idea. I feel so stressed these days that my stomach has been acting up.”

With a picnic planned, the house returned to its jolly atmosphere, and the weekend arrived not long after.

In this weekend psychotherapy session, Midnight returned to the fourth room.

The same fear gripped him. He was terrified to the point of suffocating. Unable to breathe and move. He was nailed in place, trembling at seeing himself inside the room, lying on the hospital bed. Both his inner wrists were connected to IV fluids, while his arms were full of bruises from injections.

His body seemed lifeless. His eyes were open, but they were blank. Soulless.

It was frightening.

Midnight’s entire body was involuntarily shaking, but Silvanus continued talking to Midnight. Soothing him, patiently guiding him out of his fear.

Fortunately, Midnight listened to Silvanus’ voice. This shows that Midnight had now built a trust with Silvanus. An achievement for the doctor and patient.

Midnight and Silvanus explored the fourth room. Midnight would intermittently tremble out of fright every time he sees himself on the hospital bed, but with Silvanus guiding him out of his fear.

“Explain to me in detail what you’re seeing.”

Midnight turned his back on himself who was in the bed. “I see myself strapped to the hospital bed connected to a few IV fluids. My head was covered with a helmet-like device connected to a machine that was constantly beeping. There are many people inside wearing lab coats. Their faces… I can’t see it. It’s blurred.”

“And the room? Tell me about the room.”

Midnight looks around. “There are vials of medicine all around. Syringes. IV fluids. Chemical substances. Medical machines are everywhere and they’re all showing a scan of my brain. I can hear their gleeful voices saying it was a success. There are a lot of blood samples on the table.” He paused. “And it’s cold.”

He’d rather be somewhere else than in this room. This room was worse than the hypnosis room. Because in here; he felt his humanity being stripped away. His soul was being ripped through shreds bit by bit, until there was nothing left.

In this room, he was not a person, but an object to be experimented on.

These people were trying to create an obedient monster, treating Midnight like an animal to be tamed.

After explaining everything to Silvanus, Midnight turns around and decisively left the room without looking back. After closing the door behind him, he was finally able to relax and breathe freely. His fear disappeared, and he had become stable.

Seeing this, Silvanus let out a deep breath. If the fourth room nearly made Midnight had a seizure, he was dreading what would happen in the last room.

“How are you feeling?” Silvanus asked.

“Better now that I’m out.”

“Do you now remember the memories you have in that room?” Silvanus assumed that Midnight had forgotten, thus he was surprised when he heard Midnight’s answer.

“Yes. I remember now. What they did to me… is something I want to forget. I don’t want to remember it. While I lie half-unconscious in that room, what they were doing at that time made no sense to me. I do not understand. I just know that I’m being transformed into something I no longer recognize. And now I know and understand why… it’s to make a monster. And they’ve succeeded.”

“You’re not a monster.” Silvanus said in a soothing voice, then added to himself, just an innocent and unfortunate soul destroyed by the hands of his own father.

Midnight did not speak and just stared at the last door in the hallway. He had no idea what was inside, but just looking at the steel door makes his inside tightened and tremble.

His body felt cold, and he had to clasp his hands together to stop them from shaking. He still hadn’t seen the room, but he was already overcome with fear, accompanied by nausea and dizziness.

Midnight wanted to leave. He did not want to open the fifth door, but he heard Silvanus’ voice.

“Take a deep breath and relax. Then let’s open the fifth door.”

It took a while for Midnight to respond. “Hmm.”

“Alright. Take your time. Don’t force yourself and don’t be afraid. You’ll be fine.”

“Hmm.”

Midnight took a step toward the fifth steel door. As he slowly approached the fifth room, he was visibly shaking outside. Silvanus could see Midnight’s extreme reaction to this room. He knew that something horrible must have happened inside for Midnight to react this way even before he entered the room.

Midnight’s body on the reclining chair curled, hugging his knees as his pale lips trembled.

Silvanus was now convinced that a horrifying memory happened in that room.

Silvanus patiently waited for Midnight to speak, and when he did, Silvanus could hear his extreme fear, his reluctance and his wavering will to continue.

“I-I’m now standing in front of the door.”

Silvanus’ made sure that he was ready for any grave reaction from Midnight. “Open the door slowly… and take a peek.”

“Okay…”

With his quivering hands and disturbed mind, he opened the door and took a peek.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 18

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 18

THE moment Midnight took a peek inside, he had a seizure. It was as if his brain was preventing him from seeing what was inside. Silvanus checked his wristwatch before instantly woke Midnight up while protecting his head. And when Midnight stopped shaking, Silvanus carefully and gently turn him to his side to keep his airways clear.

Worried, Silvanus patiently and softly rubbed Midnight’s back until his body calmed down and he finally opened his eyes.

“How are you feeling?” Silvanus asked while looking at his wristwatch to check how long was Midnight’s seizure.

“Horrible,” Midnight answered with a hoarse voice.

Silvanus softly patted his back. “Relax your body. Don’t think about anything.”

“Hmm.” Midnight hummed and closed his eyes to rest. He felt so drained, as if all his strength had been sucked away. All he could do was limply lie there, unmoving.

Midnight thought that was the end of this feeling of helplessness, but a piercing pain ripped through his head. It was so excruciating that his body instinctively curled up and an agonizing groan escape his lips.

Silvanus did not leave Midnight’s side until his body became responsive again.

He helped Midnight to his room, not asking about what he saw inside the fifth room, afraid to trigger Midnight.

Midnight’s body immediately curled up in the bed, his hands gripping his head. His eyes were bloodshot, and his nose started bleeding. Silvanus was worried that this might get worse. He literally ran out of Midnight’s room, looking for Dominick so they could take Midnight to the nearest hospital.

He had to make sure Midnight was safe!

“What happened?” Klaus asked when he saw Silvanus running down the staircase.

“It’s Midnight,” as calmly as Silvanus could, he explained what happened. “We need to take him to a hospital. Right now.”

Klaus nodded. “I’ll ready the car and inform Dominick.”

Silvanus nodded and went back to Midnight’s room. After entering, he didn’t see Midnight on the bed, but he could hear him vomiting in the bathroom.

Silvanus walked to the bathroom and what he saw made his blood ran cold.

Midnight was slumped on the toilet seat, vomiting, while his hands were covered in blood from wiping his bleeding nose. Then Midnight would grip his own hair as if that would alleviate the excruciating headache piercing his head.

That sight nailed Silvanus in place.

“Where is he?” Dominick’s voice pulled Silvanus from his shock, and he immediately motioned to Dominick to come to the bathroom.

“What the fuck?!” Dominick was just as horrified as Silvanus. “Hurry! Let’s take him to the hospital!”

Silvanus and Dominick hurriedly but carefully pulled Midnight away from the toilet seat, used a tissue to clean up his bloody mouth and hands, then they supported him down to the garage.

Midnight could still walk, but the piercing pain in his head was making him dazed and unresponsive.

Dominick and Silvanus could tell that Midnight was in so much pain because of the groan he was making. He was even clutching his head, trying to pull his hair out.

Silvanus had to hold and stop Midnight’s hands from pulling his hair and trying to slam his head against the nearest solid object.

“Fuck…” Silvanus couldn’t help cussing. This was not Silvanus’ first time seeing such severe side effects on a patient, but there was just something so vulnerable about Midnight that he couldn’t help worrying on a personal level and not just as his psychiatrist.

“What the fuck happened?” Dominick asked Silvanus. He was holding Midnight’s head so Midnight wouldn’t hurt himself.

Silvanus summarized what had transpired, and Dominick could only sigh.

They couldn’t do anything. They felt helpless that after arriving in the hospital, they could only watch as the doctor and nurses check on Midnight.

Silvanus had to talk to Midnight’s physician to explain to him what happened to Midnight.

The physician advised them to discontinue the psychotherapy to avoid this kind of situation again. However, Midnight’s condition did not improve.

As days passed, it’s getting worse and worse that his nosebleeds became frequent, to the point that even Dominick was getting scared of Midnight’s condition.

Seizure, piercing headache, nosebleeds and nausea. Nothing was alleviated even after three days of treatment.

Midnight had multiple tests done and nothing was working.

One night, after a week of this torture, Silvanus spoke to Dominick.

“Let’s go to another place.”

Dominick frowned. “Another hospital? Can they help the kid?”

Silvanus shook his head. “No. What I mean is, let’s take him to my laboratory.

Dominick’s frowned deepened. “What do you mean?”

Silvanus glanced at Midnight. “They only have MRI here. It’s not enough to check his brain. I had to see what was going on inside. Maybe what’s happening now is more than just a side effect.”

Dominick looked at Midnight and, after a while, he decided to take a risk. “Okay. I will talk to the doctor.”

Silvanus nodded and Dominick immediately move into action.

To avoid any problems in the hospital, Dominick used fake documents to pretend as Midnight’s father. Thus, as the patient’s only family, he had every right to decide for Midnight.

Dominick quickly signed the against medical advice (AMA) document and transported Midnight to Silvanus’ laboratory after calling a physician he knew and trusted to meet them at Silvanus’ lab.

Soon after they arrived at the laboratory, Midnight was rolled into Silvanus’ laboratory while the physician Dominick called was monitoring Midnight’s condition.

One after another brain scan and tests, Midnight’s condition finally showed improvement, and he was getting better. He stopped having a seizure. The nosebleed also went away. And it seems the piercing headache had eased up because he didn’t groan in pain anymore.

However, if a few days ago Silvanus still had a hope that Midnight would wake up soon, now, he had no such hope.

Midnight had fallen into a coma.

Silvanus thinks this coma was Midnight’s brain trying to protect its owner. Based on his theory and the result of Midnight’s brain scans and test, something was triggered in Midnight’s brain the moment he opened that fifth door.

Whatever was inside that door, it was something Midnight must not see at all costs. Was that why Midnight’s brain was trying its best to protect Midnight from it? The memory inside must be something so damaging that even Midnight’s own brain was avoiding it.

Was this trigger planted by those researchers in Midnight’s brain so no one would succeed in poking around? If it was, it was such a merciless thing to do.

Silvanus expects nothing less, really. Midnight had been experimented on since he was young. It was actually miraculous that he was still sane—well, as sane as he could be.

However, what had been done to him was something that cannot be undone by normal means.

“What do we do then?” Dominick inquired after Silvanus explained to him the result of Midnight’s latest brain scan and test and his theory about Midnight’s coma. “We can’t just leave this kid alone. This was done to him by us. We need to fix this, Silvanus.”

Silvanus took a deep, troubled breath. “If he did not wake up in a week,” he did not want to rush with the treatment, but they were left with no choice. He felt like it was the only way. “I will do the treatment.”

Surprised, Dominick looked at Silvanus. “Are you sure?”

Silvanus nodded firmly. “We don’t have other option.” He looked at Midnight’s brain scan and test results. “This was mine and the entire team’s decision. We think that if we did nothing now, something bad might happen to Midnight. Usually, a comatose patient still has some brain activity, although its minimal. But in Midnight’s case, his brain activity is decreasing each day. It’s like his brain is shutting down.”

“Then how do you plan to start the treatment?” Dominick had a little knowledge about Midnight’s condition, but he was certain that the treatment couldn’t be started without Midnight walking up first.

Silvanus gave an honest answer. “Remember the chemical we develop for the Orgánosi a few years back? The one that keeps you awake for days?”

Dominick’s face darkened. “That’s a chemical used for torture, Silvanus! We can’t use that on Midnight! It’s too dangerous!”

“We have no choice, Dominick.” Silvanus let out an exasperated breath. “The whole team will work with me the entire time. We would only administer just the right amount to stimulate Midnight’s brain to the point where he could hear me. Just a little response and it’ll be enough. I can start treatment with just that.”

Dominick sighed, put his elbows on his knees and held his head with both his hands as he bowed down. He couldn’t decide and was afraid to decide. Since when did he started considering this kid as part of his family? At first, he just wanted to make a deal with Midnight because he was the best fighter with a special circumstance he can use against him, so someone would protect his little princess when he’s not around. But it seems that as he got to know this kid, he started treating him as someone under his wing—someone to look after.

Dominick let out a heavy sigh. “If…” he sighed again, “if we wait for Midnight to wake up, how long do you think it would take?”

Silvanus shook his head. “Based on his brain activity, I’m not even sure if he’ll wake up.”

Dominick felt suffocated, like a boulder was pressing against his back and chest. “Should we call his brother?”

“Would it help?”

Silence fell.

“Probably not.” Dominick muttered under his breath. “It might even make his condition worse.” Dominick smiled wryly. “He seemed so afraid of his big brother knowing about this. This kid… he doesn’t even know his big brother is suffering, too. Should we call this… ignorance is a bliss?”

That was Silvanus’ first time an information about Midnight’s big brother. “You mean his big brother is being experimented on as well?”

Dominick shook his head. “Not really, but I guess you can also call that an experiment. Just in a different way. I guess they are both being used to control each other.”

“Can’t you interfere?”

Dominick chuckled dryly. “Aside from having problems on my own, I can’t just interfere haphazardly. Sprinkling kindness without taking responsibility for it is worse than not helping at all. And I think these boys are fighting on their own.” He let out a sardonic smile. “Well, the truth is, I don’t have time to spare to help others. I have enough worries on my own. Unfortunately, we can’t save everybody. Let’s just focus on what we can do at the moment.”

Silvanus nodded. He knew Dominick was a good person, but there’s a limit on what a single person can do.

“Anyway,” Dominick went back to the main topic. “Let’s wait until tomorrow to decide. If his brain activity deteriorated, then let’s proceed with your treatment.”

Silvanus looked at Midnight, who looks like he was sleeping peacefully. He recalled Midnight’s reaction to their last psychotherapy. He couldn’t keep wondering what was inside the fifth room. And he guessed he would never know. After their treatment, he had to manipulate and tweak Midnight’s memory to lessen his father’s impact on him and then plant false memories to stabilize his mind.

It’s bad that Midnight was in a coma, but maybe it’s for the best when it comes to treatment. His now vulnerable mind was more susceptible to suggestion.

He just prays that this works, or else Midnight might really lose his mind from jumbled memories, not knowing what was real or false.

A day hoping that Midnight’s brain would show some signs of waking up passed. Midnight remained in a coma and his brain activity had once again dropped.

Thus, with so much difficulty and a conscience full of guilt for deciding for someone else’s life, Dominick made the call to start Midnight’s treatment.

With Dominick’s decision to start treatment, Midnight was taken to a specialized room, isolated from everything, with only the team responsible for the treatment.

In the middle of the room, Midnight was hooked to a lot of medical devices that specialized in the brain. A doctor on the side was preparing the chemical that would be injected to Midnight in small doses. Silvanus was busy checking all the equipment and the medical devices hooked to Midnight to make sure nothing would go amiss.

Each machine had a member of the team monitoring it for any real-time fluctuations that might occur.

And in the corner, there was Dominick, sitting and observing the whole thing. Ever since he faked the documents in the hospital, pretending to be Midnight’s father, he hadn’t gone home to check on his daughter.

Since this was his decision, he had to see this through. Whatever happens to Midnight, he would take full responsibility for this kid.

“Please, lord,” Dominick prayed, his focused on Midnight, “keep him safe.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 19

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 19

MIDNIGHT felt like he had been in and out of consciousness. He felt like he was falling into an abyss, struggling to breathe while being enclosed by flashing lights and disordered background, confused by the ever-changing chaotic scenery around him and the numbing silence screaming into his ears. However, just before he would drown, his consciousness would come back, fiercely pulled back from that chaotic memory.

It felt like he was having a very long, chaotic dream that he couldn’t remember every time his consciousness comes back.

Different memories flash through his mind. Some were crystal clear, and a lot were blurred, as if a veil was deliberately put over it so he wouldn’t see it. And that veil became thicker and thicker until he couldn’t see those memories again, slowly forgotten in his sea of consciousness.

Other memories covered the forgotten once. They weren’t happy memories. Some were horrible and heartbreaking, but he was able to bear it because of the happy memories that would resurface from time to time.

Many times, Midnight felt like he was talking to someone he was remarkably familiar with. It felt therapeutic in a way, baring his thoughts and showing his vulnerable self.

Outside, Silvanus let out a breath of relief when he saw a smile forming on Midnight’s lips. It was a good indication that the treatment had a positive effect on Midnight. But he couldn’t let his guard down yet.

After two and a half weeks of treatment, this was the first time Midnight reacted physically. Yes, Midnight would speak to him—it was due to this that the treatment was able to push through after the controlled chemical slowly entered his body. However, Midnight never showed any sign of relief or happiness, until today. It seems that it was finally working.

Finally, after exhausting his voice to the point of becoming hoarse and his throat becoming sore, the result was finally showing.

Silvanus reached for the folder containing Midnight’s recent brain scan and test results. The results were very promising. But he couldn’t be sure if the treatment was indeed a success until Midnight wakes up.

He had done his best to treat Midnight to the point of losing his voice. Silvanus had to talk to Midnight every day for hours to tweak Midnight’s bad memories, put a veil over them and plant ‘normal’ memories that coincide with Midnight’s real memories, so he wouldn’t question them.

This was the most challenging part for Silvanus. He had to listen to Midnight’s psychotherapy records again and again to figure out which memory to tweak, which part of his memory needed to be hidden, and which part of his memory has gaps so he could plant false memories in them to help the whole narrative of the changed memories.

It wasn’t an easy to fate. He had to be careful over every little memory because of how delicate and vulnerable Midnight’s mind was.

“How is he?” From behind, Silvanus heard Dominick’s voice.

Dominick hadn’t gone home since they started the treatment. He stayed, looking out for Midnight and checking on Midnight a few times every day.

“The results are all positive.” He handed the medical documents to Dominick. “I think you can go home and rest now. I’ll immediately call you if something came up.”

“No. I’m staying.” Dominick promised to himself that as long as Midnight hadn’t opened his eyes, he would not leave. “I always video chat with my princess, so it’s okay. And Klaus is with her. He’ll keep her safe for the time being.”

“Alright.” Silvanus sighed. “But go to sleep, at least. You lack sleep more than I do and I am Midnight’s doctor.”

Dominick just shrugged and went back to his seat at the corner of the room.

Silvanus just let out a heavy breath and turn his attention to the medical devices hooked on Midnight.

ANOTHER WEEK passed. Midnight was still unconscious, but every time Silvanus starts the treatment, he would become responsive. It was such a fascinating experience.

Silvanus now had so many records of Midnight’s condition. When Midnight wakes up, he would ask his permission if he could use Midnight’s medical records and brain scan results for research purposes.

He felt like he would be able to breakthrough with his research with the help of Midnight’s medical records.

“Still unconscious?” Dominick entered the isolated room to check on Midnight today.

Silvanus shook his head. “But the results of his brain scan and tests showed improvement.” He explained his findings to Dominick. “Based on his brain activity, we can assume that he might wake up soon.”

A flash of relief crossed Dominick’s face. “That’s good. If this continues, I’m going to die of stress because of this kid.”

Silvanus gave out a short laugh, then stared at Midnight with a hint of concern in his eyes. “I hope he wakes up soon.”

Dominick stared at Midnight for a short while before turning to Silvanus. “How can we tell if the treatment was a success?”

Silvanus put his forefinger over his lips. “He’s unconscious, but he can hear us.”

“Oh.”

Silvanus handed a document to Dominick detailing of what to expect when Midnight woke up.

Dominick read it word by word, digesting and understanding it before giving it back to Silvanus.

“So,” Dominick recalled what he just read. “He would still remember about the experiment?”

Silvanus nodded. “It took three quarters of his life. Without that memory, he might question what really happened and once he started questioning, the treatment would fail miserably.”

Dominick sighed and then looked at Midnight again, recalling the false memories planted on Midnight.

After putting a veil on some of the terrible memories and tweaking most of his memories of Kelleon, Silvanus focuses on planting memories about Knight before he slowly guided Midnight to identify and understand emotions, and how to express them. But these were just basic understanding. Midnight needed more time and therapy to fully grasp, understand, and express his emotions freely.

Although they will never know if all these works until Midnight wakes up. All they could do was theories and anticipate.

“What if he started questioning about those memories you hid?” Dominick was concerned about this.

Silvanus looked at Dominick. His eyes were telling Dominick that he didn’t need to answer that to know what would happen to Midnight.

“So that’s the dangerous part you were talking about?” It was not the treatment itself that was dangerous, but the consequences if Midnight started questioning his memories.

Silvanus let out a sigh. “Let’s pray that that time would never come.”

Dominick felt his worries just keep piling up. “It seems I won’t stop worrying about this kid. I feel like I have another child.”

Silvanus smiled. “You did this to yourself, remember?”

Dominick let out a dry chuckle and then shrugged. “Living under the same roof always breeds affection and, honestly, I don’t regret it.” Then he gave Silvanus a pointed look. “You like this kid, too, don’t you? You never worry about your patients this much.”

Silvanus nonchalantly shrugged. “Maybe because we’re both pitiful souls saved by the same person.”

Dominick just smiled and patted Silvanus head. “You’re a few years older than him. Take good care of him for me, okay?”

“Hmm. I will.” It was a promise. “I will make sure that he will be someone who can enjoy life like everybody else.”

Dominick nodded, and they both observed Midnight for a short while before they left the room.

THESE past few days, Silvanus was nearly camping inside the isolation room where Midnight was. Based on Midnight’s brain activity, today was the day he would wake up. After the massage therapy for the day to help stimulate Midnight’s blood circulation, maintain muscle tone, and also prevent bed sores, Silvanus personally fed Midnight nutrients and fluids through the feeding tube.

After all that was done, Silvanus sat on the chair beside Midnight’s bed and patiently waited.

One hour… two hours… three hours… Silvanus checked Midnight’s vitals before going back to his chair and continued waiting patiently.

Just as the sun fell on the horizon and the sky was painted with a red hue, Midnight finally opened his eyes. He couldn’t move his body and only his eyes move to look at his side where Silvanus was sitting.

Silvanus showed a relieve, sunny smile before he stood up to assess Midnight’s condition and awareness.

Midnight couldn’t move his body or speak. Silvanus expected that much, so he patiently explained to Midnight what was happening—just the basic idea of what was going on.

“Blink twice if you understand what I’m saying.” Silvanus instructed Midnight.

Midnight blinked twice.

“Alright.” Silvanus was relieved to see that. “Do you remember me?”

Midnight blinked twice.

“That’s great.” Silvanus said with a wide smile, then did a pupillary light reflex test before placing his hand on Midnight’s open and face-up palm. “Try squeezing my hand.”

Midnight tried, but he could only curl his finger and couldn’t squeeze. The panic in Midnight’s eyes was so palpable that Silvanus immediately reassured him.

“It’s okay. You’ve been in a coma for nearly a month. It’s normal that you can’t move your body yet. A physical therapist will come here once we’re certain that you can eat and swallow normally with no need of a feeding tube. Okay?”

Midnight calmed down and blinked twice.

“Great.” Silvanus smiled. “For now, we will do some neurological assessment and a few brain scans and tests to make sure that you are okay.” Silvanus explained. “And once you can speak again, we will proceed to assessing your cognitive response such as your memory and awareness. Would that be okay?”

Midnight blinked twice.

Silvanus nodded. Just based on how Midnight responds, he was certain that there was no problem in his awareness. His primary concern was Midnight’s memory—if the treatment was successful or not.

I guess we’ll find out in a few days, Silvanus thought. For now, it’ll be best to focus on Midnight’s physical condition.

At that moment, Dominick walked in. A smile instantly spread across his lips when he saw a conscious Midnight. But seeing that there were a lot of researchers and doctors around Midnight, he took his usual seat in the corner. Just observing.

It looks like he could finally go home. Ah. I missed my princess.

Meters away from Dominick, Midnight underwent a lot of tests and then he was taken to another room for a thorough brain scan and test.

Shortly after, Midnight was sent back to the isolation room while Silvanus worked on Midnight’s brain scans and tests.

Seeing that Midnight was finally alone, that was the time Dominick approach the kid and sat on the chair Silvanus was occupying earlier.

“How are you feeling, kiddo?” Dominick asked. Knowing Midnight still couldn’t answer him, he continued speaking. “You made a lot of people worry; you know. Me in particular.” He smiled. “I hope there will be no next time, kiddo.”

Dominick knew Midnight was listening because he was looking at him so intently, so he continued talking. “By the way, your cat, Loki, is being taken care of by Happy.” He shook his head with a wry smile. “That damn cat doesn’t seem to miss you even after you spoil it so much. Heartless little cat.”

Dominick continued talking and Midnight just listened to everything Dominick was saying, as if it were the most interesting words he had ever heard.

Midnight’s eyes brimming with curiosity while listening made Dominick feel a strong hope that the treatment works. Those were not the eyes of someone who didn’t know emotions.

“Get well soon, kiddo.” Dominick said with a pleased smile. “I think you’ll see the world differently once you’re out of here, so be a good patient and listen to the doctors. I’ll take you to a lot of places once you’re better.”

Midnight adjusted his head slightly, as if to nod.

Dominick patted his head. “Don’t force it. No need to respond. I’ll come talk to you until you’re better, then we’ll go home together. Happy is waiting for us with her unpalatable cookie. We have to suffer together, you hear me?”

The way Midnight’s eyes glistened with interest; Dominick had high hopes about the treatment. So, he kept talking to Midnight until Silvanus arrived and told Midnight to rest.

The next day, a speech-language pathologist came to assess Midnight’s ability to swallow different food textures, observe his swallowing mechanics and also teach Midnight some swallowing exercises to improve his swallowing technique before removing the feeding tube. This was to make sure that there wouldn’t be a problem after oral feeding was resumed.

The next to see Midnight was a physical therapist to help Midnight regain his muscle strength and mobility.

It was very painful, but Midnight was calm about it, following the physical therapist instruction as if he felt no pain at all.

Days like these continued. The first Midnight recovered was his speech and thus start Silvanus and Midnight therapy session.

“What do you remember?” This was the first question Silvanus asked to ascertain whether or not the treatment worked.

“Um,” Midnight’s voice was still a little hoarse. “I remember us having psychotherapy.”

“Hmm. And then?”

“Then nothing.”

“Do you remember why we were having psychotherapy?”

Midnight nodded. “Yes. It’s because of what my father did to me.”

“Go on.” Silvanus urged.

“I remember my father taking me to an island to train me to be like my big brother.” Midnight paused, then he frowned after a short while. “But I don’t exactly remember the details.”

“No need to force it. Just tell me what you remember.”

Midnight’s frown slowly disappeared, and he felt relieved that he didn’t have to remember the little details, because it makes him really uncomfortable. He couldn’t place this feeling, but he’d rather not remember it.

“I remember training and fighting a lot.” Midnight recalled then he stared at the ceiling. “My father and a bunch of people experimented on me. They were trying to create a perfect soldier, and I had to kill a lot when I’m training. They did more than that, actually, but I don’t remember.” He returned his attention to Silvanus and offered him an apologetic smile. “Maybe because it has been a long time, so I don’t recall much.”

Seeing that apologetic smile, Silvanus smiled back. He had to assess Midnight’s memory more, but for now, it seems that it’s safe to assume that the treatment worked well.

“That’s okay.” Silvanus comforted Midnight. “No need to remember those unpleasant memories.”

Midnight nodded. He didn’t want to recall it, too. He felt an aversion to it, actually. As if there was something in his past memories that makes his skin crawl.

Silvanus was right. It’s best not to recall unpleasant things.

“Anyway,” Silvanus finally broached a topic that would make or break Midnight. “How do you feel about your father? Do you want to see him?”

Disgust and anger were vividly displayed on Midnight’s face. “Why would I want to see him?”

“Because you are his son and you’ve been here for a month now. I’m pretty sure he’s looking for you.”

Midnight sneered. “He can keep looking. I don’t care.”

Silvanus knew that Midnight was now able to express little emotions, but it still surprised him to see Midnight sneering.

That emotionless face that didn’t seem to understand otherworldly emotions before was now showing anger and disdain. It was so fascinating to Silvanus how a person could change due to changes in his memories.

“Are you afraid of your father?”

Midnight immediately recalled his father’s face, and he was hit by an inexplicable fear. He confessed. “Yes.”

Silvanus smiled reassuringly. “That’s okay. Don’t be concerned about it. That is why we are having a therapy session, to address your fear towards your father and you can stand up for yourself when the time comes.”

Midnight nodded and then his attention went to the door when it suddenly opened.

“Hey, kiddo.” Dominick greeted Midnight before nodding at Silvanus.

“Hi, old man.”

Dominick immediately lost his smile. “Not cute, kid.”

Midnight chuckled, and both Silvanus and Dominick were taken aback. They were used to the emotionless Midnight, so to all of the sudden see this, who wouldn’t be surprised?

“What?” Midnight inquired when he saw the surprise expression of the two.

Dominick shook his head. “Nothing.” He smiled again. “I’m here to say goodbye for a bit. I’m going home for a few days to get Happy.” He looked at Midnight. “She had been wanting to see you when she learned that you finally woke up. She was worried.” He reached out and patted Midnight’s head. “Be a good patient and listen to your doctors, okay?”

Midnight nodded.

“Alright. I’m leaving now.”

After Dominick left, Midnight and Silvanus resumed their session. Silvanus continued assessing Midnight’s memory.

“How do you feel about your brother?” Except for planting false, pleasant memories about Knight, Silvanus did nothing else.

“My big brother?” Anyone could see how Midnight’s expression lit up. “I want to see him.”

“Really?”

“Yes. But only after I’m better and can stand beside him confidently.” Midnight clenched his fist. “I don’t want to hold my brother back, so I have to improve myself.”

“That’s amazing. I’m sure your brother will be very proud of you.”

Midnight nodded, pleased. He never had a goal in life because of his father, but now he had one.

To be able to proudly stand beside his brother, he had to work hard and reach the same position as him.

The Orgánosi’s boss of North America selection — he’ll take it.

Then and only then he would show himself to his big brother.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 20

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 20

ONE MONTH physical rehabilitation was enough for Midnight to regain his motor skills. He can finally walk without support, he can move normally, but he wouldn’t be able to win a fight, even against a beginner in his state at the moment. He had to retrain his body again, but he was not bothered by it.

And in that one month, Silvanus was finally able to draw a map of Midnight’s memories—the ones he remembers and the ones he forgot because of the treatment.

In Midnight’s understanding, Dominick was helping him escape his father in return for looking after Happy, if need be, which was partly true, and his psychotherapy with Silvanus was part of that help. This was part of the Midnight’s memories Silvanus tweak, making it real and false at the same time to make it believable.

Because of the treatment, Midnight cannot remember the whole experiment, and if he remembers, they were all vague, as if there was a veil put over it. What was clear in his mind was that his father and a group of people inhumanely trained and experimented on him so he would be similar to his big brother.

How inhumane was he trained? He doesn’t remember much and there was a voice at the back of his mind telling him not to bother recalling such an unpleasant memory because it wasn’t worth it. And when he tries to push his mind to remember, his head would always feel this piercing pain. It was excruciating.

Through all those horrible memories, his brother did his best to protect him from their father, but his big brother could only do so much. However, even though that was the case, his brother never stopped caring about him.

After these confirmations, Silvanus could now confidently declare that the treatment was a success. But its success in the long run depends on how long Midnight could ignore his horrible, veiled memories.

As long as Midnight wouldn’t go looking for those horrible memories and no one would trigger him, he would be just fine.

“It’s good that you can finally move freely,” Silvanus observed with a smile, seeing Midnight moving around the room.

“Yeah.” Midnight showed a small, relieved smile. “I can finally leave the isolation room and sleep in a more normal room. I had enough with these white walls.”

Silvanus slightly chuckled. “Yes, yes, you will be transferred to your previous room on the highest floor of the lab, and Dominick will bring Loki to see you.”

Midnight showed a subtle, excited expression and Silvanus felt happy and proud to see that. Midnight still couldn’t express all his emotions, which was understandable, since even ‘normal’ people didn’t enjoy showing them, but it was a good start.

This was the reason why their therapy was still ongoing even after concluding that the treatment was a success; to guide Midnight to understand his emotions, so he could express them freely.

However, Silvanus noticed some things about the present Midnight. Maybe because the experiment had already taken root in Midnight’s consciousness; Midnight had a habit of putting on a mask.

If the Midnight in the past couldn’t be read because of his always impassive expression, the present Midnight was still hard to read and it’s all because of the smile he always wears—like a mask.

Silvanus didn’t know if it was an unconscious thing, but he noticed Midnight smiles like Knight. He had seen photos and videos of Knight, given to him by Dominick, when he was in the middle of treatment while Midnight was unconscious. He noticed Midnight moves like Knight, to every little detail that it makes the hair on skin rose sometimes.

It was eerie and interesting at the same time.

Thus, Silvanus concluded that Midnight may have forgotten eighty percent of what had been done to him, but the skills he gained and the beliefs that had been engrained into his mind from years of experimentation stayed.

It was fascinating to Silvanus. Midnight was his first patient who undergone the treatment, so every little thing was observed and recorded by him.

“Another month of physical therapy is needed to properly rehabilitate your body and get you back in fighting shape, I believe,” Said Silvanus. “When that time comes, I will send you back to the farm, but our therapy will continue.”

Midnight nodded. “When will the old man come here?”

Silvanus was now already used to Midnight calling Dominick ‘old man’. “This afternoon.”

Midnight nodded and said nothing again. He was still a man of few words, like before. But he had improved considerably.

“Do you want to go for a walk in the garden?” Silvanus suggested. “I think the weather is nice.”

Midnight nodded with a smile and left the room to go to the garden. His legs were still not as strong as before, but walking was not a problem anymore.

He circled around the garden until he felt tired and sat on one of the benches there.

Midnight looked up at the clear blue sky. He felt carefree, unlike his past self, who was caged and under his father’s control.

He took a deep breath. This feels nice.

Midnight stayed in the garden for a long time before he went to the isolation room to eat his lunch.

Soon after, Dominick arrived with Loki.

Midnight immediately took Loki into his arms and rubbed its chin before accepting the bag where Loki’s things and foods were. “Did you miss me? Or were you being a heartless little cat like what the old man said?”

Loki meowed and Midnight smile.

The human and the cat looked so harmonious, but Dominick was looking at Midnight with flat and dry expression.

The cat was being treated with so much affection and sincerity. Meanwhile, he, the human being who had been looking after this kid for weeks, was being called an ‘old man’.

Dominick clicked his tongue. “You’re just as heartless as your cat.”

Midnight raised his eyes at Dominick and looked at him cluelessly. Dominick snorted, then handed a phone to Midnight. “Your phone. It’s fully charged. You’re welcome.”

“Thanks.”

Dominick sneered. “You are really not a cute kid at all.”

Midnight just smiled and silently took Loki to his room. He was planning to put Loki down on the floor when the cat used its claws to cling to his clothes.

He softly chucked. “Miss me?”

Loki made a purring sound, making Midnight’s expression softened. “Not heartless at all,” he whispered. “Old man is just talking shit about you, huh?”

Loki meowed.

Midnight smiled, then put the bag down before checking his phone. It had been two months since he used this phone. He suddenly wondered how GodfavoredMe was now.

He opened the ALONE app and tapped the inbox. There were three unread messages from GodFavoredMe.

Sitting down at the edge of the bed, he opened GodFavoredMe message.

GodFavoredMe: It’s my brother’s death anniversary today. I don’t feel like coming out of my room, but my parents would be very sad. I can’t be selfish. They’re already in pain. I shouldn’t add to it. I have to keep myself together.

GodFavoredMe: I survived the DA of my brother. How are you? It seems you haven’t been online. Are you doing okay? You’re still alive, right?

The third message came just last week.

GodFavoredMe: I pray that you’re doing fine. Goodbye. Please have a good life.

Slowly, a frown made its way to Midnight’s eyebrows.

Midnight immediately typed a message to GodFavoredMe, but his chat only sank to the bottom of the chat box. Unread.

Maybe this person was not online?

Midnight gave it a few hours before checking his ALONE app chat box again.

Nothing.

Midnight let a day passed before checking again.

Still no response from GodFavoredMe.

As Midnight’s days filled with physical therapy and therapy with Silvanus continued, he never forgets to check the ALONE app to see if GodFavoredMe replied. But there was nothing. Not even a single post since that person bade him goodbye.

A twinge of worry surfaced in Midnight’s heart. He may not be that close with GodFavoredMe, but GodFavoredMe was the person he talked to the most in the ALONE app. The only person who left an impression on him.

A lonely person who was trying to live a good life for their family. And he could understand them because he felt the same way towards his big brother.

For the first time in his life, he genuinely hopes that a person was alive.

He sent another message to GodFavoredMe.

Anonymous: You’re alive…right?

His message just sunk to the bottom of the chat box again.

Recalling GodFavoredMe old posts, Midnight couldn’t help thinking about something unpleasant.

GodFavoredMe really didn’t do it… right?

However, there was no way to know anything about GodFavoredMe. ALONE app has no user data because it was made by the Orgánosi to keep everyone anonymous. He had no way of knowing what had happened to this person.

Unfortunately, his concern for GodFavoredMe did not bear any fruit. GodFavoredMe never went online anymore, and he got busy retraining his body to fight deadly battles.

If he wanted to take that position similar to his brother, he had to be even stronger than he used to be.

After staying for three months in the laboratory since he fell in coma, he was finally sent back to the farm, where he trained even harder. There were only a few weeks left before the selection. He didn’t let himself slacked off.

“There are some strong contenders for the position, but I don’t think they would be able to defeat you in combat.” Dominick commented after seeing Midnight finished another round of training. “It’s okay to rest, kid.”

“I can’t slack off.” Midnight then proceeded to do exercises that strengthen his core.

Dominick just shook his head and let Midnight be.

THREE WEEKS later, the selection for the overseer of the Orgánosi’s North America continent started in Acapulco, Mexico.

First requirement to be able to be part of the selection was a recommendation from one of the Arkhontes and each Arkhontes can only recommend one person, thus there were ten fighting for one position.

Dominick Quinn was the one who recommended Midnight for the position. And ironically, the Fourth Arkhon, Kelleon Velasquez, recommended someone as well. A strong candidate, as if he was testing Midnight’s strength.

However, Midnight couldn’t care less about his father at the moment. There were three tests for this selection. Two of tests were focused on individual strength and combat skills while the last one was a test of intelligence and how quick one could solve problems.

The first test was in a forest. The ten contenders would have to take out each other until there was only one left. They have to render their opponent unconscious using no weapon for it to be considered a win. It was a hunt and a survival.

At the start of the test, everyone was given each other’s location to start the hunt.

Midnight stared at the map in his hand for a full two minutes before folding it and putting it in his pocket, never taking it out again.

He looked around and took a deep breath before he calmly walked to his first prey—500 meters away from him.

Midnight didn’t mean to target him—Jandro was the one recommended by his father—but Jandro was the closest to him.

With a shrug, Midnight started his hunt.

Silent footsteps and controlled breathing, Midnight approached his target from behind. It seems his target was also looking for him since he was heading in his direction.

Midnight silently scoffed and deliberately made a noise by cracking his knuckles.

When his target snapped and turned around, Midnight step away from where he was hiding and smiled.

“Hola.”

Jandro took a step back, his eyes narrowed on Midnight, sharpened. He did not respond to Midnight, instead; he recalled the mission given to him by the Fourth Arkhon—to stop Midnight from winning the position.

“Let’s fight?” Midnight asked.

Jandro was wary at Midnight’s calm demeanor because Midnight’s calm eyes were looking at him as if he was a prey to be ripped apart.

If this was an actual battle, Jandro felt like Midnight would really rip him to shreds.

Jandro’s heart pounded, and a chilly feeling crept into his spine. He clenched his fist, ready to fight, when he saw Midnight took a step forward, but faster than his eyes could follow, Midnight appeared in front of him with the back of Midnight’s elbow slamming against his throat, knocking him back and suffocating him.

Without a pause, Midnight continued attacking with his leg, elbows and fists. Targeting Jandro’s chest, neck, throat, jaws and eyes.

Jandro fought back, but Midnight already had an advantage at the moment he was knocked off. That split second gap was enough for Midnight to exploit it. Mercilessly attacking until Jandro was on the ground, curled in a fetus position. Struggling to breathe and soaking the dirt with his blood.

It was an utter mess. A perfect picture of a ruthless attack.

Midnight’s eyes held no mercy as he looked down at Jandro. He took a step forward, raised his leg, ready to deliver his final attack, when an invigilator came out of nowhere and stopped Midnight.

“Halt!”

Midnight innocently glanced at the invigilator. “The rules say I have to render him unconscious. He’s still conscious.”

The invigilator looked at Midnight warily. He saw how Midnight knocked down Jandro in a short period of time. His every attack was ruthless and deadly, that Jandro did not even last five minutes.

The invigilator had supervised a few tests for the Orgánosi’s seven bosses’ position, and this was his second time feeling a genuine fear towards a candidate. The first one was the selection for the Asia continent.

He could never forget that name—Knight Velasquez.

Now, he was facing another Velasquez-Midnight Velasquez. Another terrifying monster who looked exactly alike to one of the bosses of Asia, but this one seemed to be more monstrous than Knight Velasquez. Were they twin?

“I said halt.” The invigilator spoke again, with pretend firmness to intimidate, but Midnight just stared at him with those impassive eyes of his. “You would kill him if you attacked him again.”

Midnight looked at Jandro and then at the invigilator. “Oh.”

The invigilator took a deep breath. “In his state, Jandro wouldn’t be able to take the next test.”

Midnight finally put down his raised leg and tilted his head to the side as he inquired. “Does that mean I’m disqualified for breaking a rule?”

The invigilator shook his head. “You may continue your hunt.” The Orgánosi wants monstrous fighters than anything else.

Midnight’s impassive expression broke into a smile, sending a shiver down the spine of the invigilator. “Thank you, sir.”

With that, Midnight recalled the map and went to his next destination.

The invigilator let out a relieve breath when Midnight finally walked away. He looked at Jandro on the ground for a few seconds before pressing his earpiece to talk to the chief invigilator.

“Code blue. Jandro is down. Need a swift medical attention.” He informed the person on the line. “Keep an eye on Midnight Velasquez. Danger level—five. Highly dangerous.”

The other line was silent for a few seconds before he muttered, “it seems Orgánosi is going to welcome another monster on the list.”

The invigilator cut the line, but he couldn’t agree more. Just seeing Jandro’s condition, Midnight Velasquez was indeed a monster.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 21

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 21

THE FOREST hunt ended quickly, with only six contenders able to continue to the second test. The four who were sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, was all Midnight’s target. And the only reason the remaining five were not in the hospital right now was because Midnight was told by the invigilator to stop hunting after taking down four.

It was against the rules to stop a contender from hunting, but they made an exemption for Midnight. Or else there would be no second test happening.

There were only two options—disqualified Midnight for unintentionally sending almost half of the contenders to the hospital or stop him from hunting more. They choose the latter.

After the forest hunt concluded, Midnight was sitting at the back of a pickup truck while the other contenders were in another pickup. The five kept glancing at Midnight, who was by himself with his eyes closed while sitting crossed legged, back straight.

The five hunted and fought each other. They found it odd that it was only them present at the extraction point at the end, but they learned the truth once they arrived at the camp.

Four contenders would not be able to continue with the test anymore because they had been sent to the hospital. One had a severe concussion, two were excessively bleeding, while one had multiple broken bones. And all that was done by Midnight Velasquez, who was sitting calmly at the other pickup truck.

“Shouldn’t they disqualify him?” One of the five, Joshua, asked in a low voice.

One contender, Lukas, sneered. He was the one who won against the four. “Why would they? It’s not Midnight’s fault that he’s strong. And I heard those who were sent to the hospital did not last even five minutes with him.”

Another contender, Drias, nodded. “And do you really think the Orgánosi would hinder such monster from entering the organization?”

“What if his actions towards those four people were calculated, and he might do something similar to one of us?” It was the very contender who’d demanded to know why Midnight wasn’t disqualified that uttered this question; the accusation hung heavy in the air.

“If you’re afraid, just back out.” Lukas said to Joshua before jumping down from the pickup truck and walking towards the pickup where Midnight was.

Drias followed Lukas. Meanwhile, the remaining three just watched the two approached Midnight.

Strong people like Midnight tend to be arrogant and self-absorbed, so there were some hesitations in Lukas and Drias’ mind as they approached. They were about to greet Midnight, but he surprised them by opening his eyes, turning to them, and speaking first.

“Done with the test?”

“Yeah.” Seeing Midnight was amiable, Lukas got in the truck and sat across from him. “We were surprised that it was just the five of us at the extraction point.”

Following Lukas, Drias climbed into the back of the pickup truck and sat down. “How long have you been waiting here?” He asked Midnight so familiarly that Midnight was slightly taken aback, but still answered.

“Four hours.”

Lukas and Drias looked at Midnight with parted lips, stunned.

“Four hours?” Drias echoed. “That long? You finished the test that fast?”

Midnight nodded, looking humble. “They pulled me out for some reason. I thought I did something wrong. The reason was not a big deal, after all.”

Lukas and Drias shared a look.

Sending four people in critical condition to the hospital was not a big deal? What was a big deal then?

The two then simultaneously looked at Midnight with the same thought running through their minds—Midnight Velasquez was out of touch with reality.

“What?” Midnight inquired when he saw how the two were looking at him.

“Nothing,” Lukas took a dep breath. “The next test will be in the sea, right? Does any of you have any idea what kind of test it is?”

Drias nodded. “Fighting in the water, perhaps?”

Lukas frowned. “I can’t picture it.”

“Probably drowning each other.” Midnight said it in a matter-of-factly tone that made Drias and Lukas stared at Midnight’s nonchalant face.

Midnight pretended like he did not see how Lukas and Drias looked at him after that statement. He said those words not because he did not understand social cues, but because he was curious how these two contenders who approached him first would react.

Because of the life he had lived, he became wary of people approaching him. Call him jaded or whatever, but it had become a habit that had been engrained in his bone to check people and in their intentions.

Just by observing people’s body language, the way they speak, the words they used, and the tone of their voices were enough to learn a lot about someone.

And it seems Midnight’s guess was not far off. The next day, at twilight, everyone was taken to a yacht in the middle of nowhere. It’s just the vast sea everywhere.

“For your next test, each one of you will be given a red emergency light before we throw you into the sea.” The invigilator handed emergency lights to each contender. “That emergency light is your lifeline. Don’t get it stolen. It doesn’t matter to us whatever kind of method you used to steal the emergency lights from each other as long as the result is the same,” The rules were laid out afterwards. “No weapon, as usual. The test will start at night. Have fun!”

As everyone gets ready to board their boat, the invigilator turned to Midnight. The chief invigilator is giving you a restriction. “You are not allowed to accidentally send someone to the hospital or accidentally kill them.”

Midnight paused from walking go the edge of the yacht to turn back to the invigilator. He wanted to ask something—for clarification — but thought against it and just continued walking toward the edge of the top deck.

While Midnight was calmly observing the deep, blue sea, the other remaining contenders—except for Lukas and Drias — kept on glancing at Midnight, as if they will know the secret of how to take him down if they look harder.

Because to receive a restriction from the chief invigilator himself, that meant Midnight might really ‘accidentally’ kill one of them!

“Have fun.” The invigilator suddenly said, as the last light in the sky disappeared on the horizon.

Midnight instantly dove to the ocean from the top deck and disappeared into the sea. Midnight instantly disappeared from everyone’s sight.

“Invigilator!” Joshua, one contender, called out when he realized that Midnight just dove without the invigilator’s go signal to start the test. “He’s disqualified. He already dove.”

The invigilator paused from checking his night vision binoculars and turned to the contender, Joshua, who called out to him. “I said the test will start at night.” He pointed at the dark sky. “Isn’t it night already? What are you still doing here?”

Everyone became silent and looked at the dark sea below them.

Where is Midnight? This was the question running through everyone’s mind as they dive into the deep, cold ocean.

Everyone was warily looking around the surrounding sea while feeling the cold sea. They all knew they had to move fast, or else hypothermia will kill them.

The five contenders immediately scattered while securing their own red emergency light.

Lukas stopped swimming and just calmly float, waiting for his fate. He was not good at underwater fights. He didn’t see the point in trying. So, when he suddenly felt a hand wrapping tightly wrapping around his neck from behind, his breathing stops but did not struggle.

He did not even hear a sound! It was as if the person behind him just popped out of nowhere.

Lukas had one guess who was behind him.

“Midnight?” He guessed.

“Hmm.”

With that confirmation, Lukas slowly reached out to his zipped pocket, where he hid his emergency light. “I surrender.” Then quickly added. “I’m not skilled at underwater combat.” He took out his emergency light and offered it to Midnight, who was still behind him. “Spare me?”

Midnight accepted the emergency light and let go of Lukas’ neck, while still ready for combat. “Go back.”

Lukas did not hesitate and swam back to the yacht. It was dark, so the rest were unaware of Lukas’ trip back to the yacht.

However, to Midnight, whose eyes had been trained to have scotopic vision, it may not be as clear as day, but he could clearly see where his opponents were.

With only half of his head showing, his eyes surveyed his surroundings before letting himself sink and swimming to his next target.

Back on the yacht, Lukas watched the fight in the sea from a binocular with night vision.

He felt a cold, tingling sensation in his spine as he watched as Midnight took down one contender after another. Midnight looked like he was in his element. Resurfacing and diving with ease. From what he could observe, Midnight had a special way of breathing while swimming covertly.

It was easy to tell how well-trained Midnight was in underwater combat. He was like a black marlin, piercing the water so imperceptibly, only a small ripple was visible.

One rescue team after another was deployed to recover the unconscious contenders Midnight had left to sink into the ocean.

Truly merciless.

“If you don’t stop him, he might really kill Joshua.” Lukas said to the invigilator beside him while watching the underwater fight between Midnight and Joshua, if it could even be called a fight.

It was more like a one side trampling, really.

Everyone who was recommended by the position was no weakling. Everyone had been trained to be ruthless in the field. They all had a kill or be killed mentality. But seeing the fight between Midnight and the other contenders, the invigilator watching felt like all the contenders were just pranking them at this point.

Initially, the candidates appeared strong, but their fights against Midnight left the invigilator questioning whether Midnight was exceptionally formidable, or the candidates were ultimately underwhelming and disappointing?

“I generously told him about his restriction,” the invigilator said with nonchalant voice before sighing as if he was so done with everything. “I’m sure he’ll remember.”

The invigilator believed a sea battle would hinder Midnight’s progress, adding a degree of difficulty. However, at that very moment, he felt as if he’d unleashed a killer whale into the ocean.

Lukas, on the other hand, let out a relieve breath. Just like what the invigilator said, Midnight remembered his restriction. Midnight was not as merciful as he was to him, but Lukas could tell Midnight held back so much as to not accidentally sent Joshua to the hospital.

Almost everyone was sent back unconscious to the Yacht, but nothing severe.

The last one to climb back into the yacht was Midnight, and he stayed at the swimming platform in the yacht’s rear, just watching the starless sky and feeling the cold ocean breeze.

He was thinking about the selection test.

Could it have been that simple? Or was he simply more monstrous than the others? Did this result stem from the experiment? Did his training differ from everyone else’s?

He had no answer to these questions because he hadn’t met a worthy opponent in this selection.

Sighing to himself, he got up from the swimming platform and finally went up to his designated room on the yacht to rest.

Midnight closed the lights soon after he entered his room. He was more comfortable to move around in the dark.

His eyes easily adjusted to the darkness and the comfort it gives him made him sigh softly.

After washing, he changed clothes and laid on the bed.

Despite closing his eyes, his brain remained active. Unable to sleep, he got out of bed and left the room. He went back to the top deck, where he saw Lukas sitting on the long sofa.

“Oh, hey!” Lukas greeted Midnight.

Midnight nodded and sat on the chair near the railing, his back leaning against the cold, hard railing.

“I thought you’d be resting by now.” Lukas opened the conversation. He was actually curious about this monstrous being in front of him. “Can I ask you something?”

Midnight gave Lukas a ‘go ahead’ look.

“May I ask who recommended you?” Lukas asked. Everyone knew they’d received an Arkhon’s recommendation, but the specifics of who recommended whom remained unknown.

Midnight determined that it wouldn’t be a big deal to tell the truth. “The second Arkhon.”

Lukas’ lips parted in shock. As far as he knew, the second Arkhon, a legendary figure in the Orgánosi, had recommended no one before. “No wonder. I was recommended by the seventh Arkhon.”

Midnight nodded, and the topic ended. However, Lukas was still curious.

“Were you trained by the second Arkhon?”

Midnight shook his head. “No. The fourth Arkhon trained me.”

Lukas’ lips were now parted wide open. His expression was full of confusion. “How… what…?” The second and fourth Arkhon were both legendary figure and Midnight had connection to both?

Wait… wasn’t the fourth Arkhon surname Velasquez? And wasn’t there also a Velasquez continental boss of Asia, which was the fourth Arkhon’s son?

Midnight nodded at Lukas. “It’s complicated.”

“Yeah…” Lukas was left speechless for a couple of minutes. His mind was trying to wrap up around the information he just received. And Midnight did not elaborate further and just left the conversation hanging after that.

Until the two parted ways on the top deck to rest, Lukas remained dazed. His mind had been a little blown.

The next morning, the third test began after breakfast. It was a battle of intellect through oral examination.

Each contender will face five invigilators who would also serve as their examiner. And each one would ask you a question and you only have three minutes to reply.

Midnight was the first one called.

He faced the five invigilators calmly, with no ripple in his expression. But out of these five invigilators, only one was asking Midnight question one after another.

The five questions turned into ten, and then fifteen, until it reached twenty. Half were situational questions and half were analytical questions.

Only then was Midnight sent out.

“We will send your result to the address you provided.”

Midnight nodded and left the room.

“How was it?” Lukas and Drias asked Midnight at the same time.

“It was okay.” Midnight said with a shrugged. “I think everyone will pass this test.”

Everyone contenders who heard it took Midnight’s words to heart. They thought it would be easy until they were hit by the first question.

The five could only curse Midnight in their hearts!

Once the third test concluded, all contenders were sent to the port.

Still preoccupied with the third test, the others were surprised when Midnight suddenly departed, running to a nearby helicopter.

“How was it, kid?” It was Dominick, who welcomed Midnight as Midnight opened the helicopter’s door.

Midnight shrugged and joined Dominick inside. “Too easy.”

Dominick clicked his tongue. “I told you; no contenders could defeat you. Monstrous people like you are already working in the Orgánosi, such as your big brother and other continental bosses. They are the ones you should be wary of. They are the people who are just like you.”

Midnight nodded. “Hmm.”

Seeing this not cute kid acting obediently, Dominick smiled and messed Midnight’s hair. “Congratulations in advance, kid.” There was no doubt in Dominick’s voice. He was certain that Midnight would get the position.

And Dominick hit the nail on the head.

A letter from the Orgánosi arrived at the farm and it reads,‘Congratulations. Please report to the Orgánosi’s NEW YORK CITY base in three days’ time for your inauguration.“

Midnight stared at it for a long time before an imperceptive smile appeared on his lips.

Finally. He had become a little closer to his brother.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 22

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 22

THE inauguration felt anticlimactic to Midnight. A vow, a number code to access the Orgánosi’s bases and a tattoo at the back, below his nape—that was it—and he was immediately sent to Italy for ‘first continental training’. Out of concern, Dominick accompanied Midnight to the Orgánosi’s private airport.

“We will continue to hide your digital footprint.” Dominick informed Midnight before Midnight entered the plane bound for Italy. “But I’m certain your father can find you since you’re going to Europe. We will try our best to protect you on our end, but Silvanus thinks that your safety would be more guaranteed if your father doesn’t know about the treatment we did. You’ll be safer that way.”

Silvanus was concerned that if Kelleon found out, he might do something to Midnight again. That would be catastrophic because Midnight’s brain couldn’t bear another chaos.

Midnight had always been sharp and immediately understood what Dominick meant. “You want me to act like my old self.” It was a statement, not a question.

Dominick nodded. “That way, we wouldn’t raise your father’s suspicion, and he won’t do something to you. Just pretend to be obedient for now.”

“Pretending? I’m good at that,” Midnight said in a nonchalant voice. “I’ll take care of myself.”

Dominick smiled and raised his hand to pat Midnight’s head. “Be careful. Call if you need anything. If you can’t contact me, call Klaus. And if you want someone to talk to, Silvanus said he’s free anytime. And don’t forget the person I recommended if you have free time.” Then quickly added when he remembered something. “Also, chat with my princess from time to time, will you? I’m sure she’s bored being stuck on the farm every day.”

Midnight agreed and then waved his hand as he entered the plane.

After he settled in his seat, he watched Dominick leave from the plane’s window.

He actually knew the reason why Dominick asked him to pretend like his old self. It’s because Dominick couldn’t protect him and fight his father for him. And he would never ask Dominick to do that. That old man already did a lot for him and helping him meant Happy would be dragged into the mess as well. He didn’t want that since he knew all Dominick wanted for Happy was peace and good health.

And this was his own battle. Knowing how vile his father was, he would never want to drag anyone into his mess.

When Midnight couldn’t see Dominick anymore, he closed his eyes and whispered thank you in his heart. What the old man had done for him was something he would never forget, and he would forever be grateful.

And if he could repay the old man by protecting Happy when needed—that wouldn’t be enough for everything Dominick did for him—he would do it in a heartbeat.

Midnight felt the plane move and rose to the sky. He opened his eyes again and looked down to see the city below.

I’ll be back. Hopefully, he would be a better and competent continental boss by then.

MIDNIGHT arrived in Rome near dawn. The Orgánosi’s people who picked him up in the airport brought him to the Racini’s Hotel. In his allotted room, there was a laptop on the corner table with an ‘open me’ sticky note pasted to it.

With no exhaustion on his face after that over eight hours’ flight, he dropped his duffel bag and sat on the chair and opened the laptop.

The laptop only had two documents saved and one video file.

The first document was his schedule for the entire year. He had to memorize it because it’ll self-destruct the moment he closed the laptop.

The second document was the kind of training he’ll received for the whole year here.

And lastly, the video file was an introduction to the continental boss who would train him—Monti Parisi.

As Midnight read Monti Parisi’s information, he recalled what the old man had told him. Monstrous people like him were already a member of the Orgánosi and they were called continental bosses.

Midnight suddenly felt proud that his big brother was one of those people.

Dragging his attention back to Monti Parisi’s information, Midnight felt like this person would not be as easy to the defeat as the contenders he fought. He did not even consider it fighting. It was a warm-up at best.

Midnight felt his body tingling in excitement. He seldom met formidable people and gets to fight time head on. Mostly, when the opponent was more powerful than him, his father would tell him to use assassination methods than a face-to-face combat.

After memorizing everything, Midnight closed the laptop. The moment he closed it, he heard a static sound coming from the laptop and then it emitted a small smoke, not enough to trigger the fire detector, but enough to conclude that it had been destroyed.

Not minding the destroyed laptop, he went to the bathroom to take a quick bath and then went to bed.

After only three hours of sleep, Midnight woke up and got ready for the day.

His first schedule for the day was to visit the base and meet Monti Parisi.

Riding the elevator, Midnight pushed the basement button and then use the elevator floor numbers to enter his code. He felt the elevator moved, as if it was switching gears and then it continued going forward, passing the Racini’s hotel basement and arriving at the double steel door of the Orgánosi’s base.

Midnight went straight to Parisi’s office when the steel door opened after punching in his code.

He thought he had to wait for a while because of the time, but Monti Parisi was already there, working with a lot of documents.

“Have a seat. Dammi un secondo.”

Monti Parisi said when he was ushered inside by Parisi’s assistant.

Midnight nod at the assistant and took a seat, patiently waiting in silence for Parisi to finish his work.

After a short while, Parisi finally raised his head at Midnight and the two’s eyes met.

Parisi frowned when he saw Midnight’s face, while Midnight accepted Parisi’s inquisitive gaze. He did not look away and held Parisi’s gaze.

As if confused, Monti Parisi took a folder from his drawer and read it, then he looked at Midnight again before looking at something on the file at hand with a slight frown.

“I’m Midnight Velasquez.” Midnight introduced himself, guessing what was going on in Parisi’s mind.

Parisi looked at Midnight again, observing him before putting down the folder he was holding on the table. “How are you related to Knight Velasquez?”

“I’m his little brother.” Midnight answered without hesitation, as if he had never introduced himself like that all his life. Then he asked tentatively. “This training is confidential, right?”

Monti easily picked up what Midnight meant. “Don’t worry. Everything is confidential until you officially joined the continental bosses.” Monti explained further when he saw a slight frown on Midnight’s eyebrows. “You’ve been inaugurated as the next continental boss of North America, but you still have to train for three years under three continental bosses before you officially join this overworked team. This time, the organization picked a mentor for you—me. However, the last two mentors will be chosen by you.”

Midnight nodded then asked, “the Europe continent has two continental bosses, right? Will you be the only one training me?”

Parisi nodded. “You will probably learn a lot from Racini, but he’s not present at the moment. So, it’s just me.”

Midnight nodded again to indicate that he understands.

Parisi continued explaining to Midnight. “Note that the schedule I’ve provided for you indicates that your training will primarily take place in the field. You will work with the team I assign you. This training aims to develop your leadership ability. Why do you think that is?”

Midnight reflected on himself. “Because I’m a lone wolf?”

Parisi nodded. “Every person who became continental bosses is a lone wolf. We don’t enjoy playing with others, thus being in a team is suffocating. But that’s precisely what we need to do, as we’d be managing a large number of people. Even though I despise people who are weak, I am required to work alongside them. In my opinion, this training seems less about leadership and more about tolerating difficult people. It will teach you how to be patient until you lost your mind.”

Midnight did not react and just stared at Monti Parisi who seemed to hate his job very much—no, more like hate the people he’s working with.

“Anyway,” Parisi leaned back in his seat. “Your free this week, so do whatever you want.”

Midnight blinked. “But the schedule—”

Parisi waved his hand as if telling him to disregard the schedule. “Forget about it. It’s just for documentation purposes. And anyway, I have to find a new team for you. The organization informed me ahead of time about the new continental boss for North America, but that was before you got the position. Meeting you now, I had to form a new team that would work well with you, since the previous team I hastily formed might drive you crazy for having a dull brain.”

Midnight could only smile and nod.

It seems that Monti Parisi did not only hate the people he was working with; he was also overworked.

“You can leave now.” Said Parisi as he returned his attention to the documents in front of him. “Take advantage of your free time and tour around Italy. You might not have time once we start.”

Midnight got up. “I will. Thank you.”

“I will give you one week to have fun. Keep your line open just in case there’s an emergency.”

Midnight was about to leave when a question popped into his mind. He turned back and asked Parisi. “Can I go anywhere in Italy?”

“Yes. Just don’t leave the country.”

“Thank you.”

Midnight left and Monti started at the door, where Midnight exited. He recalled how Midnight thanked him, coupled with his cold eyes and defensive body stance. Monti wryly smiled and muttered under his breath. “He doesn’t really feel thankful. What a thick mask he’s wearing.”

Monti just sighed and went back to work.

As for Midnight, he left the base and went up to his hotel room while booking a train ticket to Venice. With his backpack slung over one shoulder, he departed the hotel, heading directly to the train station.

Using a fake passport and identification card provided by Dominick, Midnight travelled with no worried. He knew that by using this fake identification, Ruthgar would be automatically notified, and his digital footprint would be erased.

Before lunch, Midnight arrived in Venice.

Following the address Dominick gave him, Midnight rode a water taxi to reach his destination immediately—a very fancy waterfront restaurant.

Midnight, with his ragged jeans and simple black t-shirt, spoke to the maître d’ and he was guided to the table he reserved while he was on the train.

Amidst the crowd of people flaunting designer labels, Midnight’s attire sticks like a sore thumb. Midnight, however, was completely indifferent. He may not be his father’s favorite and was starved from time to time, he was still raised like a nobleman. It was standard behavior in the Velasquez home.

Midnight had the gait and demeanor of an aristocrat. He had that air of old money around him.

Accepting the menu from the waiter, Midnight ordered his food and then casually asked. “Do you have a waiter here called L?”

With a smile, the waiter nodded. “Sì”

Midnight smiled back. He made sure he looks as harmless as a rock. “Can you please tell him I want to speak to him?”

“Of course. Just a moment, Sir.”

The waiter first posted Midnight’s order before finding L.

Midnight did not wait long. A waiter with a stunning face stopped in front of his table and offered his hand with a smile.

“Love.”

Midnight blinked at the waiter. He knew that most Italian men were romantic and very expressive of their affection, but to call someone ‘love’ at the first meeting, Midnight finds it disconcerting.

Seeing his reaction, the waiter chuckled and offered his hand one more time. “My name is Love Zanotti.”

Understanding dawned on Midnight. Oh. He accepted the handshake. “I’m Midnight Velasquez.”

“I know. Dominick told me you’ll come looking for me. I just didn’t know it’ll be this soon.”

Midnight motioned for Love to sit.

Love declined. “I’m still on shift.” Love looked at the wall clock and turned to Midnight. “Two hours.”

“I can wait.”

Love smiled. “Great! I’ll be back later.”

Love seemed to be a very open and friendly person. Such a sunny person was not Midnight’s type of people. However, Dominick recommended him. That means Love must be good at something.

Two hours passed by fast.

When Love returned to Midnight’s table, he was not wearing his waiter’s uniform anymore.

“Have a seat.” Midnight offered again.

This time, Love accepted it.

“Want to order something?” Midnight asked.

“I’m good. I’m a burger kind of guy and they don’t offer it here.”

Midnight did not want to assume based on stereotypes, but he was curious. “Are you Italian or American?”

Love gave out a short laugh, his blue eyes glistening in amusement. “Born and raised here in Venice, then studied Software Engineering in MIT. That’s when I fell in love with burger.”

Midnight let out a chuckle. A genuine one. He couldn’t help it. He finds Love genuineness and openness refreshing.

And because of that, Midnight loosened up a bit, and he became a little at ease around Love. “When did you come back from MIT?”

“Just a week ago.” Love said with a shrugged. “Dominick asked me to go back and wait for you here. He said you’ll be needing me anytime soon, so I quit my high-paying job to work for you.”

Midnight’s lips parted open in shocked. “What?”

Love grinned. “You’re my new boss. How should I address you? Boss or you want to be called Sir?”

Midnight was so shocked that it took him a while to process the information Love just fed him.

For Dominick to be able to order Love around, Midnight inquired. “Are you that close to the old man?”

Love blinked. “Old man?”

“Dominick.” Midnight corrected himself.

Love laughed a bit. “He knows my dad. So, when dad died when I was in second year of middle school, Dominick financially supported me until I graduated university. I know it would be hard to repay him for everything he had done for me, so I told him that I will do one thing for him—one irrational thing that could possibly ruin my life—and here I am.”

Looking at that bright grin, Midnight was impressed that Love could still smile so happily after following an order that might ruin his career and life.

Infected by Love’s genuineness, Midnight honestly commented. “I don’t know what to call you. Impressive or an idiot.”

“Hey!” Love glared at Midnight, but it lacked sharpness. “I feel insulted. You owe me a burger.”

Midnight stood up and slung one strap of his backpack over his shoulder. “Come on. I’ll buy you all the burgers you want.”

Love’s expression instantly brightened up. “No take back!”

Love followed Midnight out of the restaurant and into the designated water taxi stand.

“I’m a local. I’ll be your guide. We can just walk,” Love offered when he catches up to Midnight.

“I don’t want to walk,” Midnight answered while waving at the incoming water taxi. Before he told the taxi where to go, he turned to Love. “Where is the best tasting burger in Venice?”

Love immediately spoke to the water taxi in lieu of Midnight, telling him where he wanted to eat.

Just as they were about to step into the boat, Midnight heard a someone calling his big brother’s name.

“Hey! Velasquez! Knight!”

Out of habit, Midnight raised his head and looked toward the owner of that voice.

His eyes settled on two identical twins covered in tattoo, riding on a small private motorboat, looking at him with familiarity.

Midnight did not know how to respond. Should he pretend or tell the truth?

However, before he could decide, one of the twins—the one who had no tattoo on his face—said, “I don’t think that’s Knight.”

Midnight stilled. What now?

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 23

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 23

“FRIENDS?” Love asked Midnight when he saw Midnight looking at the twins and not entering the water taxi. Love thought Midnight would go over and talk to the twins, but Midnight did the opposite. Casually, he boarded the water taxi and took a seat.

“Hey! What’s your name?” Before the water taxi could leave, one of the twins called out to Midnight.

Midnight was sure these twins knew his older brother. If he didn’t answer the twin’s question, his big brother would surely hear about him from the twins, and he would know know where he was. And at the moment, he didn’t want to meet his brother.

He had no option but to answer. “Midnight Velasquez.” Then he put his forefinger over his lips. “I’m in hiding.”

The twins were quick to understand the request hidden behind Midnight’s simple response. “No worries. We’re in hiding, too.” Said the twin with a tattoo on his face. “I’m Blaze.” Then pointed at the guy beside him. “My twin, Blake.”

With a nod to the twins, the water taxi departed, leaving the twins behind.

“Want to know who they are?” Love asked Midnight.

Midnight gave Love a surprised look, as if he was not expecting Love to be helpful.

Love clicked his tongue. “Boss, I’m your new tracker. Didn’t I tell you that earlier?”

“Oh.” That actually did not cross Midnight’s mind. He thought Dominick sent Love just to keep him company or something similar. “If you can find who they are for me, that would be great.”

Love shrugged and casually took out his phone and started aggressively tapping it as if he was fighting with something on the screen.

Before they arrived at their destination, Love handed his phone to Midnight.

On the screen, Midnight saw three profiles with photos.

Blake Vitale. Blaze Vitale. Luther San Deigo.

Below their names was the information about them—nothing crazy—but there was no mention of his big brother.

“Are they connected to my big brother?”

“Knight Velasquez?” Love had already been oriented by Dominick about Midnight prior to coming back to Venice. “No record. However, someone seemed to be hiding their information. What you just read now is just a public record.”

“Can you dig more?”

“Sure. But I need my laptop for that.”

“Alright. Later then.”

Little did Midnight know; a reunion was being planned by the twins as he and Love walked to his flat after enjoying a burger.

Both sides shared the same concern. A mutual distrust existed: the twins were afraid Midnight would expose them, and Midnight was equally apprehensive about the twins telling his big brother about him. Had the twins not been so thrilled to meet Knight’s look alike, they wouldn’t have introduced themselves and wouldn’t be in this mess.

“Make yourself at home,” Love told Midnight as they entered Love’s flat.

Midnight nodded and surveyed his surroundings. Surveying the entire flat. It was obvious that the person who lived in this flat was unpretentious. The apartment’s furnishings and decor were extremely basic. His gaze was drawn, though, to the balcony and its stunning view of the sea.

“Nice flat.” Midnight commented as he looked at the sparkling blue sea.

“Thanks!” Love stepped out of his room, carrying his already open laptop in his left hand and holding a puppy in the right. “Boss, meet my pup. This is Hevn.”

Midnight turned to look, and his expression softened seeing the puppy. It reminded him of his little heartless cat, Loki.

Midnight approached Love, gently taking the puppy into his arms. Seeing that, Love presumed that Midnight had experience with pets.

“You have a pet, too?”

Midnight nodded with a small smile. “A cat. His name is Loki. I left it in Dominick’s farm.”

Love smiled. He’s pleased to see his new boss smile genuinely. He noticed that this new boss of his wears a very thick mask. But his boss had noticeably loosened up since before, which was a welcome change.

Love sat on the long sofa and started tapping on his laptop’s keyboard.

Midnight silently played with Hevn while Love worked on his laptop until Love inquired.

“By the way, boss, what’s your plan for the whole year you’re here? I need to know so I can match my schedule with yours.”

Midnight recalled his schedule for the entire year and told Love everything except for the confidential ones.

“Seems you have a lot of free time, boss,” Love realized. “Where are you staying in Rome? Maybe I can stay there, too.”

Midnight was about to ask why would Love move to Rome when he remembered that Love was his tracker, that means this guy would be moving with him wherever he goes. That realization made Midnight stilled.

Parisi was right. He really had to learn how to work with a lot of people from now on. For a lone wolf like him, it was a bit discomforting.

“Boss?”

Midnight blinked. “I’m staying in the Racini’s Hotel.”

“Then I’ll make a reservation there.” Love had no problem reserving a room in the Racini’s Hotel—one of the luxurious hotels in the world. As long as he’s a member of the Orgánosi, staying in the Racini’s hotel was free. “Which room are you in? I’ll reserve the room next to yours.”

This conversation really makes Midnight uncomfortable. He was not used to this, but he still answered Love’s question because it was necessary.

“I’ll reserve the room now.” Said Love and sent an email to Racini’s Hotel, together with his code. Then he looked up at his boss and chuckled, as if he was laughing at Midnight. “You can just say no, boss. Uncomfortable is written all over your body.”

Midnight was somewhat surprised. He made sure to hide his expression behind his smiling mask, but it seemed Love was sensitive to body language. Although Midnight hated being scrutinized, he approved of Love’s insight into his character. To work effectively as a team, they must learn to understand each other’s needs and actions.

“It’s just I’m used to being alone,” Midnight explained. “This would be the first time that someone would be following me. It’s uncomfortable.”

Love shrugged, appreciating his boss’ honesty. “It’s cool. I actually booked the room below your floor.”

Midnight let out a relieved breath. “Much appreciated.”

Love let out a short laugh and focused his attention on his laptop. After a short while, he looked up with a frown. “About those twins…” he drawled. “Even their file in the Orgánosi was hidden.”

Midnight frowned. “Can you access it?”

“Yeah, but it’ll inform the other line.” Love explained. “It seemed they were connected to the Orgánosi somehow, but it’s not really the Orgánosi protecting them. It’s someone else inside the Orgánosi, I guessed.”

Midnight immediately concluded that it must be his brother, since those two knew him. “Let it go.” He told Love. “No need to look into them anymore.”

“Alright.” Love no need to be told twice and got up from the sofa. “I will clean the guestroom. How long are you staying here?”

“Until Parisi called me back to Rome. So, probably a week.” Midnight did not reject Love’s offer to stay in his flat, even though Midnight had planned to stay at a hotel at first. Since he would be working with Love from now on, he had to know who Love was behind his open personality and genuine humor.

Love nodded and went to ready the guest room for Midnight.

In the living room, Midnight continued playing with Hevn until Love informed him that the guest room was ready.

Midnight put down Hevn on the floor and followed Love to the guest room. After thanking Love and Love left, he put his backpack on the floor, at the side of the bed, and walked toward the balcony overlooking the canals.

Midnight stood silently by the balcony door, watching the boats glide along the canals. For some reason, he found it soothing, and he hadn’t realized how long he’d been watching.

A lot was on his mind as he watched the boats, and the people go about their day. When he came back to his senses, he felt a sense of longing to see his big brother.

One of his phones in the bag rang. When he checked, it was his old phone where his father usually contacted him.

Orlando was calling.

Midnight answered like usual. “Yes?”

“Your father is asking for your schedule for the entire year. In your free time, he will give you something to do to make your mind sharper.”

“Okay.”

Orlando abruptly hung up without a word. Midnight was used to it and before, he wouldn’t feel anything. Now, he couldn’t help sneering at Orlando’s arrogance.

Ironically, Midnight found amusement in the fact that despite his being free from his father’s influence, he still needed to feign obedience. This was because he was weak. Given his current strength and lack of support, defeating his father was impossible.

His father had a lot of people behind him, especially the ten families supporting him. He would be executed immediately if he tried and failed. Not to mention he might implicate his big brother.

That was why he had to be careful and plan well.

To be truly free, and to stand beside his brother as himself and not just his big brother’s shadow, he had a lot of things to consider and do to make that happen.

However, he was not as obedient as before.

He called Parisi.

“I thought I told you to relax. Why are you calling?”

Midnight went straight to the point. He had a feeling Parisi would like it more than beating around the bush. “If my father asked you for my whole year’s schedule, would you give it to him?”

“He already did just a few minutes ago. I said politely said no.” Then Parisi added. “Continental bosses’ training is always confidential even from the Arkhontes. It’s only between the mentor and the trainee.”

“I appreciate that. Thank you.”

“No need for thanks. It’s what I should do.”

Midnight bade goodbye to Parisi and then sent his schedule for the year to Orlando. He added a few confidential ones to not make it obvious and kept the test to himself.

Afterwards, he took a nap and slept well up to dinner time. When he came out of his room, he noticed the post-it-note pinned to his door.

‘Boss, I went out to buy something for Hevn. Won’t be back until tomorrow. Please eat dinner by yourself.’

Midnight frowned. Just what kind of ‘something’ was Love buying for his dog that it would take until tomorrow?

Shaking his head, he took the post-it-note, throw it into the trash, then decided to leave the apartment to walk around even though the sky was already dark.

He never really enjoyed the places he visited before because he never felt any interest in them. But now it was different. He was curious to see Venice at night.

Taking only his wallet and smart phone, he left Love’s apartment and wandered around the canal’s sidewalk before crossing the grand canal through Rialto Bridge.

Just after he walk past the bridge, he felt someone following him.

Midnight became alert, but his demeanor did not change. His walking pace remained steady, but he started walking towards populated streets to get away.

However, it seems the one following him did not want to play a hide-and-seek game with him.

A hand tapped Midnight’s shoulder and a familiar voice came from behind him.

“Hey! Remember us?”

Midnight calmly turned around and did not show an ounce of surprise when he saw the Vitale twins. “I thought you’ll enjoy playing hide-and-seek?”

Blaze smiled dryly. “Ha-ha. Very amusing.”

Midnight shrugged, then asked. “Need anything?”

“Yeah.” Blake was the one who answered. “Had dinner yet?”

“No.”

“Great. Let’s go grab dinner.”

Before Midnight could accept the invitation, the Vitale twins were already motioning him to follow. And since he had nothing pressing to do anyway, he followed.

He also wanted to know what these twins wanted from him, and he could sound them out if they had told or planned to tell his brother about him or not.

The three found themselves in a quaint but vibrant bar next to the canal.

“I’ll go straight to the point,” Blaze said to Midnight after they had finished ordering. “We came looking for you because we share the same concern. We’re both hiding for a reason and it would be best to be quiet about it, yeah?”

Midnight nodded. “Yes. Agreed.”

“Great.” Blaze smiled and ended that topic decisively. “I have a feeling we will be good friends.”

Meanwhile, Blake was staring at Midnight, as if memorizing his face. Then he turned to Blaze. “Kamukhang-kamukha talaga siya ni Knight. Masyado silang magkamukha para maging magkapatid lang.”

“Yeah. I get that a lot. Pero magkapatid lang talaga kami ni Kuya.”

Sabay na napatingin ang kambal kay Midnight sa sagot nito.

“Damn.” Blake was impressed at how well Midnight spoke Tagalog. “Tinuruan ka ni Knight?”

“Self-taught.”

“More impressive.” Blaze complimented Midnight. “Magtatagal ka ba rito o bakasyon lang?”

“Bakasyon lang.” Sagot ni Midnight habang pasimpleng ino-obserbahan ang magkambal. “Kayo?”

“We’re staying here for a while,” sagot ni Blake. “If you’re here for vacation, come visit us in our boat.” Blake told Midnight where they usually dock their boat. “We’ll take you sailing around Venice.”

“Pag-iisipan ko.” Ani Midnight.

Midnight didn’t know the reason why he was at ease talking to these twins he just met.

Was it because they knew his big brother but can still identify him as himself?

He wondered.

Their food arrived, and their conversation continued. Just simple topics. No digging deeper into their own background. Just three people sharing a meal while telling simple stories, funny events and unbelievable things they had seen in their travels.

This was Midnight’s first time spending his time like this… just talking about anything and nothing at the same time. Nothing to gain and no purpose at all. Just three people having random conversation over a meal.

“Hey, want to come with us tomorrow to get our new yacht?” Blaze asked Midnight, then turned to Blake. “I hope it’s already finished. I really don’t want to stay with those lovers in one boat.”

Blake nodded. “Yeah. I hope so, too.” Then he looked at Midnight. “You coming? We’ll tour you around.”

This was Midnight’s second time hearing a ‘we’ll tour you around’ invitation. First was Love and then the twins.

Who would have thought these people would be comfortable enough with him to invite him to tour around? Midnight felt something in his chest. He didn’t know why he felt like he just opened something that made him feel relieve… and happy?

Midnight inwardly frowned. Silvanus said that he would now be able to express his thoughts and emotions, but he was still having a hard time.

He took a deep breath and answered the twins. “I’m not sure about tomorrow. Nag-offer din si Love na i-tour ako. He’s a local, so I accepted.”

Ssabay na napatitig ang kambal kay Midnight.

“Love?” Gagad ni Blaze.

“Yeah. The guy I was with earlier.”

“Oh.” Ibinalik ni Blake ang atensiyon sa wine na sinisimsim. “No problem.”

“Yeah.” Blaze smiled. “Enjoy your time with your love.”

Right at that moment, Midnight realized why the twins stared at him when he mentioned Love. Hinilot ni Midnight ang sentido. “You got it wrong. He’s not my love. It’s his name. His name is Love.”

Parehong natigilan si Blake at Blaze saka sabay na napa-“Oh”.

“Although it’s okay, too, if you two are a thing.” Blaze quickly added.

Midnight gave Blaze a dry stare, making Blaze chuckled while Blake shook his head and smiled slightly.

The night deepened, the wine kept flowing, and Midnight experienced something unprecedented: he was enjoying a long, nonsense conversation in an ungodly hour with other people, like a normal person.

At that time, Midnight didn’t yet understand that the emotion he was feeling at the moment was the emotion one would feel after hitting it off with someone as a friend.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 24

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 24

AT FIRST, Midnight thought that his stay in Venice would only include meeting the person the old man recommended, visit some sight—alone—and then return to Rome, alone as well. However, that was not what happened in his one week in Venice.

Love, his very sociable tracker, as a local, took him to places tourist normally wouldn’t visit. Then at night, the Vitale twins would come looking for him to do a lot of nonsense things. And tonight was the worst night since he met the twins.

He got drunk.

Midnight felt the entire world was spinning and the annoying twins were just laughing at him.

Midnight stopped walking and glared at the two. “So annoying. Stop being noisy.”

The twins—specially Blaze—laughed even harder because Midnight’s expression was more like sulking than glaring. At para may proof ang kambal kapag tinudyo nila si Midnight bukas kapag hindi na ito lasing, inilabas ni Blaze ang cellphone nito saka kinunan ng video si Midnight.

Seeing Blaze’s phone’s camera pointed at him, Midnight, in his drunken state, swayed and lurched back towards the twins; however, his intoxicated condition resulted in an encounter with a railing, which blocked his path and prevented him from reaching them.

If Midnight was not drunk, he would have realized that it would only take a few steps to walk around the railing and reach the twins, but at that moment, he was out of his mind. He kept pushing the railing and because he was using all his strength; the railing made a creaking sound.

“Fuck.” Blaze cussed. “Blakey, hurry, he’s going to destroy that railing! We’re broke as fuck, so you better stop him! We don’t have money to pay for the damages!”

Blake finally stopped chuckling and walked to Midnight to stop him from destroying the railing. “Alright, bud. You can stop now. We’re broke.”

Midnight sneered at Blake. “Kayo lang. Marami akong pera.”

Blake sighed and held Midnight’s wrist to take his hands off the railing. “Yes, yes, Mister wealthy, we hear you. Now, let go. Seriously.”

However, Midnight stubbornly refused to relinquish her hold, his grip firm and unwavering. With his knuckles white and his grip so tight on the railing, Blake realized, in that instant, that Midnight’s strength surpassed his own.

Bumaling si Blake sa kakambal. “Help me?”

Bahagyang nagulat si Blaze sa tinuran ng kakambal. They were not exactly normal people. They had considerable strength due to the nature of their ‘work’, so to see his twin struggling to overpower Midnight, Blaze stunned.

“Hey!” Blake snapped at his twin.

Blaze finally moved and helped Blake. It took all their strength, but they finally managed to wrestle Midnight’s hand loose from where it was gripping the railing.

Thus, with Midnight’s left hand held by Blake and the right hand held by Blaze, the twins guided the drunk Midnight into their boat.

The twins plan to take Midnight home through the canals since it would be faster compared to navigating the sea of people through the busy streets.

“Saan niyo ako dadalhin?” Biglang tumigil sa paglalakad si Midnight na ikinatigil din ng magkambal.

Sabay na napatingin ang dalawa kay Midnight. Honestly, they didn’t even drink that much, so Midnight getting drunk was unexpected since he didn’t reject the alcohol they gave him.

“Where?” Midnight was drunk alright, but he still speaks clearly. Although it was clear that his mind was intoxicated and not thinking straight. It even stopped putting on a mask. “Kidnapping me? I’m worthless.”

Blake, bothered by Midnight’s words, flicked Midnight’s forehead. “No one is worthless. I’m sure you’re worth something.”

“Hmm.” Midnight nodded, agreeing. “As long as my brother is alive, I am worth something.”

Blaze grimaced at that. “We’re friends with your brother and he’s a cool guy, but I’m sure your worth has nothing to do with him. You’re you.”

Midnight was silent.

“He’s drunk.” Ani Blake. “He won’t listen.”

Blaze clicked his tongue and pulled Midnight again together with Blake.

Sa pagkakataong ’to, nagpahila si Midnight sa dalawa hanggang sa makarating sila kung saan nakadaong ang maliit nilang bangka.

“Paunahin na muna natin si Midnight.” Suhestiyon ni Blake.

Kumunot ang nuo ni Blaze ng makitang pagiwang-giwang kung maglakad si Midnight. “I don’t trust him. Siguradong magda-dive siya sa tubig kung hahayaan natin siya na siya lang ang sumakay. He needs support.”

Blake agreed and told Midnight their plan.

Tumango si Midnight sa magkambal pero hindi ito gumalaw para sumakay sa bangka.

Nagpakawala ng malakas na buntong-hininga si Blaze saka tinuro kay Midnight kung saan nito i-aapak ang paa para ligtas na makasakay sa bangka.

But Midnight just looked at the spots Blaze pointed and said, “no.”

“Huh?”

“Ayoko.”

“Come again?” Feeling ni Blaze pinaglalaruan siya ng tainga niya. But he heard Midnight said the same thing.

“Ayoko.” Midnight glared at Blaze. “I hate being ordered around.”

Blaze gritted his teeth. “This is a request!”

“Ayoko pa rin. I will not follow anyone’s orders or request! I’m sick of them! I’m done! I don’t want this anymore!”

Nagkatinginan ang magkambal saka hinilot ni Blaze ang sentido. “Huwag mong sapakin. Lasing siya. Lasing.”

Nalukot ang mukha ni Midnight sa narinig. “Mas malaki ang posibilidad na masapak kita keysa masapak mo ako.”

Tumaas ang kamao ni Blaze pero kaagad na namagitan si Blake sa dalawa habang nakaharap ito may Midnight.

“Midnight, listen to me,” Blake patiently spoke to Midnight. “This is not an order or a request. Think of this as a favor, okay? Please do me a massive favor and carefully step on the spots we showed you. Could you please?”

Listening to Blake’s soft voice, Midnight finally nodded.

The twins let out a relieve breath.

“Careful.” The twins had to make an effort to get Midnight to the boat safely. “Only steps on the path we pointed out to you. You would not like to take a dive in the canal.”

Midnight nodded once again while the twins helped balance Midnight’s swaying body.

At sa kakabalanse ng magkambal kay Midnight para logtas itong makasakay sa bangka, si Blaze ang nawalan ng balanse at tumalipon sa canal. And he dragged Blake with him because as he tried to save himself, he grabbed the back of Blake’s shirt, and a loud splashing sound was heard.

Now comfortably sitting on the boat, Midnight tilted his head at the twins and when he saw the state in the water, he started cackling.

Nagtatagis ang bagang na matalim na tiningnan ni Blaze si Midnight na tumatawa pa rin habang si Blake naman ay hawak sa kuwelyo ang kakambal at lumalangoy patungo sa hagdanan na gawa sa bato para makaahon sila.

Midnight was still laughing his ass off, holding his stomach, when the twins finally managed to come back to the boat.

In between laughs and amidst Blaze’s annoyed glare, Midnight asked, “bakit kayo naligo sa canal?”

“Why do you think?!” Blaze snapped; his fist clenched.

However, seeing Blaze angry made Midnight even more happy that his laughter was shaking the small boat.

“Kung maligo ka rin kaya sa canal?” Handa na si Blaze na itulak si Midnight pero napigilan ito ni Blake.

“Calm down. He’s drunk.” Kalmadong sabi ni Blake.

Blaze angrily pointed at Midnight. “Does he look drunk to you?!”

Midnight immediately stopped laughing and then looked at Blake with so much innocence that the twins became speechless at the fakeness.

Blaze gritted his teeth. “Faking innocence, I see!”

Midnight’s face remained innocent until Blaze moved to the front of the steering wheel, and he swayed, nearly falling to the water again if not for Blake stabilizing him and the boat.

“Fuck! Fuck!”

Midnight burst out laughing again.

Blaze’s already thin and short patience snapped. “Mamaya ka sakin pagdaong natin.”

Patuloy ang pagtawa ni Midnight kahit nasa biyahe na sila. Lalo na kapag tumutuon ang tingin nito kay Blaze na parang basing-sisiw, mas lumalakas ang tawa nito.

Ang uri pa naman ng tawa nito ay ’yong tunog nakakainsulto. If not for Blake stopping Blaze from attacking Midnight, the two might’ve fight on the boat and would now be in the water.

Pakiramdam ni Blake mga bata ang kasama niya. Lalo na ngayong lasing si Midnight. Midnight was not as reserve, polite, and serious as he used to when sober. The drunk Midnight was a little honest and carefree which was a welcome surprise to Blake.

“Look after him.” Ani Blaze sabay turo kay Midnight bago nito binuhay ang makina ng bangka at maingay na pinausad ’yon.

Midway, Blake saw Midnight’s head kept falling. Clearly very sleepy.

Blake had to extend his hand to hold Midnight’s head and support his shoulder, so Midnight won’t fall down.

“Blaze, go straight to the yacht.” Utos ni Blake.

Blaze looked back and when he saw Midnight’s state, he did not ask and just did what his twin told him to.

Blaze navigates straight to their yacht in the dock. At dahil nagising si Midnight kahit nakadaong na sila, Blaze had to help Blake carry Midnight into their yacht and into Blake’s room.

“Saan ka matutulog?” Tanong ni Blaze sa kakambal.

Blake looked at his twin as if Blaze just asked the dumbest question before answering. “Sa kuwarto mo. Saan pa ba?”

“Um…” Blaze recalled the mess in his room. “I don’t think we’ll fit in there.”

Kumunot ang nuo ni Blake. “Hindi ka na naman ba nagligpit ng kalat sa kuwarto mo?”

“It’s not that!” Blaze exclaimed. “I have medical books all over. I’m preparing for my residency, remember?”

“Oh, yeah.” Blake sighed. “Fine. Sa sofa ako matutulog.”

Kinumutan muna ng kambal si Midnight bago ang mga ito lumabas ng kuwarto para magpahinga na rin.

THE NEXT MORNING, Midnight woke up with a massive headache. His temple was pounding and his body felt so heavy that he didn’t want to leave the bed.

However, when the realization hit him that it was not his own bed, he quickly got up, grab his phone on the bed and made the bed, then got out of the room.

Midnight had a high pain threshold, so the pounding pain in his head did not bother him that much.

Nang makalabas siya ng kuwarto kaagad na sumalubong sa kaniya ang mabangong aroma ng agahan at nakita niya si Blake na nagluluto habang si Blaze naman ay nasa mahabang sofa at nagbabasa ng medical book.

Sabay na napatingin sa kaniya ang kambal ng makalabas siya ng kuwarto.

Tinuro ni Blake kay Midnight ang toiletries at bagong damit na nasa lamesa. “It’s new. You can use it.” Kapagkuwan ay tinuro nito ang banyo ng yate na nasa katabi lang ng kusina. “Bathroom. Feel free to use it.”

Midnight nodded and silently took the toiletries and new clothes on the table before walking to the bathroom.

Soon after, Midnight stepped out of the bathroom looking fresh with his old clothes in a laundry bag he found in the bathroom.

“Wait for a bit. Breakfast will be served in a few minutes.” Imporma ni Blake kay Midnight.

Midnight nodded, took a seat on the single sofa and patiently waited, like an obedient child. Gone the carefree and honest Midnight from last night.

Habang naghihintay siya, nagpadala siya ng mensahe kay Love ng mabasa niya ang mensahe nito sa kaniya na hinahanap siya kaninang madaling araw.

He placed his phone in his trousers pocket and then, with a subtle glance around the luxurious yacht, his attention was drawn to Blake, who was concentrating on cooking.

The smell of freshly baked bread, coffee, bacon and scrambled egg wafted through the air, reminding him of lazy mornings spent at the farm, and he felt like he was back in that cozy place again.

He wondered what everyone was doing on the farm. He’s certain that Silvanus was back in the lab. Happy was probably exercising now. Then the old man and Klaus were probably bickering again over breakfast or something.

How about his big brother? What would he be doing now? Bahagyang nagsalubong ang kilay niya ng wala siyang maisagot sa sariling tanong hindi katulad sa mga tao sa farm na alam kaagad niya.

At that moment, he realized that he might have a close bond with his brother, but it seemed he didn’t know his big brother very well. Why was that? In his memory, his brother was always there for him… so why doesn’t he know anything about his big brother other than some few details?

Before Midnight could question his memory even further, he felt a sharp, searing pain in his head. As if sending a warning to him not to explore any further.

Almost immediately, he stopped. He still recalled Silvanus’ warning. He couldn’t risk his newfound freedom from his father’s control.

Midnight turned to Blaze after the pain subsided. “Busy? Can I ask you something?”

Isinara ni Blaze ang makapal na librong binabasa saka pinaningkitan si Midnight. “Oh. So now you’re being polite?” Puno ng sarkasmo ang boses nito.

Midnight, who remembered what happened last night down to its minute detail, pretended like he did not remember a thing.

As long as I don’t remember. I’m safe. Midnight observed.

Seeing Midnight blinking at him with a confused glint in his eyes, Blaze let out an exasperated and sat up. “Whatever. I forgive you.”

I knew it. Midnight remained looking clueless.

“Anong gusto mong itanong?” Ani Blaze kapagkuwan.

“About my big brother…” paninula ni Midnight. “May balita ba kayo kung kumusta na si kuya?”

“Just call him.” Blaze pointed out.

“It’s not that easy.”

Thinking that Midnight had his reasons, Blaze shrugged. “Last info we got, he’s in the Philippines. At mukhang mas lumala pa ang pagiging sinto-sinto ng kuya mo.”

Midnight felt even more confused than when he first asked. “What do you mean?”

Bumalik sa pagkakahiga sa sofa si Blaze. “Well, let’s just say he has lunatics for friends.”

At the mention of his big brother’s friends, Midnight grimaced. Sa hindi malamang rason, hindi niya gusto ang mga kaibigan ng kuya niya. He wondered why when his brother always gave him his attention. He did not have a reason to resent his brother’s friends.

From that train of thought, Midnight’s mind jumps to another thought. “Hindi ba kaibigan kayo ni kuya?”

Blaze shrugged. “Well… I guess? I mean, he’s more like a boss that became a friend.”

Sumabad si Blake sa usapan ng dalawa. “We’re friends. Period.”

Tumango-tango si Midnight. “Then you are lunatics, too, right?”

The twins looked at Midnight dryly.

“What?”

Blaze sighed loudly. “Blakey, I don’t like him.” Parang batang nagsusumbong si Blaze sa kakambal.

Mahinang tumawa lang si Blake saka sinenyasan ang dalawa na umupo na sa hapagkainan. “Come on. Breakfast is ready.”

Sabay na tumayo si Midnight at Blaze saka nagsalo ang tatlo ng agahan sa lamesa.

In the middle of enjoying their breakfast, Midnight spoke.

“I’m going back to Rome tomorrow.” Halos isang linggo pa lang mula ng makilala ni Midnight ang magkambal, pero sa hindi malamang kadahilanan, komportable siyang kasama ang mga ito.

Maybe because they really didn’t do anything when hanging out. Just finding some random topics to talk about, sharing nonsense things and then just doing whatever they wanted.

The Vitale twins made him feel normal. As if there was nothing wrong with him. They accepted him for who he was and treated him like a normal person. They never made him feel like he was someone else, which makes him comfortable.

“You have our number,” Blake said. “Just call if you need anything. We’ll be there.”

Midnight frowned. “Aren’t you two in hiding?”

“Who cares about that?” Blaze glanced at Midnight. “Just call if you need any help. Tatawag din kami kapag may kailangan kami sayo.” Blaze joked. “A head up, just in case.”

Midnight chuckled at that, and the twins smiled.

“Sure. Just call.” Midnight said with a nod.

The breakfast ended and the three cruise around for a bit before sending Midnight off.

Midnight waved his hand at the twins standing at the dock before turning around and joining the sea of people moving out and about in Venice.

Blaze crossed his arms and asked his twin, “Think we’ll see him again?”

Blake shrugged. We run in the same circle. It’s only a matter of when.“

For a moment, the crowded city of Venice seemed quiet as they watch Midnight disappear into the crowd.

Although Midnight had to return to Rome, the bonds they’d formed in this short, bizarre week would linger like the echoes of laughter over the canals—proof that even fleeting connections could leave lasting marks.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 25

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 25

MIDNIGHT went back to Rome with Love. Upon receiving word from Midnight about the possibility of adding Love to his team, Parisi wasted no time in giving his immediate agreement. And a few days after that, Parisi sent Midnight to his first mission.

It was to rescue a kidnap victim — no casualties.

It was a tall order for Midnight who always gets a ‘don’t leave anyone alive’ order from his missions before.

His head hurts, but this was what training was all about. Doing things he was not used to and doing it spectacularly.

In this rescue mission, he had six people under him, excluding Love, and he had to force himself to communicate and plan ahead for the entire team. He, a lone wolf, was now responsible for a lot of lives.

Sighing to himself, Midnight laid out his plan for this rescue mission to everyone.

“I don’t think that’s possible.” One commented.

Midnight carefully observed the man who had spoken those words. Prior to this moment, this person had already made comments regarding his plan on multiple occasions since they left the base. While he had a lot of patience, it wasn’t infinite; his tolerance had its limits.

Love deduced that his boss was close to exploding, so he immediately stepped in. “Boss, what he means is that this maneuver isn’t possible for him.”

‘Then he can leave’ were the words Midnight wanted to say, but he was training his leadership. And good leaders listen to their subordinates.

Squeezing out all his patience, he asked his teammate, who had a lot of things to say. “Then tell me how you wanted to enter the factory without alerting the kidnapers inside.”

“Of course. Here’s my plan.”

As Midnight listened to the plan, he was questioning himself if Parisi deliberately sent him an idiot just to test his ‘leadership’ because, at that moment, he was close to showing his actual emotion — disgust to an idiotic plan that will get them killed.

Seriously, he felt like he could finish this mission fast if he’s alone.

However, with a thick mask he wears, he was able to pull a fake smiled and said, “I understand your plan and I think it has potentials, but I think it would be best if we follow my plan after we revise it so everyone would not have a hard time following my lead.”

“That would be best.” Love interjected when he saw David trying to open his mouth again to speak against Midnight’s plan. “Let’s revise it so everyone could follow.”

Midnight nodded and gestured to the paper and pen on the table. “List down your suggestion. I’ll check it later.” Then he excused himself.

Seeing that everyone in the team had suggestion, Love followed Midnight out of the abandoned building they were in, near the factory.

“Boss.”

Midnight stopped walking but did not turn to face Love. He was just looking ahead, his face devoid of any emotion.

Love caught up to Midnight and took a peek at Midnight’s expression. It was the same impassive face, but the air around him was tense.

“Boss, you have to calm down or you’re going to kill someone. No casualties, remember?”

“I’m calm.”

“I don’t think so.”

Midnight took a deep breath before carefully releasing it, as if it would help calm his irritation. At that moment, Midnight’s phone rang.

It was Parisi.

Midnight answered it.

“How’s the mission going?” When Midnight did not answer, Parisi already knew the mission was going horribly. “Hang in there. That is actually the best team available at the moment.”

“The best team?”

“Yes.”

“Then what about the previous team you formed for me?”

“Oh, those idiots? I sent them somewhere else.”

Finally, a frown made its way to Midnight’s eyebrows. “I think you should also send these team you got for me to somewhere else.”

Midnight heard Parisi chuckled.

“Leadership training, remember?” Parisi reminded him.

Midnight ran the tip of his tongue over his teeth. “What will happen if I kill a subordinate?”

“You’ll be punished. Trust me. Not worth it.” Parisi said in a voice that sounded like he had experienced it.

Midnight took a deep, deep breath. “Alright. Thanks.”

“Welcome.”

The call ended and Midnight glanced at Love. “Search for a capable person for our team. Use the Orgánosi’s system. I might get punished if we work with the same team next time.”

Love had to stop himself from smiling because he could tell his boss was just one thing away from blowing up. “Sure, boss. Leave it to me.”

Midnight raked his hand through his hair. Frustration was brewing inside him. He didn’t understand why the Orgánosi would accept people like his subordinates now. Incapable and just not helpful at all.

It just feels surreal to Midnight. Why would Orgánosi employ incapable people if not to annoy in training continental bosses like him?

For the first time, he wanted to cuss at someone.

His thick mask was well-placed, and the act of pretending was as natural and effortless to him as breathing. Maintaining a flawless facade, betraying no emotion he didn’t intend to show, as he seamlessly rejoined his team, exhibiting leadership skills that were exemplary and truly exceptional. Even Love was surprised by the sheer patience Midnight showed throughout the entire mission.

Midnight guided his team through every difficulty, rescuing them from danger, patiently working with his incapable members, and successfully rescuing the victim without any casualties on either side, fulfilling the mission’s objectives.

After that ordeal, Midnight found himself in Racini’s hotel’s gym, pouring all his irritation and frustration on the punching bag until it fell off from the ceiling mount. Even after it fell, he kicked it until it slammed into the gym’s wall.

Huffing, he heard Parisi’s voice behind him.

“Finish venting?”

Midnight calmed his breathing before calmly turning around to face Parisi, as if he did not just lash out. “Yes.”

Parisi let down his duffel bag on the bench while observing Midnight calm demeanor. As if the Midnight he saw punching the punching bag—with bare hands—as if he had a grudge against it was just an apparition.

Finding Midnight interesting, he advised him. “Bottling your anger is no good.” He opened his duffel bag, took two white strip cloths then throw it to Midnight, which Midnight easily caught. “Wrap your hands. I’ll meet you in the ring.”

Midnight glanced at the boxing ring in the center of the gym and then looked at the hand wrap Parisi threw at him.

Truthfully, he hadn’t vented enough.

Beginning with his thumb, Midnight carefully wrapped the cloth around his hand, ensuring even coverage from his thumb, across his palm, and up his wrist to his fingertips, before securing it neatly with a Velcro strap. Having secured his hands within the wraps, he balled them into fists, then experimentally punched the air to test the feel of his newly bound hands.

After making sure he was comfortable with it, he walked to the ring where Parisi was waiting for him.

“I won’t go easy on you, kid,” Parisi told Midnight.

“Sure. Go ahead.”

For the first time, Parisi saw Midnight’s mask crack a bit, showing his true color. But Midnight looked so annoying that he wished Midnight did not show it.

It was the most condescending smirk Parisi had ever seen in his life!

Parisi did not bother to do a boxing stance before a match, he went in hard and fast.

However, Midnight was a well-trained fighter. He easily blocked and dodged Parisi’s punches before scrutinizing Parisi’s form, looking for his weak spot before punching in his fist hard.

But Parisi was not to be outdone. He had been fighting for as long as he could remember, experience life and death battles enough to see Midnight’s plan of attack.

The two fought how a veteran fighter should. When fists weren’t enough to attack, it turned from boxing to Muay Thai.

Punches, kicks, elbows and knee strikes. The gym echoed with the sound of colliding body and slamming flesh on the ring’s floor coupled with grunts of pain.

The other people in the gym had stopped exercising just to watch the two fight. Some were member of the Orgánosi, some were normal hotel’s occupants.

The intense fight, with no gap to take a breather, lasted for more than thirty minutes before Parisi fell to the ground on one knee from Midnight’s roundhouse kick.

Parisi became a bit disoriented by that kick and Midnight noticed that thus he stopped to check.

“Let’s continue this next time.” Midnight said, after checking that Parisi was okay. “I don’t enjoy beating up injured people.”

Parisi chuckled and sat down on the floor. “I thought it was already healed. Probably got aggravated by our fight.” He looked up at Midnight. “You fight good and dirty, kid. Even without my injury, I’d still lose.”

Midnight just shrugged and watched as the people surrounding the ring dispersed.

He looked at Parisi again. “Can you get up?”

Parisi stretched his legs, as if testing it, then he got up just fine. “I’m good.” Then he patted Midnight’s shoulder. “This is just a suggestion, but if you want to fight someone crazy, choose Daemon Cox, the continental boss of South America, as your next training instructor. I think you two will hit it off. I’m more of a gun guy.”

Midnight just nodded and Parisi inwardly shook his head. Looks like the mask was back on.

Parisi patted Midnight’s back, then got off the ring. As for Midnight, he first unwrapped his hands, then went to his duffel bag and shove the cloth inside before taking the bag with him to the gym’s shower room.

After taking a quick shower, he left the gym and went back to his room.

Alone in his room, he ordered room service and played a recording of the Thai language classes he missed on his speaker. Because of everything that had happened, he hadn’t learned the Thai language since he picked it up before meeting the old man.

When his room service arrived, which was his breakfast, he brought it to the dining table in the hotel’s kitchenette and started eating while listening to his Thai language lesson.

Halfway through his breakfast, his phone rang. A call from Silvanus.

Midnight answered.

Before Silvanus could ask, he could hear the clanking of utensils on the other line. “Eating?”

“Breakfast.”

“Sorry. I’ll call later.”

“No. It’s okay.” Midnight assured his doctor. “I’ll be busy later.”

Silvanus didn’t stand in ceremony. “Alright. How are you feeling these days?”

“Frustrated because of work, but overall, I’m fine.”

“That’s good to hear.” Silvanus was relieved. “No headaches or nightmares?”

“No.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Silvanus smiled. “Have you made new acquaintances during your trip? As I said before you left, meeting new people, having friends and seeing the world would help broaden your horizon a lot.”

Midnight recalled the twins. “Yeah. I’ve met two.”

“Is that so? How are they like?”

Midnight could sense relief and happiness in Silvanus’ voice, making his whole expression softened. He was incredibly fortunate to have encountered numerous kind individuals who genuinely cherished and supported him.

“They seem like good people.” Midnight told Silvanus a summary of what happened in Venice. “They treated me like a normal person, and they told me I’m worth something, even without my brother.” Midnight let out a dry chuckle. “They’re wrong, of course, but it’s nice to hear. Oh. And I have a new colleague. More like a subordinate. The old man recommended him.”

Silvanus nodded and spoke. “They’re not wrong, Midnight. Every one of us has our own worth and you’re not an exemption. You are not your brother’s shadow anymore.”

“I am.”

“Is that so? Didn’t you let the twins know you’re Knight’s brother? You introduced yourself as Midnight, didn’t you? Weren’t you seen as Midnight and not as Knight’s replacement?”

Midnight became silent.

“Midnight, from the moment you met those twins and your new colleague, and you introduced yourself as Midnight, you are you and not Knight’s shadow.” Silvanus explained. “You are now creating your own circle without the influence of your father and brother, which is a good thing. Having a close bond with your brother is really good. It’s enviable even. But you also have to live your life, Midnight. Escaping your brother’s shadow is not just being free from your father’s control, it’s also living your life the way you want it, doing things you want and not someone else’s.”

Midnight remained silent.

“What is it that you want to do, Midnight?”

Silvanus patiently waited for Midnight’s answer, the silence on the other line broken only by the occasional sound of breathing

After a long silence, Midnight finally spoke in a whisper. “Study… I want to go to college. Not homeschooled, but in a university.”

Silvanus smiled. “Do it then. It’s your life.”

“But I have to pretend to be obedient…”

“Then use Dominick.” Silvanus suggested. “If your father asked, tell him Dominick is forcing you to go to School. Dominick is a great shield, you know. Use him well.”

Midnight’s eyes widened. “I…can do that?”

“Of course. Dominick would be happy to lend you his name.”

Midnight suddenly felt hopeful. “Then… I’ll call the old man to ask.”

“Alright. If you need anything at all, just ask. We’re here. We’ll support you.”

“Hmm.”

A few exchanged later, Silvanus bade goodbye because of his work. Meanwhile, Midnight continued listening to his Thai lessons until Love rang the doorbell to his hotel room.

When Midnight opened the door, his gaze dropped to the books and notes Love was carrying.

“What are those?” Midnight asked as he let Love in.

“My notes and books when I was in MIT.” Love handed it all to Midnight, who accepted it with a hint of interest in his eyes. “You said you wanted to learn how to hack like a pro, right? And since you already have an understanding about the basics of computer system, I will skip that and teach you about networking and protocols—it’s how the computers communicate. Then we will move to programming and scripting. There’s more after that, but let’s focus on these key things first.”

Midnight and nodded and followed Love to the living room where Love sat on the floor and put his laptop on the center table.

“Okay, let’s start.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 26

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 26

A FEW missions with his ‘team’, and Midnight was closed to snapping. He was just holding it in while convincing himself not to be kill a teammate because of his leadership training. To vent his frustration, he would spar with Parisi.

However, Parisi had gone somewhere these weeks, so Midnight dragged Love to the gym.

Love was looking flatly at his boss after a grueling workout session. “Boss, you’re not trying to kill me, are you?”

Despite an intense workout, Midnight was not even breathing heavily as he wrapped his hands for boxing. “It’s just a little cardio. It won’t kill you.”

Love’s lips parted in disbelief. “Boss, may I remind you that I’m just a tracker with minimal combat skill. And when I say minimal, I mean I can run fast to save my life.”

“That’s why I’m training you.” Midnight said dismissively. “Since you’re teaching me hacking, I’ll train you in return.”

“I don’t want anything in return for my teaching!” Love firmly declined. “It’s free. Please! My services are for free, boss!”

Love’s begging fell on deaf ears. “The faster you develop your combat skills, the faster you can spar with me.”

Love showed a horrified expression. “Spar with you? I don’t have a death wish, boss!”

Midnight just gave Love a cheerful smile before walking to the punching bag to let off some steam.

While Love was dying on the floor, Midnight was tirelessly punching the punching bag in the gym’s corner. After Love recovered for a bit, Midnight was still engrossed in beating the punching bag.

Love just shook his head and grab his duffel bag where his laptop was. It’s been weeks since he started hunting for a dependable teammate, but he couldn’t find anyone decent.

They’re either connected to the fourth Arkhon or already working for someone else. While there were many skilled freelancers, most were unwilling to work for others.

Opening his laptop, Love subtly frowned when he saw an email notification from Dominick’s tracker, Ruthgar—one of his mentors in the hacking world.

The email contains a profile of someone named Atticus Lockridge, an ex-member of an elite special forces’ unit within the British Army. He was discharged from service due to disciplinary reasons.

Love read further and his frown deepened when he didn’t read what kind of disciplinary reason it was. It wasn’t written in the report which was odd since the report came from Ruthgar.

Who is this guy?

Love moved to the second page to know more but it only had two words written in bold and large font.

‘DON’T KNOW’

Shaking his head at Ruthgar’s dry sense of humor, he saved the file in an encrypted folder and made his own investigation.

More than thirty minutes later, Love still hadn’t found anything about this Atticus Lockridge guy. It was as if he just pops out of nowhere and had no past to speak of.

People like these were either dangerous or had something to hide. Both reasons were troublesome. However, it was not his decision to make if this guy was troublesome or not.

Thus, after his boss finished beating the punching bag, he showed him Atticus Lockridge profile.

Midnight patiently read the whole page and when he turned to the second page, he saw the bold and big words ‘DON’T KNOW’.

He turned to Love. “You said this is from Ruthgar?” He had not personally met the man, but he had been a big help hiding himself from his father.

Love nodded. “He said he doesn’t know anything about this guy other than what is written in the first page, so I tried investigating and there was really nothing about him that I could find.

Midnight turned the page back to the first page and his eyes settled on the special unit in the British Army Atticus Lockridge was part of. “That’s expected. The elite special forces unit he’s part of is treated with confidentiality once discharged. And seeing that the reason for his discharge from service is disciplinary reason, there must be something confidential about it.”

“So,” Love glanced at Midnight as he closed his laptop. “Are we going to seek him out?”

Since it was sent by Ruthgar, that means Dominick approved of it. Midnight was interested on what kind of person Dominick was recommending this time after Love.

“Where is he now?” Midnight asked.

“Cardiff, southeast of Wales.”

Midnight bent over and closed his duffel bag as he contemplates. He can’t just leave Rome. He had to inform Parisi first. And what about his training? Could he take a leave of absence for a week?

“I’ll think about it.” He told Love and slung his duffel bag over his shoulder. “For now, see if if you can find something about him? There must be something we can dig.”

“Yes, boss.”

Leaving the gym, Love was so relieved. But then, his boss who thinks everyone had a stamina like him, dragged him to the stairwell.

“No.” Love firmly put his foot down. “Boss, I am using the elevator!”

Midnight turned to Love who was holding onto the elevator’s door. “Stairs is good for you.”

“No! It will kill me!”

Midnight sighed and joined Love in the elevator.

Love sighed in relief while muttering, “thank God.”

Midnight heard him but decided to ignore this weak ass tracker of his.

Then Midnight heard his phone inside his duffel bag ringing. He took it out and check who it was.

Blake Vitale calling…

With a subtle frown, he answered the call. “Need something?” He was used to people calling him only when they need something these days.

“Nope.”

Midnight stilled. “What’s with the call then?”

“Can we not call to check if you’re still alive?”

Midnight’s lips parted. “Oh.” He was not expecting that. Aside from the old man and Silvanus, nobody really checked up on him these days. “…I’m still alive.”

Blake chuckled. “Yes. I can tell.”

From the background, Midnight could hear Blaze’s voice. “Midnight! Come hang out with us. We’re in Rome.”

For some reason, Midnight felt delighted when he heard that. “Really? You two are in Rome? Where?”

“We have no idea.” Blaze answered in the background again with a click of his tongue. “Nasaan ka? Busy ka ba? Sunduin ka nalang namin. We rented a camper van that can fit four people. Bring your Love with you.”

Midnight’s expression became dry. “Ha-ha.”

The twins laughed on the other line before Blake asked, “so? Coming? Bored na bored na si Blaze na ako lang ang kausap niya. Sabi niya malapit na siyang mabawasan ng ilang turnilyo sa utak.”

Before answering, Midnight had to consider his training first. “I’ll check my schedule. I’ll call in a bit.”

“Sure. Take your time.”

The call ended and Midnight called Parisi.

He knew Parisi was not busy when he answered his call after one ring. “Yes? Need something?”

“Do I have a mission this week?”

Parisi immediately understood that Midnight was not asking because he’s excited to do missions with his ‘teammates’ but because he had something to do.

Strictly speaking, Parisi had a full control over Midnight’s schedule while Midnight was training under him, and he could take advantage of Midnight to do all the works he hated. Fortunately for Midnight, Parisi was a laid-back mentor.

“I can give you one week of vacation.” Parisi told Midnight while recalling the e-mail he received from the fourth Arkhon earlier this week. “That way, your subordinates could rest as well.”

At the mention of ‘subordinates’, Midnight’s expression became flat. “Yes. I hope they continue resting for the rest of their lives.”

Parisi let out a short laugh, “now, now, leadership, remember?”

Midnight only sighed.

“I’ll give you one week of vacation,” Parisi repeated. “After that, I’m sending you to London to manage the headquarters there for a few months and then you’re off to Dublin and a few headquarters after that.”

Midnight was silent for a few seconds before inquiring. “Will I be taking my amazing teammates with me?”

Parisi had to stop himself from snorting. “Unfortunately, your amazing teammates had to remain in Rome. You’ll get a new team in every headquarters.”

Midnight was about to let out a relieve breath when Parisi added, “no worries. A new set of amazing teammates with replace them. Good luck.”

To stop himself from gritting his teeth in annoyance, Midnight just swept through the tip of his tongue over the edge of his teeth while tousling his own hair. “Alright. Thank you.”

Parisi just hummed and bade goodbye. Then he nonchalantly deleted the fourth Arkhon’s email once again as if he did not receive it.

The content of the email was ordering him to send Midnight to Orgánosi’s Spain’s headquarters as part of his training. Parisi, who knew that it was against the rules for the Arkhontes to influence a continental’s boss training, sent Midnight in the opposite direction instead.

Only he, the mentor, could decide where Midnight would go and do. And he disliked these people in the upper echelons of the Orgánosi who used their position to bend the rules that they set themselves.

He’d rather be punished than break the confidential rules of the continental boss training. Although he wouldn’t be punished this time because he was in the right, that would not stop the fourth Arkhon from nitpicking his work for any mistake to punish him.

But oh, well, it’s not like it’s the first time he’ll be punished.

Concurrently, Midnight received a phone call from Orlando.

Playing the obedient soldier, Midnight immediately answered the call but did not speak unless spoken to.

“Your father wants you to report to the Orgánosi’s headquarters in Barcelona.” ‘Your father’ was a trigger word to the old Midnight that would make Midnight obey no matter what.

Midnight slightly flinched when he heard that, but other than the uncomfortable feeling it gave him, it didn’t do anything. However, he still had to play the obedient little soldier. “Parisi told me to report to the London’s headquarters next week. I will ask him to send me to Barcelona instead.”

Orlando hurriedly responded. “No need. Just come here immediately.”

Midnight closed his eyes before calmly responding. “Okay.”

Although the call ended, Midnight remained where he was, not departing for Barcelona. He was confident in saying ‘okay’ because he figured his father had already asked Parisi to send him to Spain, as Parisi was his mentor and the continental boss’s training was confidential. However, Parisi’s decision to suddenly send him to London instead shows his disagreement. And knowing his father’s love for saving face, he’ll probably retract his order.

Midnight’s deduction was spot on.

Orlando called again just after a few minutes.

“Your father ordered you to stay put and listened to Parisi.”

“Okay.” The call ended and Midnight smiled. He wished his next training mentors would be like Parisi. He really had to choose wisely.

Honestly, he wanted to choose his big brother. But Silvanus’ words kept echoing in his head.

Creating a circle without the influence of his father and big brother. A circle where he could be himself, not a shadow of his big brother. A part of him wanted his separation from his big brother, but there’s also a big part of him that wanted to cling to the only family he had.

In a state of internal conflict, he gathered a few clothes and necessities. Slinging one strap of his backpack over his shoulder, he went to Love’s room.

“Pack up for a few days.” Midnight told Love when Love opened the door to his room.

Love frowned. “Huh?” Love let Midnight in. “Where are we going?”

Midnight fell into a short contemplation, hesitated for a short while before answering, “um… friends, um…invited us to hang out.”

Love blinked at Midnight, surprised. He might have known Midnight for a few months now, but he knew his boss had no friends. If his boss was not doing missions, he would be in the gym beating up that poor punching bag, or he would study hacking or a new language. But other than that, his life in the Orgánosi was that boring. Nothing changes.

And now his boss suddenly had a friend?

Midnight clicked his tongue at Love’s surprised expression that seemed to be asking, ‘you have a friend?’. “Pack up. Hurry, before I leave you behind.”

Startled, Love immediately started packing and in an hour, the twins were outside the hotel, picking them up.

“Malapit lang kayo?” Tanong ni Midnight sa magkambal ng makasakay sila sa camper van na nirentahan ng mga ito. Kaagad kasi ang mga itong dumating.

“Yeah. Buti nga malapit lang kayo.” Sagot ni Blaze saka tinaas nito ang kamay para simpleng kumaway sa kasama ni Midnight. “Hi, Love.”

“Hi!” Love, Midnight’s ever sociable tracker, immediately became familiar with the twins. Mas marami pa nga yata itong sinabi keysa kay Midnight na unang naging kaibigan ng kambal.

The camper van immediately became noisy. It was mostly Blaze and Love talking while the silent ones—Blake and Midnight—were on the front of the van, silently focusing on the road while talking from time to time.

Hearing Blaze and Love still talking in the back for more than an hour now, Midnight couldn’t help commenting.

“I can’t believe they’re still talking.”

Blake, in the driver’s seat, nodded. “Ako ang napapagod sa pakikinig sa usapan nila.”

Tumango rin si Midnight. “Parang panga ko ang sumasakit sa tagal nilang nag-uusap.”

Blake chuckled at that. “At least it’s not boring.”

“Yeah.”

Blake and Midnight thought the same because they know that if it were just the two of them, this would be the most boring roadtrip.

Hitting it of after just meeting, Blaze told Love. “Who named you?”

Blake and Midnight at the front listened to Love’s answer.

“My father.”

“Really?” Blaze found it unexpected. “Damn. Have you ever felt like your name sounds weird when people call you that?”

“Nope.” Love chuckled as he recalled his funny experiences with his odd name. “I actually find it funny when my male friends had to explain themselves to others that ‘love’ is not their endearment for me but my real name.”

Blaze recalled Midnight doing that and he laughed. “That’s indeed hilarious.”

Midnight, who had experienced it, did not find it hilarious.

“How long have you and Midnight been friends?” Blaze asked. It was a random question which Love did not hesitate to answer.

“A few months.” The Love added. “We actually first met the first time he met you guys in Venice.”

Umawang ang labi ni Blaze. “Really? That’s dope, man.”

“Yep. I know.”

As the two continued their conversation, Blake and Midnight were enjoying a nice Michael Learns to Rock song.

“So, where are we going?” Love actually had no idea where they were driving to. He just followed because of his boss.

“Just driving around.” Blake answered.

“Where?” It was Midnight who asked this time.

“No destination.”

Walang emosyong napatitig si Midnight kay Blake. Pero malinaw sa mga mata ni Midnight na walang imik na nagtatanong kay Blake kung nasa tamang pag-iisip ba ito.

Nagkibit-balikat si Blake. “Gusto lang mag-roadtrip ni Blaze bago mag-umpisa ang residency niya. A breath of fresh air, ika nga.”

Love frowned at Blake. “What language is that?”

“Tagalog.” Midnight answered.

“Oh.” Love was not surprised that his boss understood. Midnight knew a lot of languages.

“I want to visit the countryside.” Blaze announced.

“Countryside it is.” Blake agreed without a fuss.

Seeing how the twins get along, Midnight suddenly missed his big brother. Between the twins, Blake was more like his brother. Blake spoils Blaze most of the time. Giving in without question. Ganun din ang kuya niya sa kaniya.

He wondered if a time would come that they’ll be able to travel together like how Blake and Blaze were doing now. Would it be fun?

“—night. Midnight.”

Napakurap-kurap si Midnight saka pasimpleng lumingon kay Blaze. “Yeah?”

Blaze gave Midnight an ‘are you okay’ look before asking. “Is going to the countryside okay? You have work, right?”

“It’s okay.” Midnight said with a shrug. “I’m being transferred to London next week. As long as you drive me to the airport by Sunday afternoon, then we’re good.”

“London?” Blake glanced at Midnight. “A promotion?”

Umiling si Midnight. “Training for the Orgánosi’s continental boss.” He knew the twins were connected to the Orgánosi as freelancers, so Midnight had so qualms sharing this information.

Bahagyang nanlaki ang mga mata ng magkambal.

“Shut the fuck up.” Hindi makapaniwalang napatingin si Blaze kay Midnight. “You? A boss?”

Midnight gave Blaze a dry look and answer with a thick sarcasm. “Yes, Blaze. I’m amazing like that.”

Nalukot ang mukha ni Blaze. Mahinang tumawa naman si Blake.

Bumaling si Blaze kay Love. “Are you part of his team?”

Love nodded. “I’m his tracker.”

“Damn.” Blaze clicked his tongue. “Orgánosi, man. They’re everywhere.” Then he turned to Midnight. “Which continent will you be managing?”

“North America.” Midnight answered. “I’m still in training, so, I’m not managing anything at the moment.”

“That means you’re an excellent individual to be a continental boss at such a young age.” Blake said that made Midnight look at him.

“No, I, um, I’m like this because of my big brother.” Midnight unconsciously rejected Blake’s praise.

This was how Midnight was raised to believe. Even though Silvanus had fixed most of the brainwashing, a part of it was deeply rooted in Midnight’s consciousness that it would never be erased.

Hearing Midnight’s response, Blake glanced at the passenger seat before saying, “anong kinalaman ni Knight rito? Aren’t you the one working hard here?”

Napipilan si Midnight.

Blaze, who understood Midnight in some way because he had a twin he’s always being compared to, told Midnight, “Did Knight train you?”

“No.”

“Did he help you get the position you’re in right now?” Blaze continued asking.

Midnight unhurriedly answered. “No.”

“Then this is all you.” Blaze tsked at Midnight. “You have to give credit where its due. And clearly, the credit here goes to you, dumbass.”

Midnight felt touched until he was called a ‘dumbass’. He glared at Blaze. “You’re the dumbass.”

“What did you say?!”

“Dumbass! Dumbass!”

“You motherfucker!”

“You motherfucker!” Midnight mimicked Blaze that made Blaze even more pissed.

In the driver’s seat, Blake just continued driving with a smile as Blaze and Midnight acted like children, cussing each other.

It was nice to see his twin and Midnight get along, even though they’re about to tear each other apart.

Meanwhile, at the back, Love could only sigh and muttered under his breath, “what a rowdy bunch.” But he preferred this rowdy boss than the always-alone-boss.

At least, with the twins, his taciturn boss had become lively. Which was a welcome change.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 27

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 27

THREE DAYS in on their visit to the countryside and Midnight did not understand how they lost the camper van. It disappeared while they were having dinner in a trattoria. When they came out, it just vanished. Poof.

Yes. A continental-boss-in-training, a tracker and two Orgánosi’s freelancers who could end anyone’s life got their camper van stolen.

In the parking lot, the four stood where their camper van was parked earlier and looked at each other. All in disbelief.

“Can you track it?” Blake calmly asked Love after the shock fade off.

Love showed the backpack slung over his shoulder. “I got all my stuff. Did any of you leave any phones or tablets in there that I can track?”

The three simultaneously shook their heads. They all got their mobile phones.

“How about laptop?”

“We plan to chill,” sagot ni Blaze. “We left our laptop on the yacht.”

Everyone became silent, and it became even more so when Love added, “that camper van is old. It has no tracking system built-in that I can remotely control, and even if I tracked it through the CCTC,” he pointed at the CCTV monitoring on the street, “they’re probably far away now, so…”

The four looked at each other once again.

After a while, Midnight spoke. “Looks like we’re walking.”

Blaze grumbled. “Fuck. Blakey, may I remind you that we’re broke? Paano natin babayaran ang camper van na ’yon?”

Tinuro ni Blake si Midnight gamit ang hinlalaki nito. “We have mister-wealthy here. He’ll pay.”

Midnight grimaced, but did not reject Blake’s words. Marami naman siyang pera. Hindi ’yon problema sa kaniya.

“Aside from walking, any other plans?” Love did not want to walk. He might end up dropping dead on the ground.

Love looked at Midnight. Midnight looked at Blaze. And Blaze looked at Blake.

Blake sighed. “We all have our wallets, right? Let’s go find a place to stay first. Then we’ll think of a plan.”

With that, everyone left the parking lot and started looking for a place to stay on foot.

An hour later, Love was wheezing. “I’m dying. Save me.”

Midnight clicked his tongue, took Love’s backpack, and carried it himself. But even then, Love was close to crawling.

The weather was hot and dry—a typical summer in Italy. And here they were, walking in this uncomfortable weather!

“I see an albergo. “ Blaze pointed at a hotel still far away from them, but thanks to the sign, they could see it. “Come on. Hurry.”

Out of pity, Midnight grab Love by the wrist and dragged the poor tracker to the hotel.

Midnight did not want to use his card because they were all given by his father, so Love became the funder. His card was used to book a room with two bunk beds. Fit for four people.

“So, what now?” Midnight asked after they settled in their room.

“Maliligo ako.” Ani Blaze sabay pasok sa banyo.

“I’m fucking sleeping.” Love was so tired; he just drops dead on the bed.

Midnight looked at Blake.

Blake shrugged. “Let them be. Tayong dalawa na lang ang magplano.”

Midnight’s expression became flat as he muttered under his breath. “Kahit dito, sinusubok ang leadership training ko.”

Nang makaupo ang dalawa sa maliit na lamesa na naroon, hindi nag-aksaya ng panahon si Blake. “Walang train sa parte na ’to ng Italy. There are only buses, but they have limited schedules.” Pinakita ni Blake ang cellphone kay Midnight kung saan nito nalaman ang impormasyong kakabahagi lang nito. “Bukas na hapon pa dadaan ang naka-schedule na bus dito. I suggest, after we reach a town, let’s take the train to a city. We’re closer to Milan, so let’s go there. May International Airport do’n. You can leave for London there with no problem.”

Midnight just listened and watched Blake.

Blake seemed like a big brother, explaining to him slowly and clearly, as if afraid that he’ll get lost. It felt novel to Midnight, who never traveled like this with his big brother, not even once.

“Midnight,” Blake flicked his finger in front of Midnight’s face to wake him up. “Why are you having conference with the air?”

Napakurap-kurap si Midnight at sa wakas ay bumalik na ang diwa nito. “Sorry. Naalala ko lang si kuya.”

Hindi nagtanong si Blake. Nararamdaman kasi nitong sensitibo ang topic na ’yon kay Midnight kaya hinayaan niya lang ito. However, Midnight did not drop the topic and instead asked Blake.

“How was kuya like?”

Napatitig si Blake sa kaharap. Midnight could not hide his burning curiosity about his brother, and it felt odd to Blake. Brothers rarely get curious about one another unless…

“How often do you see your big brother?” Blake asked because he knew Minrod’s based was in Asia, Philippines to be exact and that lunatic was never known to have a little brother.

It took Midnight a few seconds to answer. “Not often.”

“Twice a year?” In Blake’s book, twice a year was not often.

Umiling si Midnight saka pabulong na sumagot. “Once…in two years and sometimes longer.”

Napatanga si Blake sa narinig.

Midnight continued. “The last time I spoke to him on the phone was nearly…a year ago?”

“What?” Blake was stupefied because he could never not hear from his twin for even a month! No wonder Midnight was curious.

“It’s not kuya’s fault.” Mabilis na depensa ni Midnight sa kapatid ng makita ang hindi makapaniwalang ekspresyon sa mukha ni Blake. “It’s just… it’s complicated. Tulad ngayon, ako ang ayaw siyang makita. I don’t want to see him until I’m worthy to stand by his side.”

Blake felt a pang in his chest when he noticed Midnight looking down as he spoke. It made him slightly frown. Even though he hadn’t known Midnight for a long time, he quickly grew fond of him. And he sees himself looking out for Midnight, as he would for a younger sibling.

Blake didn’t know what was so complicated about seeing your sibling, but Knight seemed not the kind of person who would disregard his little brother.

Blake softly exhaled. “I noticed this before as well, but…why do you always put yourself down?” His brows furrowed when Midnight did not answer. “I think you’re good. I mean, so young, but already training to be a continental boss. That’s seriously impressive. I’m sure your brother would be proud.”

Midnight remained silent.

“No need to answer this if you don’t want to. I’m just really curious. Why do you think you’re not worthy to stay on Knight’s side? Because I don’t see why. You’re a pretty good guy.”

Nang ilang segundong hindi umimik si Midnight, hindi na umasa si Blake na sasagot pa ito at akmang iibahin niya ang pinag-uusapan ng marinig niya ang boses ni Midnight.

His voice was small, but it reached Blake’s ear clearly.

“My big brother is amazing. He has multiple degrees; he’s noble bearing the title of the Count. He was the youngest continental boss to date. He has topnotch fighting skills. He’s trusted by our father. And he’s very cool. I, on the other hand,” Midnight sighed before continuing. “I can never compare to my brother.”

“Because you’re not supposed to compare yourself to your brother.” Sabad ni Blaze na kalalabas lang ng banyo at tinutuyo nito ang buhok habang nakasuot ng manipis na bathrobe. Then he gestured his hand to Blake. “Look at me and Blakey, for example. Blakey is good at almost everything. Between us two, he’s the best. But you don’t see me comparing myself to him, do you? Why? Because I’m me and he’s him. Very different individuals. There is also something I’m good at that he’s not… which I don’t know what that is. I’ll figure it out soon.” Then he frowned at Midnight. “And weren’t you telling me how amazing you are just a few days ago? Anong nangyare sa buwesit na Midnight na ’yon?”

Katulad noong nagdaang araw, mata-touch na sana si Midnight pero may nakakairitang karugtong na naman ang sinabi ni Blaze.

Umingos si Midnight. “I’m talking to Blake, not you.”

Blaze seriously wanted to fight Midnight. A hand-to-hand combat just to ease his frustration, but Blaze saw Blake shaking his head at him.

Blaze clicked his tongue at Midnight before turning to his twin. “Lahat ng damit ko nasa camper van. What am I going to do now?”

Blake got up. “I saw a clothing store a block away. I’ll go buy you some clothes.”

Sumunod ang tingin ni Midnight kay Blake na naglalakad patungo sa pintuan. “May pera ka pambili?”

Blake stopped on his track before helplessly turning to Midnight. “We’re broke pero may pambili pa naman kami ng damit.”

“Oh. That’s good.”

Blake’s lips broke into a helpless smile before leaving, while Blaze shook his head at Midnight.

Nang makalabas si Blake, si Blaze ang umupo sa kinauupuan kanina ng kakambal. Sumulyap ito kay Midnight na nagta-type sa cellphone nito.

“Bakit hindi mo tawagan ang kuya mo?” Suhestiyon ni Blaze. Narinig nito ang kalahati ng usapan ni Midnight at nang kakambal. “You can’t see him, but you can talk to him, right?”

Umiling si Midnight. “It’s complicated.”

Blaze tsked. “How complicated is that?” He took out a phone from the pocket of his bathrobe and called a number.

Three rings, and the call was answered. Blaze put it on speaker.

Walang interes si Midnight kung sino ang tinawagan ni Blake. Well, not until he heard the familiar voice of his brother!

“Blaze?” Bakas sa boses ni Knight ang pagtataka. “Did something happen?” The Vitale twins wouldn’t call him for no reason.

Midnight intently stared at Blaze’s phone. Blaze could see the burning desire in Midnight’s eyes to talk to his brother, but Midnight just wouldn’t.

Bumuntong-hininga si Blaze. “You won’t believe what happened to us. We went traveling, rented a camper van and then it got stollen.”

Ilang segundong natahimik si Knight sa kabilang linya. “Should I be worried that you and your twin is getting rusty?”

Nalukot ang mukha ni Blaze. “Fuck you. It was an accident.”

“Right.” It was clear Knight did not believe him.

Blaze cussed again. “Whatever. Anyway, we’re broke. Can you help?”

There was a slight pause on Knight’s end before answering. “Sure. I’ll tell singkit.”

“Great! Thanks.”

“Welcome. Anything else?”

Tumingin si Blaze kay Midnight. Nagtatanong ang mga mata kay Midnight kung magsasalita ito.

Mabilis na umiling si Midnight.

Blaze rolled his eyes and answered Knight. “No. That’s all.”

“Okay.”

The call ended after that, and Blaze gave Midnight and exasperated look. “Seriously? Gaano ba kahirap kausapin ang kuya mo?”

“…It’s complicated.”

Blaze could only sigh. “I honestly don’t get it, but do you.”

Hindi na ulit nagsalita pa si Midnight na ikinabuntong-hininga ni Blaze. Midnight’s silence was starting to annoy him. “Seriously, what’s up with you and your brother?”

Midnight just raised his head to Blaze but did not answer. Kaya naman hindi na nagtanong ulit si Blaze at hinayaan nalang si Midnight sa katahimikan nito.

It was such an unpleasant silence. Especially when Midnight played a speech in a language he did not know.

That was why Blaze was overjoyed when Blake returned with his clothes and food.

“Our breakfast tomorrow,” ani Blake bago inilapag ang paper bag sa lamesa at ibinigay ang isa pang paper bag sa kakambal. “Put some clothes on.”

Kaagad na nagsuot ng damit si Blaze bago pabagsak na nahiga sa ibabang kama ng bunk bed. “I’m tired. Blakey, gisingin mo ako kapag umaga na.”

Blake frowned at his brother. Nagtatanong ang mga mata niya kay Blake kung paano ito napagod e ni minsan hindi nagmaneho ng camper van si Blaze at mahigit isang oras lang naman ang nilakad nila.

“Good night!” Blaze just responded and closed his eyes to rest.

Napailing nalang si Blake at umupo as kinauupuan niya kanina.

Midnight was still playing his Thai lesson, and Blake found himself listening to it. He couldn’t understand it, but it sounded very entertaining, especially when Midnight would speak the language from time to time.

Midnight’s tone and mood actually changes when he speaks different languages. Maybe it had something to do with the languages’ accent, but it was interesting to listen to.

“Is that part of your continental boss training?” Tanong ni Blake ng matapos na rin sa wakas si Midnight sa pakikinig sa Thai lesson nito.

Umiling si Midnight. “No. My father wants me to learn it.”

“Why?” It was such a harmless question, but the answer made Blake stilled.

“Because kuya knew know to speak Thai so I also have to know it.”

That one sentence alone made Blake understand the dynamic of Knight and Midnight’s family.

“Lahat ba na alam ng kuya mo, dapat matutunan o alam mo rin?” Tanong ni Blake.

Hindi alam ni Midnight kung dahil nakikita niya ang kuya niya kay Blake kung paano nito tratuhin si Blaze o dahil komportable siyang kausap ito, pero ang hindi niya masagot na tanong ni Blaze kanina ay madali niyang nasabi kay Blake.

“I’m my brother’s shadow.” Midnight spoke in a low voice. “I must know what he knows.”

Blake just sat there, stunned for God knows how long before he could pull himself together after what he had just heard. “Knight… let you be his shadow?”

Hindi kaagad nakasagot si Midnight kahit gusto niyang depensahan ang kuya niya. Hindi rin kasi niya alam kung ano ang opinyon ng kuya niya tungkol sa bagay na ’yon.

Was it just his father’s decision or was his brother in on it? Midnight didn’t know.

“It’s complicated.” Ang tanging naging sagot nalang ni Midnight kay Blake.

“How complicated?” At this point, Blake did not want to drop this topic. Call it worry or whatever, but the kind of life Midnight was living was not right to him.

“I don’t know.” Midnight confessed. “Pero hindi naman ’yon gugustuhin ni kuya para sa’kin ’di ba?” Napatigil si Midnight kapagkuwan ay mapakla itong napangiti. “I actually have no idea what kuya is thinking. We seldom see each other. We rarely talk. At kapag magkasama kami, hindi kami nag-uusap tungkol sa mga malalalim na bagay. Kuya would just take me to eat, accompany me, play chess with me or something similar.

“He treats me like a child most of the time. Maybe he doesn’t know that I had been treated like an adult since I can remember. Punished like an adult. Scolded like an adult. And ordered to do a lot of horrible things like an adult. But a part of me also enjoyed being treated like a child by my brother because he looks happy when he’s treating me like one. There’s a satisfaction in his eyes when he could give me something I like. I think it gives him comfort to know that even in that horrid household, I was able to keep my childlike innocence.”

“But you weren’t treated like a child in that house, were you?”

Midnight did not need to answer that. His silence was enough for Blake to get the picture of how Midnight was treated.

Gusto pang magtanong ni Blake kung may alam ba si Knight kung ano ang trato kay Midnight sa bahay nila, pero hindi niya tinuloy. Midnight was clearly upset, and he didn’t want to make it worse.

Blake, instead, got up, reached out his hand to pat Midnight’s head. “Don’t overthink and rest up. We had a tiring day.”

Midnight silently nodded before taking his phone and climbing to the upper bunk where Love was sleeping. Meanwhile, Blake slept on the upper bunk bed.

An uneventful night passed, and an uneventful morning came.

Despite it being eight in the morning and everyone else being awake, Love stayed asleep and couldn’t be awakened by anything the three attempted.

In a state of panic, the twins and Midnight rushed Love’s unconscious body to the nearest hospital they could find. It was only after looking at Love’s medical card in his wallet that they discovered he was actually asleep because of a condition known as Narcolepsy and he’ll wake up in due time.

Nagkatinginan ang tatlo sa narinig.

“Let’s play that our Love wakes up soon.” Blaze dropped himself on the chair in the waiting area. “Fuck…sayang ’yong agahan natin sa lames ana naiwan.”

Blake and Midnight gave a ‘really?’ look.

“Wala tayong pera, remember?” Blaze said with a shrug and let out a loud breath. “What now?”

“Wait for him to wake up, I guess.” ani Blake.

The three looked at each other before Blake and Midnight took a seat in the waiting area, sandwiching Blaze in the center.

So much for an uneventful morning.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 28

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 28

WHEN LOVE woke up, the three fed him, then they hurriedly went to the bus stop to catch the bus going to town, where they would ride the train to go to Milan. It was such a hassle commuting, but after a whole of traveling, they finally arrived in Milan.

Hindi problema ni Midnight at Love ang eroplano na sasakyan patungong London. Kailangan lang nilang tumawag sa Orgánosi’s Rome headquarters to charter a plane for them, and it was ready in an hour.

Kaya naman ng dumating ang apat sa Milan, bago sumakay ng eroplano si Midnight at Love, nag-withdraw muna ng pera si Midnight na iiwan niya sa kambal pambayad sa nanakaw nilang camper van.

Love and the twins were waiting for Midnight a few distances away from the ATM when they saw Midnight called someone on his phone after stepping away from the ATM.

Midnight was in a call for a long time before putting his phone back into his pocket and walking toward the twins and Love.

“What happened?” Tanong ni Blake. Midnight’s face was impassive, but Blake could feel from Midnight’s gait that he was upset.

Midnight exhaled. “All my cards are blocked.”

Umawang ang labi ni Love. He immediately understood what had happened. As for the twins, they just smiled and teased Midnight.

“Looks like Mister-marami-akong-pera is nowhere to be found.”

Midnight looked at Blaze flatly.

“Hayaan mo na.” Ani Blake saka tinapik ang balikat ni Midnight. “We’re only slightly broke. We can manage.”

Tumango si Blaze. “Hmm. Listen to Blakey. He knows best when it comes to our finances.”

Midnight nodded but he did not say a word after that. The twins let him be until it was time to go to the boarding area.

Blake handed Midnight a card.

Hindi kaagad ’yon tinanggap ni Midnight. Sa halip ay nagtatanong ang mga mata nitong tumingin kay Blake.

“Take it.” Si Blake na ang naglagay ng card sa kamay ni Midnight. “It only has a small amount. Just enough for you to get by until you find money on your own.”

Midnight’s lips parted but no words came out. He was speechless. Alam naman niyang hindi talaga ‘broke’ ang magkambal pero nagbabawas pa rin ang dalawa ng gastusin. So, for Blake to gave him some pocket money just because his cards were blocked by his father, he didn’t know what to feel.

He suddenly recalled his classmate’s words when he was in the university for only two weeks before he was pulled out.

‘Who would give me allowance other than my family?’

Midnight’s mouth tightened into a straight line before accepting Blake’s care. “Thank you.”

Blake just smiles, as if it were no big deal, but to Midnight it was something precious that he didn’t know how to show his appreciation other than saying thank you.

“I’ll add money to it until you’re stable.” Dagdag ni Blake saka masuyong tinulak si Midnight patungong boarding area. “Go. Be careful. Don’t forget to call us to let us know if you’re still alive, okay?”

Tumango si Midnight saka nilapitan ang airport staff na sumalubong sa kanila kanina at nagbigay ng bagong passport niya dahil nasama sa camper van na ninakaw ang bag niya kung saan naroon ang travel documents niya.

Midnight was not concerned about it because his travel documents, a.k.a., his few passports with different names provided to him by Dominick, were put in a nano vault—a standard safety case given to each member of the Orgánosi for their travel documents. Once forcefully opened, it’ll self-destruct.

Passing through the boarding area, he and Love were guided to their plane. While waiting for takeoff, Midnight called Dominick.

Hindi pa nakakapagsalita si Midnight ng sagutin ni Dominick ang tawag niya pero kaagad itong nagsalita.

“Look who’s calling! My ungrateful fictional son! Why fictional? Because he seemed to have disappeared like he’s just my hallucination!”

Dominick was being dramatic again and Midnight just sigh and let him be dramatic until the old man had enough. Thankfully, it was just for a full minute. Midnight endured it.

“So, why you called?” Dominick suddenly asked in a serious voice after being dramatic, as if he did not just act like a drama queen a second ago.

“I lost the passports you gave me.”

For a short time, Dominick was silent, as if he couldn’t believe what he had just heard, before he finally spoke, his voice laced with disbelief. “Come again?”

“I lost all my passports.” Midnight repeated.

Dominick have fallen silent once again before asking, “say that again?”

Midnight closed his eyes, trying to be patient with the old man. “I lost all my passports. Can you send me new ones?”

A slow, deep breath escaped Dominick’s lips; a sound like “Hah…” followed by a long silence. “I think my ears are not working properly. What did you say again?”

Midnight pressed his lips together and did not repeat himself this time. “Now, you’re just annoying.”

With a sharp click of his tongue, Dominick expressed his disapproval. “You’ve changed, Night. You’re not like this before. You used to be so silent before that I sometimes think you don’t have a mouth.”

“I was with you when I was recovering. I probably became like this because you’re noisy.” Midnight retaliated.

Dominick let out a scoff. “And now you know how to talk back, you ungrateful fictional son!” He clicked his tongue again. “Whatever. Anyway, how did you lose your passports?”

Now it was Midnight’s time to be silent.

“Night?”

Midnight cleared his throat. Hesitating for a brief moment, “Well, about that…” he braced himself for what was coming after this—a dramatic reaction from Dominick. “Love and I were traveling with friends and our camper van was stolen while we’re having dinner. My bag is in there.”

As expected, there was once again a dramatic silent on the other line.

Patiently, Midnight awaited Dominick’s response. He knew it was coming, yet what he received was not an expected response, but an annoying and condescending laugh that made him feel annoyed.

Dominick was laughing hysterically as he recounted the story to Klaus and Happy, who seemed to be beside him.

Midnight exhaled, and Dominick laughed even more.

“A continental boss in training…stolen camper van…idiots…I can’t believe it.” Dominick was laughing in between his words and Midnight, just stayed silent.

“Dad, it’s not funny.” Midnight overheard Happy reprimanding her father in the background. “Midnight must have been traumatized!”

Yes, Happy! Tell that annoying father of yours! Tell him! Midnight was screaming in his head. But I’m not traumatized, of course. “Thanks, Happy.”

“You’re welcome.” Happy responded, still from the background.

At the same time, when the word “traumatized” was uttered, the old man erupted into a maniacal laughter, prompting Midnight to end the call.

Seeing his boss inhaling deeply and exhaling loudly, Love knew his boss was controlling his temper from exploding.

Although his boss always maintains an impassive expression and a thick, pretentious mask in public, Midnight, in contrast, is actually someone who gets angry easily. His boss was just so good at making it look like he wasn’t.

And it seemed whoever it was just now, Midnight sounded completely exasperated with the person on the phone.

“Your father?” Love asked his boss. It was just a guess based on Midnight’s reaction.

Midnight grimaced. “No. Just an annoying old man.”

“Dominick?”

“Yeah.”

Love nodded. He understood. Dominick could be really annoying sometimes—no, most of the time.

Midnight phone rang. It was Dominick calling.

“What?” Midnight asked in an impatient voice.

Dominick chuckled. He really like the Midnight now who could express his emotion. “So sensitive.” He clicked his tongue. “I’ll ask Ruthgar to make you a few passports so you can fly under the radar of your amazing father. Now, where’s my thank you, hmm?”

Midnight tsked at Dominick instead. “I hate the word amazing.” Then ended the phone call.

Dominick nearly suffered a hypertension because of Midnight. On the other hand, Midnight felt better than he was able to piss the old man.

Midnight then calls the flight attendant to ask, “still not taking off, yet?”

The flight attendant relayed the information given by the pilot. “There’s a bit of an air traffic, Sir. We’re sixth on the line up.”

“Thanks.” Midnight responded before looking down at his phone.

Coincidentally, his eyes settled on the ALONE app. It had been so long since he opened the app, but it remained installed on his phone. Since GodFavoredMe sent their last message, Midnight’s already waning interest in the app completely disappeared.

Why had he not uninstalled it yet? He did not know.

Midnight’s thumb hovered over the ALONE app. A short while later, he finally tapped it open and went to the messages.

There was only GodFavoredMe in there with their brief conversations and his short replies. How he wished he could tell this person that he was okay now, that he could now communicate and hold conversations. He wanted to tell this person that he now had friends and was traveling for work.

However, the person who patiently talked with him, answered his odd questions, taught him to converse and hold conversations in his own way, and helped him try to honestly express his emotions, had said goodbye while he was recovering in the laboratory.

He couldn’t even say a proper goodbye to this person who was patient and kind enough to worry about him.

Midnight sighed and read his last message to GodFavoredMe a few months ago.

‘I don’t know when you’ll be able to read this, but I’m doing fine now. If you need anything, anything at all, just contact me.’

Underneath that message was his phone number.

Maybe GodFavoredMe would read it someday, or maybe GodFavoredMe had left the ALONE app for good. Judging by their farewell message, that’s what GodFavoredMe intended to convey.

Midnight exited the ALONE app and turned to Love. “Do you know about the ALONE app for Orgánosi members?”

Love frowned when he heard that weird ass app recommended by Dominick. “That app with weird people in it?”

Midnight, for some reason, felt like the comment was aimed at him. “It’s not that weird…” he recalled the weirdest shit he had read in that app and paused. “Well…there were some good people in there.”

Love nodded. “Did Dominick recommend that app to you? Because he did the same thing to me. I was in ALONE app for about a week before I left because I realized, everyone in there was either depressed or suicidal.” Love sighed. “I mean, with the line of work the Orgánosi members are in, who wouldn’t be?”

Depressed and suicidal. These words struck Midnight because he recalled GodFavoredMe first ever post in that app. It’s about harming themselves. But they got better in the end…right?

“After I got better at hacking, I was exposed to a lot of stuff and damn…the world is very scary.” Love shook his head in disbelief. “The amount of horrible things on the internet made me not want to leave my house. But then I realized, those scums will victimize many people if not stopped and if I can help save some people using my hacking skills, why not? So I entered Orgánosi against Dominick’s wishes.”

That surprised Midnight. “The old man didn’t want you in the Orgánosi?”

Love gave Midnight a knowing look. “Have you seen my nonexistent stamina, lack of fighting skills, and narcolepsy?”

Midnight pulled an ‘I understand’ look. “I guess anyone would worry.”

Love shrugged. “But I have a goal. Before I became your tracker, I was part of the Orgánosi’s CID.”

“The Central Intelligence Division?”

“Hmm.”

“Wait—was that the high-paying job you were talking about?”

“Yep.” Love grinned before he lost his smile. “I was in the Child Prngraphy Department. Our focus is hunting those scums who lives off on consuming and selling those kinds of videos. But you know what’s more horrible that those videos? It’s the fact that after we bring down a predator, another one will pop out. It’s endless, and those videos scarred the fuck out of me. When I left the team, I was reluctant, but Dominick told me I could do more if I became your tracker, so here I am.”

Before Midnight could respond, the pilot announced that they’re ready for take off.

Midnight and Love immediately strapped in and waited for the plane to be in the cruising altitude before continuing their conversation.

More than two hours later, their plane landed in London. They immediately went to the Orgánosi’s headquarters underneath Racini’s Hotel and informed Parisi that he had arrived.

“Good to hear,” Parisi shot his target in the head and handed his gun to his Ultor. “Your amazing team has already been assembled for you. Good luck.”

Midnight just grimaced and ended the call.

And just as Parisi said. His ‘amazing’ team had indeed been assembled and when he finally met them the next day, it made him feel like his last ‘amazing’ teammate were experts.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 29

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 29

MIDNIGHT FELT like his leadership skill had gone to the next level because of his new “amazing” team in London. He even felt like his team was deliberately assembled to be this “amazing” to test him. He didn’t believe that the Orgánosi had so many idiot members, but every mission was like proving his conjecture wrong.

“Boss, are we still pushing our Wales schedule?” Love asked Midnight while Midnight was doing paper works that would be sent to Parisi for approval. “Based on the schedule sent by Parisi’s tracker, you are free tomorrow until ten PM. There would be a raid, so we had to go back around three PM to prepare.”

“How long is the travel time from here to Wales?” Midnight asked, while still focused on the documents in front of him.

“Around three hours.”

“Do we know Lockridge’s location?”

“I have his flat address.”

“Alright. Let’s go early tomorrow.”

Midnight waited for Love’s response when he heard nothing but silent. He moved his gaze away from the document he was holding and turn his head to Love.

The guy was sleeping.

Midnight frowned but understood that this was Love’s condition. Good thing Love could always find a suitable position to fall asleep in, which was a good thing. Could Love feel it when he’s about to fall asleep?

He hadn’t asked Love for his medical condition, and he only knew what Love had told him. He didn’t want to pry because it’s a personal thing, just like how his mental problem was also personal.

Taking a deep breath, he went back to work and would sometimes chat with Parisi about what to do with the documents he was unfamiliar with.

Fortunately, this time, Love woke up after three hours and Midnight was still working. The two acted like nothing happened and continued their conversation about their plan to travel to Wales tomorrow.

The next morning, they left around seven in the morning for Wales.

Midnight pulled out his phone from his front pocket and read Atticus Lockridge’s profile again.

His job orientation stated that the Orgánosi would provide him with an Ultor after his training; however, he could also recruit and train someone else. Ultors were usually continental bosses’ right-hand men, someone who would do confidential things on their behalf, so seamless cooperation and absolute trust were necessary.

Since Dominick recommended Atticus Lockridge, then he might have a potential, but the most important thing to him was not skills since that could be taught. It’s how they’ll get along that was most important to him.

“Boss, what if Lockridge disagreed with your offer?” Love, who was driving, asked his boss in the passenger seat.

Midnight shrugged. “We’ll see then.”

Over three hours later, they reached Cardiff. They spent another half hour getting to Atticus Lockridge’s flat.

Love knocked on the door while Midnight surveyed the surrounding environment with his eyes.

As the door swung open, Midnight’s gaze instantly fixed upon the individual who had opened the door. Observing the man’s body language and the way his body was positioned behind the door, Midnight subtly nudged Love aside to shield him from potential danger.

“We’re here to offer a job.” As Midnight looked into Atticus’ cautious eyes, a smile touched his lips; then, his eyes flickered towards the door panel. “Mind putting your gun down?”

Love’s eyes widened at what he heard, then he immediately looked at Atticus Lockridge and to where his boss was looking. Where is the gun?

Atticus gave Midnight and Love a once-over before pulling the door to open widely. That’s when Love saw where the gun was! Atticus was carrying it with his other hand that was hidden behind the door earlier and the guy held them at gunpoint through the door’s panel.

“Come in.”

Midnight stepped in, but before Love could follow, he saw his boss attacked Atticus from behind! Atticus, it seemed, had expected this confrontation, his movements decisive and powerful as he unleashed a flurry of blows against Midnight.

Love stood silently by the doorway, speechless while observing the violent back-and-forth between Midnight and Atticus, who moments before were engaged in a brutal fight seemingly intent on killing each other, only to them unexpectedly shake hands and introduce themselves as though the violent altercation had never occurred.

“Midnight Velasquez.”

“Atticus Lockridge, but I guess you already know that since you’re here.”

Love felt so out of place, but still managed to squeeze out an introduction. “And I’m Love Zanotti.”

Atticus gestured his hand toward his flat’s living room. Love finally entered and closed the door behind him before following behind his boss.

“Boss, why did you suddenly attack the hell out of him?” Love asked Midnight in a low voice.

Midnight shrugged. “Just testing how good he is.”

Love’s expression became flat. It seems my boss had become crazy from too much holding back to not kill our amazing teammates. “Well? Is he good?”

Midnight just smiled slightly. It was a brief fight, but it was fruitful. He couldn’t measure how skilled Lockridge was with only that short altercation, but it was enough to know he had some serious skills.

“Have a seat.” Atticus gestured to the sofa.

Midnight made himself comfortable while Love takes out his laptop—only to be reproached by Atticus.

“No laptop in my flat. Put that away.”

Love blinked at Atticus, sporting a confused look.

With a heavy sigh, Atticus walked over to Love, halting directly in front of him before gently closing the laptop’s screen. Laptops are not allowed. I know what this could accomplish in the right hands.“

Love pressed his lips together. “Fine.” Then he put his laptop back in his bag.

Midnight was just watching the two. Approving of Atticus wariness. It was indeed dangerous to let Love play with his laptop on your own because he could do a lot of things with it without you knowing.

Atticus went back to his seat and sat down on the sofa. “So…” he looked at Midnight. “What kind of job are you offering? And why should I accept it?”

Midnight smiled so innocently that if Blaze saw it, he’ll have goosebumps. “That’s easy. Because I can take you out of the country.”

Atticus’ gaze on Midnight darkened as his eyes narrowed. “What do you mean by that?”

Midnight shrugged and leaned back as if he’s having a great conversation with someone. “Discharged from the service because of disciplinary reason.” He smiled. “In the special unit you were in, being discharged doesn’t mean being free. Am I right? You’re being monitored in every aspect of your life and with the confidential information you know, even your breathing must be monitored.”

Atticus’ mouth tightened into a thin line. “I have no interest in betraying my country.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it. I’m not interested in that.” Midnight immediately put an end to Atticus’ train of thoughts. “I’m interested in your skills, and I prefer people like you—loyal to their cause.”

Atticus frowned and after a brief silence, he asked, “can you really get me out of here? Legally?”

“Yes.” Midnight’s voice was so confident, as if if that did not happen, he would die trying.

“How?”

Midnight smiled. “You have yoursecret. I have mine. But I can assure you that I can take you out of the country legally. If you’re interested to know more, come visit me in London.”

Love immediately took out a calling card from his bag and placed it on the center table.

Atticus looked down at the card. There’s only a phone number in there and nothing else that would give him a hint who these guys were.

With Atticus’ silence, Midnight spoke. “You must be feeling skeptical.”

“That is an understatement.”

Midnight shrugged. “I’m here to invite you to work for me, but I won’t force you. Feel free to reject the invitation. I’m just here to lay out what I can do for you in return for your services.”

Atticus narrowed his eyes at Midnight again. He had been trying to read this man since the moment he entered his flat, but Midnight Velasquez was such an enigma.

“What kind of work do you want me to do, exactly?” Atticus asked. “Is it illegal?”

Instead of answering, Midnight asked back. “In the army, you’re serving your country and protecting its citizen, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Then let’s just say that by working for me, you’re still protecting the citizen, just not serving any country.”

With those words, Atticus understood one thing. The work being offered to him would not harm the people but cannot be called legal either.

A part of him was intrigued, especially the part where he could finally leave this hellhole of a place. But he couldn’t decide that easily. And Midnight seemed to understand that.

“Sleep on it and then decide.” Midnight said. “I’ll only be staying in London for three weeks. I’m moving to Dublin next month, so you have to decide by then.”

Atticus stared at Midnight. “Your work…does it involve traveling a lot around Europe?”

“For now.” Midnight smiled. “Mr. Lockridge, when I said I can take you out of the country…what I mean is I can take you out of this continent.”

Before Atticus could respond, Midnight got up. “Sleep on it. You know how to reach me.” He glanced at the calling card on the table and then look at Atticus. “But I’m warning you, working for me means that if you ever betray me in any shape or form, I will kill you.”

With that, Midnight and Love left. Leaving Atticus alone in his own flat, thinking about Midnight’s last words.

He had no doubt that Midnight could indeed kill him. Their fight earlier may have been short, but he had enough experience on the battlefield to know when he’s facing a monster. And Midnight was someone who could kill a monster.

“BOSS, DO YOU think he’ll accept your offer?” Love asked when they were already back in the car, driving on the road. “When you two fought earlier, I think he’ll make a great Ultor. However, an Ultor should have a good relationship with his superior, and you two don’t have that.”

Midnight agreed with Love. “That’s why I want to start fostering trust and camaraderie while I’m still in training, so that once I fully became the continental boss for North America, we will already have a solid relationship.”

Love nodded at that. “That’s a good plan. But how sure are you that he’ll work for you, boss?”

“Because I’m his only escape.” Midnight looked outside the car. “He’s loyal to his country, but he also wants to leave to be free from its constraints. I’m his only way out at the moment. Also, I think he’s going to like Orgánosi. Did you see those medals and awards on the wall? He’s a decorated military officer at a very young age. Why do you think such a person was discharged for disciplinary reasons?”

Love had no answer, but just based on his observation, Atticus Lockridge didn’t seem to be a person with behavioral problems.

But who knows?

Midnight and Love went back to London with their own thoughts about Lockridge. Over three hours of drive and they arrived with enough time to spare before the raid.

Love knew that his boss was going to be pissed again because of their amazing teammates, but to his surprise, they met a different team in the HQ.

Midnight did not waste anytime. He started the briefing of the mission, their objective and their planned route Love created after digitally mapping out the entire building.

After the briefing, Midnight couldn’t help turning to Arthur. Parisi’s right-hand man in London Headquarters. “What happened to my previous subordinates?”

Arthur’s lips curved into a smile. “The boss said that you might really kill someone if you continued leading your current team, so he’s lending you one of the finest team in London HQ. This raid was also a significant breakthrough in our year-long investigation of a human trafficking ring, hence its priority.”

“If it’s that important, will Parisi join the raid?”

“No, Sir. This mission is all yours.”

Midnight nodded. “Alright. Let’s prepare.”

Arthur nodded and followed Midnight’s order.

They departed headquarters for the raid at precisely 10:00 PM. Upon entering the building, Midnight immediately sensed a significant difference in the dynamic and overall feel between his previous team and the new one. Every detail of Midnight’s meticulously crafted plan unfolded exactly as he had envisioned.

No mistakes were made by anyone.

Free from the need to rescue anyone from their own incompetence, he roamed the building’s lower three levels, silencing traffickers and searching for other victims.

Unfortunately, his usual daggers weren’t suitable for the recent raid, forcing him to reluctantly use a silenced pistol, a weapon he was unfamiliar with. He felt uneasy using a silenced gun for this mission, but his trusted daggers were simply not practical.

Releasing the gun’s magazine and reloading it, he shot the trafficker rounding in the corner as he approached another room filled with malnourished young women and teenagers.

“Found them.” Midnight then cussed under his breath when he saw this scene and tapped the earpiece in his ear. “Love, send my location to the rescue squad. There are of victims here in—” his ear perked up, aimed his gun through the window and shot the trafficker passing by. The women screamed in fright, but Midnight toned them out and continued his conversation with Love as if nothing had happened. “Mark my location and send half of the rescue squad here. There’s one more level below this and I’ll go down in a second.”

“Yes, boss.”

Midnight ended the connection and looked at he thought the oldest of the women inside the room. “Stay here and wait for the rescue team.”

Midnight then left without a second glance.

While going down to the bottommost floor, Midnight stopped and pressed his back against the wall while gripping the gun in his hands. He was bothered by something, but he knew it wasn’t the time to think about it.

Upon arriving on the bottom floor, Midnight’s advance was immediately met with gunfire from the traffickers, initiating a rapid exchange of fire.

Clicking his tongue, he reloaded his gun’s magazine while hiding behind the concrete wall before stepping out again to shoot the remaining trafficker—headshot to not waste his finite bullets.

Continuing his exploration, he discovered three more rooms occupied by women and teenagers. He contacted Love after going to the last room, where he found a lot of documents. A portion of the items were incinerated, some were shredded into tiny pieces, and the majority were torn apart.

“Love, send Arthur down here. We have a lot of destroyed documents.”

Then Midnight went to open the doors inside the room to check, and all of it was empty. Then he later discovered all the computers were broken and destroyed.

“Love, you have a lot of work to do.” He told Love through the earpiece. “The computers are also destroyed.”

“Piece of cake,” Love responded.

That’s when Arthur entered the room, together with two more people under Parisi behind him.

Midnight pointed at the destroyed documents and computers. “Take it all back to the HQ to recover all the data.” Then he turned to speak to Love. “Love, called in the cleaning crew and send the others to hunt down the traffickers who managed to escape if there are any.”

“Yes, boss.”

The raid wasn’t considered a complete success until they salvaged the data from the damaged computers and documents. The positive outcome of this was the rescue of many victims.

Having left Arthur in the room, Midnight proceeded to the upper levels of the building, meticulously checking each floor as he went up. Upon reaching the rooftop, Midnight paused at the very edge of the roof, gazing out at the breathtaking expanse of the night sky.

The issue that had previously disturbed him resurfaced, causing him to feel unease again. He let out a sigh. It seemed I need to talk to Silvanus after I came back.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 30

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 30

ONE WEEK before completing his training at Orgánosi’s London headquarters, Midnight received a call from Atticus Lockridge. He’s in London and proposed a meetup. Midnight immediately sent his address—the Racini Hotel—causing Atticus to frown slightly. Racini’s Hotel was world-renowned for its luxury; its reputation was known to nearly everyone. While slightly surprised, Atticus found it unsurprising, given this person’s offer to get him out of the country legally.

Atticus entered the hotel, carefully watching his surroundings. Everything appeared normal. Naturally, he couldn’t simply walk into the elevator of such a luxurious hotel, so he texted Midnight Velasquez again to let him know he was in the lobby.

However, before he could send the message, he felt someone approaching behind him. He subtly turned around and saw Love Zanotti.

“Ciao!”

Atticus nodded as greeting, and Love let out a heavy sigh before muttering to himself. “The boss always has an impassive look, now another stoned face will be added to the team. Am I the only sunshine in this group?”

Atticus, who heard Love muttering to himself, frowned. “I heard you.”

Love gave Atticus a sunny smile. “Pretend you didn’t.”

Atticus blinked at Love. “Are you also working for him?”

It was clear to Love who Atticus meant. They both know who it was.

“Yes.” Love answered. “Why are you asking?”

Atticus shrugged and spoke with the flattest expression on his face. “One impassive. One cold. A sunshine mascot is needed.”

Love’s mouth fell open in surprise; he blinked, pointing to himself. “Did you just call me a mascot?”

Atticus gave a curt nod and added coldly, “Don’t be offended. I added ‘sunshine’ before the mascot.”

Love shot a furious look at Atticus. “Wow. Thank you so much!” He was dripping with sarcasm.

Atticus, however, just gave a slight nod, seemingly ignoring the comment as if he hadn’t heard it at all. And Love couldn’t do anything about it because he knew how weak he was.

“This way.” With gritted teeth, Love gestured Atticus to the elevator. Before the guard by the elevator asked to see their card, Love showed his hotel key card.

Noticing that the color of the hotel key card was different than the usual key cards given to guests, the guard immediately and instinctively stepped aside. In this particular hotel, the key cards came in two distinct colors—black and silver—and security personnel received explicit instructions that those holding black key cards had unrestricted access to all floors, and should not be impeded in any way, even if accompanied by individuals who were not registered guests.

From behind, Atticus silently observed Love. From showing his key card to entering the elevator and seeing the different key cards by other guests.

Once everyone had exited the elevator after it reached the top floor, Love punched in a series of floor numbers, which resembled a code, before selecting the highest floor again. A short time later, the elevator started to move upward.

Atticus remained calm, but his mind was alert. Public information clearly states that this hotel only had sixty-nine floors, so the presence of a seventieth floor was a mystery.

As Love exited the elevator, Atticus trailed behind, his gaze sweeping across the scene before him, absorbing every detail of his new surroundings. He was always two steps behind Love that Love kept looking back to check if Atticus was following him.

There was only one room on the entire floor. Love entered the door with his key card and gestured Atticus to come in.

Upon entering the room, Atticus’s attention was immediately captured by the sounds of a phone conversation being conducted through a loudspeaker—it was Midnight talking to someone.

“No. I’m leaving for Dublin soon.” Midnight said.

“Dublin? Ireland? Okay na ba ang cards mo? O wala ka pa ring pera?”

“Still blocked.”

“Then I’ll send you some.”

“No need. I can manage for a while. May allowance naman ang Orgánosi para sa training.”

“I’ll still deposit some. In case kailanganin mo. Feel free to use it.”

“Akala ko ba broke kayong dalawa?”

The man on the other line chuckled. “Well… we can manage.”

“Okay. Thanks.” As Love and Atticus walked into the room, Midnight quickly looked at them, his gaze lingering for only a moment before returning his attention to his phone. “I have a guest. I’ll hang up now.”

“Alright. Call us when you get to Dublin.”

“Hmm. I will.”

Midnight ended the call and turned his attention back to the laptop on his lap, and quietly waited for the two others to make their way over to the living room.

Love walked to the living room and saw his boss typing codes on his laptop while listening to his Thai language lesson again.

“Mr. Lockridge is here, boss.”

“Hmm.” Midnight gestured his hand to the sofa while still busy coding on the laptop. “Give me a sec. I’ll just finish this one.”

As Atticus took a seat on a single sofa, Love turned to him to ask, “can I get you something to drink? What would you like?”

“Gin and tonic.”

Love nodded before taking a second look at Atticus. “Gin and tonic?” He glanced outside the glass window before looking at Atticus again. “Before lunch?”

Seeing Love took him seriously, Atticus nodded. “Yeah.”

Love was about to leave to get gin and tonic for Atticus when he heard his boss said, “give him a cup of tea.”

Love paused in his tracks, his gaze falling upon Atticus. That’s when he noticed it. The bastard was holding his laughter! Atticus was not serious at all about the gin and tonic!

“You…!”

Atticus spoke as if he did not just pranked Love. “A cup of tea would be nice.”

Love sneered before going to prepare a cup of tea.

Meanwhile, in the living room, Midnight continued to tap away on his laptop, and Atticus remained silent until Midnight spoke.

“Have you decided?”

Atticus looked at Midnight, who was now closing the laptop to give his attention to Atticus. “Can I ask something first?”

“Go ahead.”

“Is this hotel a significant part of the job you’re offering me?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Just the feeling I get when I came up.”

Midnight smiled. “Unfortunately, they’re not offering a security guard position at the moment. However, if you’ve decided to work for me, I can arrange that.”

Atticus looked at Midnight flatly. “Is that my work? Guarding you?”

“Do you think I need guarding?”

“No. I think it’s the other way around.”

Midnight chuckled and leaned back against the sofa. “So? Have you made a decision?”

Atticus took a deep breath. “I’ll work for you. But I have two conditions.”

“What is it?” Midnight did not immediately agree.

“I already told you the first one. Get me out of this country legally. I want to be able to return when I want to, thus the request. The second one is I will not harm an innocent person.” He had figured that his job would not be as simple as working for Midnight as a normal employee. “As long as you can guarantee that, I will be at your service.”

Midnight did not nod but instead stood up to get a document from the office table near the living room and handed it to Atticus.

“The job I’m offering will not be different from your old job.” Said Midnight.

Atticus accepted the document and read its content.

It’s a non-disclosure agreement. And the punishment for breaking it was not imprisonment like usual but death.

Yes. DEATH was written boldly in the document.

As he looked at Midnight, who sat quietly back on the sofa, calmly watching him, it was as if he were patiently anticipating his reaction and assessing his next move.

That’s when Love came back with a tea for Atticus.

Atticus showed the document to Love after Love placed the tea on the center table in the living room. “Did you sign this as well?”

Love took a quick look at the document before nodding nonchalantly. “Yes.”

“Death?” Atticus turned to Midnight. “Really?”

Midnight shrugged. “Even if you sign that, you can leave anytime. I won’t hold you back. But you better keep your mouth shut if you still want to live. Easy, no?”

Atticus’ lips parted. “What the bloody hell did I enter myself into?”

As Midnight shrugged indifferently, Love casually picked up the laptop Midnight had been typing on, seemingly oblivious to the life-altering decision being made in the very same room by Atticus.

“I still have my connection in the military.” Atticus said. “What if I take this to him and implicate you?”

Midnight once again shrugged and said, “how do you think am I going to get you out of this country legally?”

Atticus frowned and deduced. “You also have a connection in the military.”

Midnight did not confirm that, but he added, “and my connection might possibly be in a higher position than yours.”

That statement caused Atticus to become speechless, and he was rendered completely silent. That’s when he understood why Midnight was able to know about him and why he was so confident in honoring his requests.

Behind Midnight was an organization he didn’t know about, and they had connections with this country’s higher-ups.

That realization was both exasperating and exhilarating. A job that resembled his old job. His blood started pumping and boiling. He loved his old job, but there were things that he couldn’t agree with the higher up resulting in him being relieved of duty.

Atticus exhaled. “Can I get a pen?”

Midnight handed the pen he was holding to Atticus.

Without hesitation, Atticus sighed the document and handed it back to Midnight. “Can I now know what kind of work you’re offering?”

Midnight pointed at Love. “He will orient you.” Then he pointed at his phone. “I’m busy with my Thai language lesson.”

Atticus felt so pumped up that he immediately turned to Love and demanded. “Orient me. Now.”

Love stood up and put his hands on his hips while glaring at Atticus. “Let’s get things straight first. First of all, I’m boss’ tracker, your teammate and not someone you can order around unless it’s an important matter. Second, based on seniority, I win. Third, you should be oriented by someone under the Ultors Court, not me. But since I’m such a nice sunshine, I’ll do it.”

Love tossed his laptop onto Atticus’ lap, saying, “just pressed the spacebar to play the video. And please drink that,” he pointed at the tea, “I worked hard to make that tea! Cazzo. “

After that, Love walked out to get something to eat in the kitchen.

After Love left, Midnight told Atticus, “Love is a bit of a drama queen. He gets that from my fictional father. It was contiguous. Please be patient with him.”

Hearing all that, Atticus frowned and thought, what the bloody hell did I get myself into?

However, he did not have time to delve deeper because the presentation in a form of a video was already playing.

His odd orientation had begun.

MIDNIGHT moved to Dublin, Ireland as per Parisi’s order while Atticus stayed in London to train as Midnight’s Ultor. He had to pass a lot of training to be able to be an ultor.

“I heard the Ultor’s training is gruesome.” Love said after they left Atticus to train and pass the Ultor’s test.

“He’ll be fine.” Midnight said with a shrug. “Let’s just focus on our next mission in Dublin—the drug cases Parisi sent.”

From Dublin to Edinburgh to Tampere, Finland. Midnight spent his entire year training in Orgánosi’s HQ around Europe. Doing mission with ‘amazing’ teammates unless it was a very important mission, then Parisi would give him the top teams.

Going around Europe, rescuing people from different situation and circumstances, Midnight finally fully understood his emotions—if he had any.

He was troubled by his lack of emotion during the London rescue; he felt nothing while saving those women from the basement. A complete lack of pity and any other emotion, like an unsympathetic person. Feeling utterly nothing, he reached out to Silvanus, seeking an explanation for this unusual and unsettling absence of empathetic emotion.

Silvanus told him it was a side effect of what his father did to him. And after months of still not feeling anything toward the people he had saved, Silvanus concluded that he could only empathize with the people he cared about—the people inside the circle he created.

That was the reason why he felt concern toward Love every time he passes out and sleeps and why he couldn’t care less about those people he saved.

As much as he wants to be empathetic, he just couldn’t feel it in him.

Silvanus may have done his best to fix him up, but he was still messed up. And he got his father to thank for that.

Thus, Midnight’s first stop over when he returned to America was in Pennsylvania, to see Silvanus and had a check-up. But before that, he had to return to Italy first to see Parisi now that his one-year training in Europe had ended.

When the private plane landed in Italy, Midnight and Love was surprised to see Atticus picked them up at the airport. The air around him seemed different—sharper and fiercer.

After Atticus spotted the two, he nodded at Midnight. “Boss, you’re here.”

Midnight smiled. “I heard you pass the Ultor’s test with flying color.”

Atticus shrugged. “What can I say? I want to leave the country early.”

“Hello to you, too, Atticus.” Love greeted Atticus with thick sarcasm because the bastard did not even greet him.

Atticus just nodded at Love. “ Ciao, amore.“

Love froze, then narrowed his eyes at Atticus. “ Che cavolo! Ma vai a quel paese!“

Atticus blinked his innocent hazel eyes. “ Amore… isn’t that your name?“

Love squeezed his eyes shut. “I just came back and I’m already annoyed. Testa di cazzo! “

Midnight did not bother with Love cursing and inquired about Atticus’ travel. “How was your experience leaving London legally?”

“Smooth. No problem at all.”

“That’s good. We’ll be leaving for America next week. Get ready.”

“Yes, boss.”

Love followed behind Midnight after sending a death glare at Atticus. “Boss, have you already chosen your next mentor?”

Midnight nodded. “Yes.”

“Who?”

Midnight just smiled and went to the Orgánosi’s Rome HQ with Love and Atticus, who continued arguing in the car.

Midnight tuned out the two.

Arriving at Racini’s hotel, the three went straight to meet Parisi.

“So, who’s your next mentor?” This was Parisi’s first question after Midnight reported.

Midnight answered. “South America’s Continental boss, Daemon Cox.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 31

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 31

MIDNIGHT, who had previously departed America solo, had now returned, accompanied by two new additions to his company—Love and Atticus. The three landed in Pennsylvania, and the one who picked them up was Dominick and his butler, Klaus.

A huge smile spread across Dominick’s face when he saw Midnight. “My fictional son is here.” He messed up Midnight’s hair and then patted Love’s head. “How was the training?” He asked Midnight. “Good?”

Midnight made a shrugging gesture. “It was okay.” Although he found his teammates infuriating at times, he still enjoyed the experience and, especially, the friends he had made.

Dominick gave Midnight a flat expression. “One year of training and that’s all you have to say.”

Midnight just shrugged.

Dominick sighed dramatically and turned to Love. “How about you? Still as weak as you left?”

Love clutched his chest dramatically. “Ouch. Attacking me after I just arrived.”

Dominick snorted and glanced at Atticus before he turned to Midnight. “I heard from Parisi. He’s your Ultor now?” When Midnight nodded, Dominick grinned, clearly proud of Midnight. “Good job, Night.”

Midnight introduced Atticus to everyone as if it wasn’t Dominick who recommended him. “This is Atticus Lockridge. Atticus, this is Dominick Quinn and Klaus Zabat.”

Following Atticus’s successful completion of the Ultor training and tests, he spent several days familiarizing himself with the Orgánosi’s organizational chart. From the nine Arkhons above the seven continental bosses down to the lowest-level ministers overseeing the Orgánosis’ members and freelancers. Dominick Quinn, a legendary figure in Orgánosi lore, was a name he’d come across.

Atticus respectfully extended his arm for a handshake as he greeted Dominick and Klaus. “It’s nice to meet you, Sir.”

A huge smile spread across Dominick’s face as he shook Atticus’s hand. “Nice to meet you, too, young man.” Then he glanced at Midnight. “Do you see this? This is how you properly greet someone, not just nodding at them. Learn from Atticus, you hear me, Night?”

Night pretended he heard nothing as he talks to Klaus about his cat, Loki.

“Night are you even listening to me?!”

Midnight poked his ear with his pinky finger as if he were hearing something noisy and continued talking to Klaus as if Dominick did not exist.

“Night! How dare you ignore me! Come here, talk to me. I have so many things to say!”

Dominick circled Midnight and Klaus, but they ignored him.

“Wow,” Love almost wanted to clap. “Someone can actually ignore Dominick’s annoying antics.”

Dominick narrowed his eyes at Love. “I heard you, Love!”

Love simply smiled innocently.

Curiosity piqued by the strange, chaotic scene; Atticus leaned in to whisper to Love. Love was the best source of gossip. “Dominick called boss his fictional son. What’s their relationship?”

Love shrugged. “All I know is they’re very close. Boss would talk about Dominick a lot, but he never talked about his own father. And boss’ father and Dominick are both Arkhontes and they don’t see eye to eye. So, it’s kind of complicated, really.”

Atticus nodded and stopped asking. He already got the gist of it.

“Come on,” suddenly, Dominick stopped getting Midnight’s attention and turned to Love and Atticus. “Let’s get you rested first.”

The two nodded and followed behind the three to the parking lot.

Klaus opened the backseat door for the three before opening the passenger’s door for Dominick.

When they were already on the road, Dominick glanced back at Midnight over his shoulder. “Who’s the mentor you choose to train under next?”

“Daemon Cox.” Midnight answered.

Dominick stilled. “You sure?”

Klaus interjected. “I heard that Daemon Cox embodies his name very well.”

“I have my reasons.” Midnight explained. “He will be the continental boss I have to work with often and closely, so I need to know how he does things.”

Dominick nodded. “Alright. It’s your decision to make. But I heard from Ruthgar that a continental boss in training had chosen Daemon Cox and is now training under him for two months.”

“From which continent?” As far as Midnight know, the only open position for the continental boss was the North America.

“Asia.”

Midnight became agitated. “What do you mean? That’s my big brother’s territory—”

“Relax.” Dominick noticed how tense Midnight became. When it comes to his brother, it was easy for Midnight to lose his composure. “Asia is big. It needs two continental bosses to properly handle it. Even Knight, your brother, admitted to it and he was actually the one who requested it to lessen his workload, but the Orgánosi was making it look like they were the one who did it.”

Midnight finally relaxed after hearing that. “That’s good. At least he wouldn’t be overworked.”

Dominick looked at Midnight flatly through the rearview mirror. “You’re such a two-faced fictional son.”

Midnight just shrugged and asked. “What’s his name?”

Dominick knew who he was referring to. “Chaos Aronov.”

Love’s mouth parted in astonishment. “What a name.”

“Really?” Atticus turned to Love. “Coming from you?”

Love glared at Atticus, and Dominick laughed at Love’s annoyance.

“Night.” Dominick called out to Midnight in a serious tone.

Thus, Midnight answered. “I heard from Ruthgar that your good-for-nothing father blocked all your cards.”

“Hmm. But it’s okay. A friend helped me.”

Dominick found that surprising. Midnight with a friend was still something Dominick could digest. But Midnight accepting help from a friend? That’s a miracle!

“A friend, you say?”

“Hmm.”

“Who?”

“A twin. I met them when I went to Venice to meet Love.”

“Oh. That’s good.” Dominick didn’t ask any more questions. Silvanus actually sent him a report about Midnight’s friends. Since they appeared to be well-behaved children who were good for Midnight, he wasn’t worried.

“We’re sending you to Silvanus’ laboratory.” Dominick let Midnight know. “You can stay there until you go to Argentina to train under Daemon Cox.”

“Hmm.”

“Happy is there as well. Don’t be a stranger.”

“Hmm.”

Dominick spun around and glared at Midnight. “Is that all you can say? Hmm?”

“Hmm.”

Dominick dramatically clutched his heart. “Ah. My hypertension!”

Klaus just chuckled and Midnight just hummed. While Love muttered ‘drama queen’.

Atticus, who was just observing everything—his boss was an enigma that it became his habit to observe him to understand him better—and he could see the good relationship between the three. Dominick treated Midnight like a son. His care was easy to see.

Over an hour later, a car arrived at a large, gated building enclosed by high stone walls. Scientists in lab coats were constantly going in and out of the building.

Upon exiting the car, the group was immediately approached by a handsome man who, after kindly patting Midnight on the head, began to ask him a series of questions.

Atticus later found out after the introduction that the man was called Silvanus, a neuroscientist and Midnight’s psychologist.

He and Love were then settled to a room on the top floor while their boss was taken to Silvanus’ laboratory for check-up.

Everyone in the team had their own issues and secrets, so Atticus did not delve into Midnight’s affairs and just continued to read the Orgánosi’s rule book given to him by the Ultor’s court.

When he was confused about something, he would ask Love. Just like right now.

“About the Ultor’s court, can they really punish anyone who violated the rules?” Atticus asked Love. “What if it’s an Arkhontes? Aren’t they the leaders of the Orgánosi? In the military, they’re the Generals, right? And the continental bosses are the Colonels. So, does that mean that the Ultor’s Court is above the generals?”

“Hmm…you could say that. Think of them as the Judicial branch of the government. They ensure that the Orgánosi’s law and regulations are applied fairly to everyone. They also settle disputes and deliver punishment they deemed appropriate for your mistake.”

Atticus nodded and continued reading. After a short while, he asked Love again. “If the Ultor’s court is the Judicial branch, then the Arkhontes is the Legislative branch, right? Since it says here in the book that they’re responsible for creating the laws of the Orgánosi. My question is, if we’re comparing this to the three bodies of the government, then who sits in the Executive branch?”

Love stopped what he was doing on his laptop and looked at Atticus. “About that…there’s a legendary rumor that goes around the Orgánosi since its conception that there are people that sits atop the Arkhontes. Like, they’re the ones who truly control the organization, but nothing has been proven yet, so it stays as a rumor until to this day.” Love shrugged. “I’d been working for the Orgánosi for years now and all I can say is that, with a big organization like this, I’m sure there are a lot of secrets they’re hiding. But who cares? As long as they can save lives and help the people in need, they can have all their secrets for all I care.”

Atticus returned his attention to the book, where he read almost more than a hundred different foundations under the Orgánosi. Every foundation was helping different kinds of people and dealing with different societal issues.

He first thought that the Orgánosi was nothing more than a glorified vigilante group, but as he learned a lot of things about this organization, he was proven wrong time and time again.

Like the fact that continental bosses did not get paid because their salary was automatically given to a specialized foundation helping children study all around the world. They do have an allowance for food and travel, but almost all of them gave it to the foundation because they were already well of individuals.

And how the Arkhontes had their own foundation that helps many people all over the world.

The Orgánosi was doing a lot for the people, and they were savings live in different ways.

And the best of it all—there was no red tape, and everyone here adheres to the same goal. The betterment of the world.

“Do you like the Orgánosi?” Love suddenly asked Atticus.

Atticus looked up at Love and then looked down at the book he was reading as he answered, “as a matter of fact, yes.”

Love smiled because he felt the same way.

MEANWHILE, in Silvanus’ laboratory, Midnight was strapped into a couple of medical devices connected to his brain. He didn’t know long the test was, but he fell asleep in the middle of it and when he woke up, he had already been transferred to a different room and Happy was sitting on the chair beside his bed, as if guarding him.

“What are you doing here?”

Happy was surprised when she suddenly heard Midnight’s voice. She immediately put away the tablet she was holding and smiled at Midnight. “You’re awake. Let’s call Doc. Silvanus.”

Happy reached out to the button above Midnight’s head and pressed it to inform Silvanus that Midnight was awake.

“What are you doing here?” Midnight repeated his question to Happy.

“I had a check-up with Doc. Silvanus.” Happy answered. “And then I learned that you’re on the way here, so I stayed around to see you.”

“You should’ve rested.” There was a concern in his voice. “I heard from old man Dominick that you’re still not fully well.”

Happy shrugged. “But I’m fine. I feel much better these days.”

“Are you sure?”

“Hmm.”

“Alright.” He glanced at the tablet Happy put away. “You’re drawing?”

Happy nodded and smile played on her lips. “I have been interested in designing jewelry these days. I want to study to further my knowledge more, but dad said I can’t at the moment.” She lost her smile. “My body is still not fully recovered, so dad won’t let me out of his sight.”

“Understandable.”

Happy pouted at Midnight. “And here I thought you can help me convince dad.” Since Midnight recovered, she had become closer to him.

Midnight raised his hand and patted Happy’s head, which surprised Happy because that was the first time Midnight initiated a physical contact with her. “I have to do something important these coming two years. Use that to recover fully. Then, I’ll go study with you, so the old man won’t worry about you anymore.”

Happy’s eyes widened in happiness. “Yey! Thanks, Midnight! I’ll look forward to it!”

Midnight smiled back, and that was when the door opened, and Silvanus entered.

“How are you doing?” Silvanus asked Midnight before turning to Happy. “Your father is waiting for you in the lobby.”

Happy got the hint and left after saying goodbye to Midnight.

After Happy left, Midnight got up and sat on the bed. “What’s the result?”

“Everything is normal.” Silvanus handed the result to Midnight and explained it to him, one after another. “You’re doing well. As for what bothered you, give it time. Even I, myself, am not certain about what it is. What I told you was just a theory at the moment. We’ll continue checking. Don’t worry. But as of now, your brainwaves are normal. Nothing to worry about.”

Midnight gingerly nodded and Silvanus saw the hesitation in his response.

“Did something more happen that I should know about?”

Midnight raised his head and looked at Silvanus. “Well…there was a time when I wanted to recall my memories with my brother and my head hurt, so I stopped.” He took a shallow breath. “What does that mean? You told me before that when my head hurts while trying to recall something, it was my brain’s way of warning me not to delve deeper. Does that mean I have terrible memories of my brother?”

Silvanus became silent. He did not know how to explain it to Midnight in a way that it wouldn’t trigger anything.

“Doc?”

Silvanus blinked at Midnight. “I’m not familiar with your brother, but it seemed you have a good relationship with him.” He smiled. “Don’t think too much of it. The procedure we did with your brain was very risky. It might be a side effect or something else. We’ll check on it, don’t worry.”

Midnight nodded. Silvanus was one of the people he trusted and was doing everything he could to make him and his brain healthier.

“I heard you’re going to choose Daemon Cox as your next mentor,” Silvanus slipped his hands into his lab-coat pocket. “Just a warning. That guy is unstable.”

Midnight frowned. “What do you mean?”

Silvanus shrugged. “Just be careful. Daemon likes picking a fight with strong individuals. I’m pretty sure he’ll want to pummel you the moment you met.”

Midnight’s frowned loosened, and he raised one of his eyebrows. “Not if I pummel him first.”

Silvanus sighed and gave Midnight a look that seemed to say that he was done with batshit crazy people.

“It’s just a warning.” Silvanus said.

“How did you know?” Midnight inquired. “He seems infamous.”

“I would know. He’s my cousin.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah. Not right in the head, so be careful.”

Midnight nodded, thanked Silvanus for the warning and got off the bed.

Midnight and Silvanus walked out of the room and into the lobby where Dominick, Klaus and Happy were waiting for Midnight.

“Silvanus informed us about your result,” Dominick reached out and messed Midnight’s head. “As expected of my fictional son. Very good. I’m proud of your results.”

Midnight wanted to annoy Dominick, but when he heard his last sentence, he felt a lump in his throat and his heart felt like it was being squeezed, but in a good way.

“Congratulations for the excellent result, little lord Night.” Said Klaus.

“Congrats, Midnight.” Happy smiled.

At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of happiness.

“Thanks, everyone.” Midnight whispered.

Dominick smiled and then bade goodbye to Midnight. “Call us if you need anything, okay?”

Midnight obediently nodded. “Hmm. I will.”

“Good.” Dominick patted Midnight’s head one last time before leaving with Klaus and Happy.

Midnight watched the three leave before asking, particularly no one in a low voice. “They waited for me, didn’t they?”

Silvanus smiled. “You know how they are. They worry about you.”

Midnight’s eyes reddened. “I worry about them, too.” He whispered.

“We know.” Silvanus responded and patted Midnight’s shoulder. “Your room is the same as before. I settled your two subordinates in the room beside yours. Have a good rest, Midnight.”

Hearing his name, he turned to Silvanus and nodded. “Hmm. I will.”

Silvanus smiled and left. Meanwhile, Midnight went to Atticus and Love’s room to inform the two of his plans moving forward.

At first, he wanted to be a continental boss for his big brother can be proud of, so he could stand side by side with him. But now, he had another reason to do better.

He didn’t want to disappoint those four people who cared and worried about him when he was a mess and had nothing.

Moreover, he wanted to do good by himself. Because to be someone one could be proud of, he had to start with himself first.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 32

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 32

MIDNIGHT AND his team arrived in Orgánosi’s Argentina Headquarters after staying for a few days in Pennsylvania. After settling into the Racini’s Hotel, Midnight brought his team down to the underground of the Hotel to see Daemon Cox.

The moment Midnight saw the infamous continental boss of South America, he felt like he had put a face on the word ‘unruly’.

Tall, tanned skin, tousled shoulder length wavy hair that still looked kempt even though it looked messy—like an organized messy hair. And he dressed like a mafia boss with his tattoos, piercings, and all.

If one did not have the confidence, they would cower in front of Daemon Cox.

Daemon’s piercing eyes stared at Midnight as if he was measuring Midnight’s worth. But Midnight just nonchalantly stood there, accepting the piercing stare without a care in the world.

Daemon curled his lips. Looks like another troublemaker was added to the fray. “I only have one question. You better answer me honestly or I will kick you out of my continent.”

Midnight nodded.

“Why did you choose me?” Daemon asked.

Midnight did not even blink. “Because they said you’re crazy and I want to fight you.”

The man behind Daemon snorted in laughter but immediately stopped himself and acted like he did not just laugh at his own boss.

Daemon scoffed. “Fight me?” He stood up from his chair and smirked at Midnight. “Brat, if you can’t even last five minutes, I’ll kill you.”

Midnight, as usual, nonchalantly nodded as if he didn’t care at all, and that irked Daemon. The other troublemaker at least knew how to communicate. Why are these new continental bosses getting crazier and crazier?

“Come,” Daemon gestured his head to the door. “Let me see what you’re made of, brat.”

Midnight silently followed behind Daemon. Meanwhile, Love and Atticus shared a look and inwardly sighed before following their boss.

“Has he always been aggressive and reckless like this?” Atticus asked Love in a low voice.

Love recalled how Midnight likes to spar with Monti Parisi. “Yes. Don’t believe that impassive look he’s always wearing. There’s a menace demon inside that stony face.”

Atticus’s gaze fell upon Midnight’s back. Honestly, he was eager to watch the fight. He had heard of Daemon Cox’s reputation from an Ultor in London, and he was described as a monster on the battlefield.

Thus, he wanted to know if his boss could defeat a monster.

Entering the training room, Daemon pointed at the weapons hanging on the wall. “You can choose whatever you like. Come to me when you’re ready—”

“No need.” Midnight cracked his knuckles then clenched his first. “Let’s start now—”

Before Midnight could finish his words, a powerful kick flew in! Blocking it with his arm, Midnight retaliated with the same force and the training room became a battlefield.

Midnight and Daemon lunged forward at the same. Midnight lunged a powerful hook aimed at Daemon’s jaw, but Daemon anticipated it and docked. But the brat did not even let him breath, after that attack, Midnight delivered a rapid jab at Daemon’s rib making Daemon grunt.

However, instead of showing a pained expression, Daemon grinned maniacally. “I like you, brat.” After he said that, he attacked Midnight with a series of powerful kicks and explosive punches causing Midnight to staggered backwards.

Tasting the blood in his mouth, Midnight spit it out, took off his shirt showing off the body he honed these past years and throws his shirt to Love who caught it.

With a hint of madness in his eyes, a sadistic grin appeared on Midnight’s lips, and he attacked Daemon like a rabid monster out for blood.

Rapid jabs on Daemon’s vital part of the body followed by a violent roundhouse kick that made Daemon staggered, but he did not lose his footing.

Feeling that the brat was a worthy opponent, Daemon grinned and took off his shirt as well.

“Brat, I like the look in your eyes. Loco.” Daemon lunged a full attack on Midnight. There was so rhyme or rhythm to his attacks and he fights dirty when he needs to. But Midnight was someone who had no morals on the battlefield.

Daemon fights dirty and Midnight fights deadly. All Midnight’s attacks were focused on incapacitating Daemon, and all Daemon’s attacks were to make Midnight lose his footing and kneel.

But however much the two fight, they couldn’t get what they wanted. Until they’ve lost all their strength to fight, Midnight could not incapacitate Daemon fully and Daemon could not make Midnight kneel.

“I think it would be best to stop.” Said the man who was standing behind Daemon earlier. His Ultor, Lisandro Azcuénaga. “Fight another day.”

Daemon and Midnight stopped. Both had bruises, bleeding cuts on the face and dislocated shoulder.

Lisandro sighed and approached Midnight. “Let me pop that back into place.” He offered, while looking at Midnight’s shoulder.

“No need.” Midnight expertly popped back his own dislocated shoulder as if it did not hurt like hell and pointed at Daemon. “You should take care of your boss. He seems old.”

That was the first time Daemon felt offended. “Brat, I’m only twenty-nine!”

Midnight looked at Daemon as if checking him out and said, “Could’ve fooled me.”

“That’s it! We’re fighting again!”

Lisandro immediately mediated and put himself in between the two. “Alright. Let’s go to the infirmary.”

But Daemon was not yet feeling resolved. He pointed at Midnight. “He called me old!”

Lisandro smiled. “Then maybe you should stop dressing like a mafia, boss. Maybe then you’ll actually look younger than your age.”

Daemon clicked his tongue and picked up the shirt he threw earlier. “What’s wrong with the way I dress? It’s comfortable.”

Midnight had also put back his shirt on and answered Daemon. “You look like a broke mafia, to be honest.”

Midnight’s casual attitude and flat tone of voice were incredibly irritating to Daemon, pushing him to the brink and making him eager for another fight with the infuriating brat.

Lisandro, however, prevented a second fight and took them to the infirmary for treatment of their injuries.

“Has your boss always been like this?” Daemon asked Love and Atticus when it was Midnight’s turn to be tended to.

Love nodded. “He’s actually holding back quite a bit.”

Daemon snorted and massaged his shoulder that had just been popped back. Then he stood up. “Go to my office once the doctor releases your boss.” He addressed the pair before leaving with Lisandro.

“Once he finished his training, we will be working closely with him.” Lisandro spoke while walking beside Daemon. “What do you think of him?”

“Crazy brat.” Daemon’s answer was immediate. “But who is not crazy in this organization? Some are just good at controlling it.”

“True.”

“Anyway, is he Minrod’s little brother?”

“According to the file we received, yes. But Minrod has been looking for him, I heard. It seems the relationship between the two is complicated. Not only that, but we also received an e-mail from the Fourth Arkhon.”

“What does that old cow want this time?”

Lisandro sighed at his boss. “Boss, please stop calling him an old cow. This is the reason why the Fourth Arkhon hates you.”

Daemon shrugged, unperturbed. “Who cares about that old cow? Anyway, what does he want?”

Lisandro let out a short breath. “He sent us a list of few places where he wants you to send Midnight in his training.”

Daemon clicked his tongue and smirked. “Burn it.”

“Already did.”

“Good.” Then Daemon’s smirk turned into a scowl. “Those bastard Arkhontes. They like making the rules and not following them. And then they expect us to listen to them as if they’re Gods. Cabrón.”

Lisandro felt like his head had started to ache again. He was Daemon’s Ultor, but he felt like a secretary, to be honest. Because he had to clean up his boss’ messes. Like what happened a few months ago when his boss punched an Arkhontes.

“When will that old man Dominick come back?” Daemon’s expression darkened. “The Orgánosi was in an excellent state when it was him holding the reins.”

“I don’t think he will be coming back.”

Daemon shook his head. “If only the Arkhontes is chosen, like how we choose a continental boss, instead of nepotism, then this organization would’ve gone to a new height. Yes, it’s about lineage and all that bullshit, but can’t they at least produce a decent heir to the seat?!”

Lisandro did not reply and just let his boss rambled and complain. If there was one person who hated more than half of the Arkhontes, it would be his boss, Daemon Cox.

Daemon entered his office with a massive frown and sat in his chair. “Go tell Senon to investigate why the Fourth Arkhon wants Midnight to be assigned to the list of places he sent.” Senon was his tracker. “That brat chose me as his mentor. I have to protect him while he’s on my continent.”

Lisandro smiled. “Yes, boss.”

“And you call Chaos down here. I have a mission for him.”

“Yes, boss.”

After his Ultor left, it didn’t take long for Chaos to arrive. This one was another troublemaker. Not as mental as that brat, but still crazy.

“You have a mission for me?” Chaos asked with an uncaring attitude.

Daemon exhaled. “Seriously, why are these troublemakers here?”

That’s when Lisandro came back with Midnight and his team behind him. “You attract your tribe, boss.”

Daemon just sneered and then gestured his hand at Chaos, introducing him to Midnight. “Come here, brat. Meet your new teammate. Chaos Aronov. He’s also training to be a continental boss of Asia. Aronov, this is Midnight Velasquez. The next continental boss of North America.”

Midnight and Chaos only looked at each other and nodded. That’s it.

Daemon leaned back in his seat. “I’m sending you two to Caracas, Venezuela, to wipe out a group of organized crimes. You have three months to complete it. The second training for continental bosses is about camaraderie—no one is left behind. The team that will accompany you must come back dead or alive.”

Midnight and Chaos both nodded.

“Alright,” Daemon waved his hand to send away the two, as if they were unwanted kids. “Go play by yourselves. I have work to do.”

Midnight and Chaos just nodded and left without saying a word, making Daemon massage his temple.

A heavy silence hung in the air around Midnight and Chaos; neither one likes idle chatter. Silence reigned among the group until they arrived at a point in the hallway where the passage forked.

Chaos turned to Midnight. “How do you like to play?” He asked, taking Daemon’s words seriously.

Midnight pointed the direction of the training room. “Fight.”

Chaos frowned as he looked at Midnight’s bruised face and cuts. “You sure? You seem battered.”

Midnight shrugged. “I can manage.”

“Alright. Let’s go kill each other.”

Midnight nodded and then turned to Love and Atticus. “Go rest. I’ll play alone.”

Love and Atticus nodded and then sigh when Midnight already left with Chaos. They never thought that having a battle-junkie boss was worrying.

MIDNIGHT and Chaos fight like crazy in the training room. These monster-like continental bosses who didn’t seem to know what pain was and went at it until dinnertime. If Lisandro did not come and stop the two, these two mental cases would continue until midnight.

However, it was this fight that brought Chaos and Midnight closer. They both don’t like to talk, so the days leading up to their departure, they would fight to pass the time, and they would drag Daemon sometimes.

These three battle-junkies get along very well.

“You still don’t have a personal team?” Midnight asked Chaos while tidying up the training room they had just thrashed.

“None. I’ll just wait for the Orgánosi to provide them for me. It’s the rules.”

Rather than attempting to change Chaos’ belief, Midnight accepted his beliefs without intervention. In these few days they’d been fighting, he learned Chaos moves by the rules.

Rules were more important than free will. To Chaos, he believed that the root cause of catastrophe in this world was free will. Which was opposite to Midnight, who believed in free will.

The two’s beliefs crashed, but the good thing was they never changed each other’s mind.

They respected each other’s beliefs and, other than their opposite views, they were like a pea in a pod.

Crazy battle junkies. Enjoy silence. Nonchalant. Hates idiotic people. Gym-rat. And they like the same food.

It’s ‘you do you and I’ll do me’ situation , which works wonders in Midnight and Chaos camaraderie.

THE DAY Midnight and Chaos had to leave for Venezuela came. Daemon gave them twenty people who needs to be brought back—dead or alive.

“I’ll see you in three months.” Daemon waved his hand as he turned around to leave the airport. “Stay alive, troublemakers.”

On the plane to Venezuela, in their six hours flight, Chaos and Midnight formulated a plan with Love and Atticus based on the document briefing Daemon handed to them.

“I think one month is enough to wipe this organize crime group.” Said Chaos.

Midnight agreed. “It’s relatively easy as long as our team doesn’t mess up.”

That’s what Chaos and Midnight believed. But Midnight did not expect that the one who would mess up was Love. In the middle of an extraction, Love fell asleep!

This was the first time it happened and without the guidance of his tracker, Midnight would have a hard time navigating the maze-like drug laboratory, but he had to get out of here or it would be an unfair fight.

Even how experienced he was, he couldn’t possibly fight forty men at the same time with a limited bullet.

Fuck it! Running his hand through his hair, Midnight felt like he was running in circles!

He already collided with a group of five and he only had three bullets!

It seems he just had to wing it.

There were only three bullets left, and no clear way to leave the situation. Midnight felt like a trapped rat, his heart pounding with a sense of impending doom.

Upon dropping to the ground, Midnight executed a roll on the ground, bringing his gun up to target the two criminals advancing towards him.

Only one bullet left!

Great!

Midnight felt like his luck had run out as he bumped into ten or more so members of the organized crime while only having one bullet.

Midnight held his gun tighter. In his one-year training in Europe, he was never put in a position where he was right now, even with all his amazing teammates.

And this all happened because his plan did not account for his tracker falling asleep!

Midnight reached out to his dagger, strapped on his back hips. This was his last resort. I can kill them all with my dagger, but I’m pretty I’ll be ridden with bullet holes all over my body.

Oh, well. It’s not like he had a choice.

Midnight rolled out from where he was hiding and used his only bullet to headshot the nearest guy to him and then he pulled out his dagger and leaped to the next nearest person.

He successfully gutted the man, but he ended up being shot in his lower leg. Uncaring about the pain, he rolled over, use his other leg to push himself up, then he buried his dagger on an opponent’s neck.

Blood sprayed. Midnight became covered with his and other’s blood, but he continued his assault.

He did not care if he was shot in the arm and torso. His movement did not halt. His dagger became slippery, soaked in blood, but he continued his attacks. Using his opponent’s body to hide himself from the flying bullets.

Midnight thought he would come out of this maze-like laboratory battered with gunshot wounds, but someone suddenly pushed him down from nowhere to escape a bullet straight to his skull and he heard the family voice of his battle-junkie partner.

“Boss!” Atticus helped the blood-covered Midnight. “I knew you’re still alive.”

Midnight snorted. “I was only hit by a few bullets.”

“Get up.” Then Chaos dropped guns in front of Midnight. “Come on! No one left behind, remember?”

Hearing that, Midnight nearly laughed out loud.

Indeed. The second training was camaraderie. But that didn’t mean they couldn’t take home his corpse. It wouldn’t have made any difference since Daemon’s words were dead or alive.

But Chaos and Atticus still came to get him, not his corpse.

Gripping the gun filled with bullets, Midnight stormed out of that maze-like laboratory with Atticus and Chaos, gun blazing and bullets flying.

Only when they reached the safe zone did Midnight let go the bloodied guns and called Atticus.

“Lockridge.”

“Yes, boss?”

“Catch me.”

Before Atticus could understand what that meant, his boss fell to the ground!

He couldn’t catch him! Fortunately, Chaos easily caught Midnight and brought him to the car.

“He probably lost a lot of blood.” Chaos told Atticus, who looked worried. “Let’s get him checked.”

Atticus nodded and entered the car to protect his unconscious boss.

Observing his boss’ pale appearance, Atticus recalled the hell he saw in that maze-like drug laboratory. His boss fought with only a dagger against fifteen men, and it was so bloody spectacular, it was scary.

Thinking that Atticus silence was him worrying about his boss, Chaos told Atticus. “He’ll be fine.”

Atticus breathed in and glanced at Chaos. “You saw that, too, right?”

Chaos’s mind immediately went back to the laboratory. Gutted and butchered bodies, blood spraying from the necks of Midnight’s opponents and the almost ripped bodies of the men Midnight used as a meat shield to survive that assault.

It was a gruesome sight that only a monstrous man could create.

Chaos took a deep breath and leaned back in his seat. “If you want to survive in this field, you have to be monstrous.”

Atticus knew that. But what he saw today was another thing entirely.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 33

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 33

THE MOMENT Midnight woke up lying on the infirmary’s bed in the Orgánosi’s Caracas, Venezuela Headquarters, he immediately spotted Love sitting beside his bed, looking down and looking guilty. And on the bed beside him, Chaos and Atticus were sitting there.

And because Atticus was watching Midnight closely, he was the first to see Midnight open his eyes.

He immediately gets off the bed. “I’ll go call the Doctor.”

Seeing Atticus’ sudden reaction, Chaos and Love looked in Midnight’s direction.

Chaos knew Midnight wasn’t going to die with just those gunshot wounds. He had fought Midnight many times already and had seen the scars hidden behind those clothes. And the brutality of some of those scars stupefied even him who grew up in the war zone.

“How are you feeling?” Chaos gets off the bed and walked over to Midnight.

Midnight let out a sighed through his nose. “Like I have been shot.”

Chaos chuckled at that and flicked Midnight’s forehead. Sparring with this bastard more times than he could count and going through battles and hardship with him here in Caracas created this odd bond of camaraderie between them.

“You did get shot five times.” Chaos pointed one after another all the gunshot wound in his body. “One just below the knee. On the leg. On the torso. Arm. And then a graze on the neck. All of them are not fatal. The doctor even commended how lucky you were. But it’s not because of luck, is it?”

It was indeed not because of luck. He made sure to cover the vital parts of his body with his opponents’ bodies as his shield.

“Just lucky.”

Chaos snorted. “Alright, Mr. Lucky, I’ll go back to my room now to make a report. I’ll make one for you if you tell me what happened. Why did you get stock in there?”

Midnight lied without blinking. “I lost my earpiece while I was fighting those guys.” When he realized what had happened, he immediately destroyed the earpiece to not leave evidence.

Chaos nodded. “Next time, bring an extra.”

“Hmm.”

“Alright. I’ll make the report for you. Rest well.”

After Chaos left, Love guiltily looked at Midnight. “Boss, I’m sorry—”

“I lost my earpiece, Love.” Midnight’s voice was firm and unwavering. “It’s not your fault.”

Love pressed his lips into a thin line. He knew that’s not what happened! He fell asleep in the middle of their mission! That was what caused this!

“Let’s just think of something to prevent it from happening again.” Midnight added.

Love opened his mouth to apologize again, but Midnight gave him a sharp, pointed look, making him close his mouth.

That’s when Atticus and the doctor walked in.

Midnight’s condition and wounds were thoroughly checked by the doctor and after giving him medicine, the doctor left, leaving the three of them alone.

“I’m sorry.” Love whispered while bowing his head. “I’m really sorry.”

Atticus looked at their boss, whose expression remained impassive. He thought Midnight would go off—he knew what happened because Love told him— but to his surprise, their boss just said, “I lost my earpiece. Let’s leave it at that.”

“But—”

“You should carry an extra next time, boss,” Atticus told Midnight, cutting off Love, showing his agreement to keep what really happened a secret.

Love looked at Atticus, and Atticus just shrugged. “Let’s find a way for this not to happen again.” He had the same suggestion as Midnight. He liked that their boss was protecting a subordinate. Usually, from where he came from, a mistake like this would result in service discharge. Love wouldn’t be even accepted in the first place. But he acknowledged Love’s handwork these past weeks that they had been cleaning up this organized crime group.

Love was someone who wouldn’t let his neurological disorder control his life, and Atticus appreciates that kind of attitude and perseverance. How hard and dangerous could it have been to live a life where you don’t know when you’ll fall asleep?

Atticus turned to Love. “Do you feel it when you’re about to fall asleep?”

Love shook his head. “My brain can’t regulate sleep and wake cycles normally. It’s a sudden and uncontrollable sleep. It just happens.”

Atticus nodded and turned to their boss. “We have to develop a system that we can use when amore here suddenly falls asleep in the middle of a mission.”

Love was so down that he couldn’t even get angry at how Atticus called him. When he was working at Central Intelligence Division, his chronic neurological disorder did not affect his work much, so he was confident that he could do his job properly as Midnight’s tracker. How wrong he was.

“Maybe you should look for a new tracker, boss.” Love blurted out.

“Sure.” Midnight agreed, and Love’s heart dropped. But he knew that was the best solution to this. Until Midnight added. “After I die, I’ll look for a new one.”

Love’s lips parted, and Midnight sighed. “Stop being annoying, Love. My condition is going to get worse if you keep stressing me out.”

“But the doctor said you’re fine, though.” Love suddenly pointed it out.

Midnight showed a flat expression, and Atticus chuckled.

Midnight then sighed and slightly moved his body to be more comfortable. “Do you think the old man did not factor in your disorder when he recommended you to me? And just like Dominick, I believe you’re more useful than a burden. So, what if you have a disorder? I’m not right in the head as well. We can work something around it. And I don’t want to look for a new tracker. Where else can I find an over sociable drama queen sunshine tracker like you?”

Love felt moved and offended at the same time. Their boss really had that effect with his words. And the bastard Atticus snorted in laughter, making him annoyed.

Love glared at Atticus before turning to Midnight. “I’ll develop a system that we can use when I’m out of commission. I’ll try to finish it while we’re still here in Venezuela.”

Midnight nodded and then waved his hand to send his tracker and Ultor away. “Go, you two. Rest. I can handle myself.”

Love nodded and then place Midnight’s phone on his stomach so he could easily reach it. “The twins and then Dominick called earlier and I kind of told them what happened.”

Midnight inwardly sighed. “I’ll take care of it. Go rest.”

Fortunately, Love left with Atticus.

Once alone, Midnight slowly reached for his phone and sent a video call request to Blake.

It was immediately answered and the first thing the twins saw was Midnight, looking like hell.

“What happened?” Blake asked, his expression dark with worry.

“Show me your wounds.” Blaze then said. “I’m a doctor. Let me see.”

Midnight looked at Blaze flatly. “I’m already having a hard time holding this phone and you want me to do what? So dumb.”

Before Blaze could answer and the two argue, Blake covered his twin’s mouth with his hand, and he spoke to Midnight. “How’s your condition?”

“Not so bad,” Midnight said with a shrugged. “The bullets missed my vital parts, so I’m good.”

Blaze pry away Blake’s hand and sneered at Midnight. “Idiot! Don’t even know how to protect yourself from bullets? What if something severe happens to you? We’re hiding in Europe, you dumbass. How could we go see you in America if you get hurt so bad? Not even using your brain. So annoying—”

Blake covered Blaze’s mouth again with his hand and threatened his twin. “Kapag hindi ka manahimik hindi kita ipagluluto ng paborito mo.”

Kaagad na tumahimik si Blaze.

Midnight clicked his tongue. “Glutton.”

Blaze couldn’t even defend himself since he chose food!

Blake turned his attention back to Midnight. “If you can, send us your medical records. We’re worried.”

“I know.” Midnight whispered.

“Alright. You should rest.”

“Hmm.”

“Don’t forget to call if you need anything, okay?”

“Hmm.”

“Sige. Bye.”

“Bye.”

After the call ended, Midnight made another video call request. To Dominick this time.

Just like when he video called the twins, it was immediately answered as if the other line was waiting for his call.

“I heard what happened.” Unlike the usual annoying and dramatic Dominick, this one seemed serious, which seldom happens. “How are you doing?”

“Okay, I guess.”

Dominick grimaced. “You ungrateful fictional son! Do you know how worried I was? I mean, how worried we are?! I lost my appetite, and I could barely eat—”

Klaus interjected. “That’s a lie. You even ask for seconds.”

Dominick glared at Klaus, who was standing beside him. “Shut up, Klaus! I’m acting pitiful here! Anyway,” he returned his attention to Midnight. “Didn’t we tell you to be careful? Your fictional sister, Happy, was worried when she heard what happened! And I heard you were shot four times? Please tell me you at least killed everyone who harmed you.”

Midnight nodded. “I was out of bullets, so I just butchered more than half of them.”

“Good.” Dominick nodded, looking relieved. “Anyway, Love told me why it happened. What is your decision?”

Midnight knew Dominick was asking about what he was going to do with Love.

“As far as I know, I lost my earpiece.” Midnight had no plans to change his answer.

When Dominick heard that, he sighed. “Love is a good kid and very good at his job as well. It’s just that he has a disorder. I actually recommended him to you because Ruthgar approved of him, which is rare. However, even though he’s good, his life is always at risk when working. So, either you think of something to work around it, or you find a new tracker.”

“It’s fine.” Midnight’s tone was dismissive. “I’ll think of something.”

“Alright. It’s your decision.”

“Hmm.”

Dominick looked at Midnight on the screen and sighed. This kid worries him so much. “Is there something you need? Anything you want? You look like hell. Not as handsome as your fictional father.”

Most of the time, Midnight would jus brush Dominick when he asks something like this. But this time, he did want something.

“Albondigas…I want to eat the Albondigas Klaus makes.”

Dominick blinked innumerable times. This was the first time this brat answered him like this! A miracle! “Then Klaus will make you some. You wait for it, okay?”

“I will start cooking now, little lord.” Said Klaus.

Midnight couldn’t help smiling. “Hmm. Thank you.”

Dominick was beaming. “No need for thanks. No need. You rest now and wait for your Albondigas. Get well soon.”

“Hmm.”

The video call ended, and Midnight stared at his phone. He wondered how Dominick and Klaus would send him the Albondigas.

To Midnight’s surprise, two large food warmers arrived in the HQ the very same day. When Love opened it, the delectable smell of Albondigas wafted in the air.

“Who sent this?” Atticus asked. It was his responsibility to make sure his boss was protected in his weakened state. That includes the food he eats.

“Dominick and Klaus.”

Atticus frowned. “From Pennsylvania.”

“Hmm.”

“Via plane?”

“Hmm.”

Atticus looked at the food inside the food warmer. He was pretty certain they could find meatballs here in Venezuela, but oh well. Their boss seemed to be spoiled by the Second Arkhon.

“You can have the Albondigas in other food warmer and share it with the others.” Midnight got up. “The other one is mine.”

“Boss!” Love nearly ran to Midnight, who just nonchalantly got up. “You’re not allowed to move just yet!”

“I’m fine.” Midnight got up and checked his wounds if they were bleeding. They seemed fine. Picking up his phone, he sent a message to Dominick and Klaus that he had already received the Albondigas. “I’ll rest in my room.” He picked up the food warmer and then left the infirmary.

Atticus and Love immediately followed.

On the way to the elevator, they ran into Chaos, who’s holding a lot of papers.

Chaos frowned when he saw Midnight. “Why are you walking around?” He took the food warmer from Midnight to carry it for him. “You’re bleeding.”

Midnight shrugged. “I’ll rest in my room.”

Chaos grimaced and accompanied Midnight. “You have to recover fast. That crazy Daemon sent us a new drug laboratory to raid.”

“Hmm.”

After that, silence.

In the elevator, the silence was deafening. Midnight didn’t want to talk. Chaos was the same. And Atticus looked impassive. Only Love looked so uncomfortable in the back! He wanted to speak, but in this silence, even his low voice would sound like he was shouting!

Thankfully, Love was able to survive the silence and reach their floor!

Chaos did not leave the elevator. He just handed the Albondigas to Atticus to hold and then close the elevator.

“He seemed like a good person.” Love commented as they entered Midnight’s room. He was referring to Chaos.

Atticus nodded. “I was supposed to get the boss out of that laboratory alone, but when Mr. Aronov learned what had happened, he immediately accompanied me to get the boss out.”

Midnight just listened and said nothing.

Before resting, he ate his favorite Albondigas and thoroughly enjoyed it.

He rested for a full week, and he was back to raiding and destroying drug laboratories afterwards.

And in the next few weeks, Midnight never would have thought that he could return Chaos’ favor so soon.

Atticus told him the organized crime group had captured Chaos after Chaos went back in to save a teammate.

Midnight did not even blink as he said, “Let’s get him out of there.”

“Yes, boss!”

Love immediately went to work and showed his laptop’s screen to Midnight. “Chaos’ locator vanished here.” He pointed to the dot on the map that had stopped blinking. It’s a mansion inside a large acre of land. “The locator in Chaos’ shoes is made to prevent a signal detector from detecting it. That mansion probably has a signal jamming, or he lost his shoes, and it got destroyed, which is highly unlikely. So, my best bet is he’s probably being held in that mansion.”

“I’ll assemble a team—”

“No. Don’t.” Midnight stopped Atticus while rolling his dagger around his thumb before passing it to his wrist without dropping it and then doing it again, as if the dagger was in a loop. “We’ll do this one by ourselves.”

Atticus looked at Midnight in surprise. “Just the two of us?”

Midnight nodded. “You can back out if you want. I’m more comfortable working alone.” If he had a teammate, he had to worry about them as well and he couldn’t go all out.

“I’ll go with you.” Atticus firmly decided.

“Alright.” Midnight turned to Love. “You stay here. That mansion probably has a CCTV camera. I’ll connect you to their system before we start our ambush and then send the digital layout of the house and the whole acre of land to my watch, just in case you fall asleep. Although it would be best to have a live update.”

Love pressed his lips together and nodded. “If I don’t answer you through the earpiece for a minute, that means I’m asleep.”

“Okay.” Midnight got up and stopped playing with his dagger, then looked at Atticus. “Let’s get ready. Time is of the essence.”

Atticus had been in the army and covert missions like this was nothing new. But to do a covert mission with just the two of them versus a mansion probably full of opponents?

Their boss wasn’t seeking death, was he?

Atticus was concerned how the two of them could pull off such a risky mission. But his concern was unfounded.

That night, he learned that his battle-junkie boss, Midnight Velasquez, thrived when he’s alone. And that same night, he understood why Midnight Velasquez was chosen as the Continental boss of North America.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 34

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 34

INFILTRATING the mansion where Chaos was being held, Atticus understood why his boss wanted to do this alone. Midnight Velasquez was an indomitable killer when alone. He didn’t require elaborate weaponry or an unlimited supply of ammunition. All he needed was a dagger.

Infiltration was easy as breathing to Midnight. He was well-trained in this kind of tactic, having perfected any underhanded means of fighting, preferring the silent approach to avoid noisy confrontations.

He could focus more when there were no gunshots blazing in the background. Just pure silence and the sound of dead bodies dropping to the ground.

Midnight attached the magnetic device to the wireless router and spoke to Love through his earpiece. “Are you in?”

Love replied without delay. “Yes, boss. I’m digitally mapping the mansion’s layout based on the coverage of the CCTV cameras, and I’ll send it to you and Lockridge, just in case.”

“Hmm. Can you find Chaos?”

“Looking for him right now.”

Maybe because he just made a mistake, Love was more focused and meticulous.

Moments later, Love gave Midnight an update. “He’s in the basement.”

Atticus breathes out. “So original.”

Then they heard a commotion outside. Someone was trying to force open the security room door from the outside. And there were voices outside frantically shouting in Spanish.

Midnight motioned Atticus to open the door. “Open it.”

Atticus looked at Midnight, like he had lost his head.

Midnight sighed and gripped his dagger. “Open it. I’ll take care of it. Just watch my back.”

As Midnight commanded, Atticus sighed, then opened the door. He wasn’t sure if the people outside were caught off guard, but before Atticus could blink twice, someone fell to the floor, blood splattering everywhere.

A series of gunshot reverberated, but in a matter of seconds, everything become silent again and the floor was covered in blood and strewn with dead bodies.

With a glance, Atticus saw Midnight standing outside the door, his bloodied dagger clutched tightly in his hand. With an unchanging expression, his boss started walking away.

“Let’s go get Chaos.” He spoke.

Atticus followed after, carefully looking at the trail of dead bodies his boss left behind. Utterly ruthless. Not sparing anyone. If they weren’t gutted, they were brutally butchered.

“Go take care of them.” Midnight told Atticus when they rounded up the corner and saw a group of armed men aiming their guns at them.

Midnight throws his dagger at the opponents’ neck and then hid behind the wall to wipe off his bloody hands, leaving Atticus to fight alone.

Atticus achieved victory without difficulty. After defeating the four men, he pulled Midnight’s dagger from the fifth opponent’s neck before walking over to Midnight to hand his dagger over.

Then hey heard Love’s voice in the earpiece. “Take the right hallway. There are four men down there. Then take the passageway to your left, then you’ll see a heavy steel door guarded by four heavily armed men. That’s the door to the basement.”

“Hmm.” Midnight accepted his dagger from Atticus and told Love, “Do you have a clear view of Chaos?”

“No, boss. There is no CCTV in the basement, but I saw him being dragged there.”

Midnight nodded. “Alright. Inform the cleaning crew to come here in an hour.”

“Yes, boss.”

Midnight looked at Atticus. “I’ll go to the basement alone. You go around the mansion and kill everyone.”

A sudden chill gripped Atticus, and he froze, every muscle tense. “Everyone?”

Before walking past Atticus and then towards the direction Love had pointed, Midnight spoke in a voice devoid of any emotion, “yes. Unless you find someone innocent.”

As soon as Midnight was alone, the surrounding air shifted. He became a demon in human skin as he spotted the enemies.

Upon witnessing Midnight’s approach, the gang members instantly reacted by aiming their weapons at the mysterious intruder; however, like a phantom, the intruder vanished and the next thing they knew; one of the gang members heard a horrifying gargling sound coming from him!

His throat had been stabbed and slashed. He only realized it when he fell to the floor, bleeding and gasping for breath. Then he heard his other companions screamed in terror as the intruder ruthlessly butchered them with only a dagger.

Guns had no use against him. The man painted the floor with their blood and before the gang member lost his life; he saw the man nonchalantly rolled his shoulder, his hold on his dagger was relaxed, as if he was holding a brush before a canvas.

After rolling his shoulder, Midnight saw someone tried to run away from him and the dagger left his hand, spinning once before piercing the escapee’s nape.

There was a short scream before the escapee collapsed and Midnight retrieved his dagger with a deliberately slow movement.

As Midnight slowly walked away from the scene, the bodies he left behind littered the floor and the guards in front of the heavy steel door backed away, terrified at the sight of Midnight.

But one of the guards did not have time to be scared and immediately regret his decision to aim and shoot at the intruder. Before he could fire, the dagger sped across the room, embedding itself in his neck.

The other person guarding the door aimed and shoot to take down Midnight, but Midnight moved like a blur and the dagger was back in his hands, butchering them like Cattles!

There were four guards by the door at first, but in a blink of an eye, there was only one left.

Shaking, the last guard dropped his weapon in surrender.

“ Misericordia ! Por favor, no me mates!“ The only guard alive begged Midnight.

The last guard became more shaken when Midnight stepped closer. Tilting his head at the young guard like an animal considering its prey. Looking at something behind the young guard’s ear.

The begging of the last guard reminded Midnight of himself when he was young. And in a moment of that fleeting memory, he let the guard escape.

“ Correr.“ Run. Midnight told the guard and let him escape.

Midnight then exhaled, rolling his neck, enjoying the silence before pushing the door to the basement open.

However, his peaceful silence was shattered by ecstatic screams from below.

“Scream! Scream for me!”

But no one screamed.

Midnight slowly and soundlessly came down the stairs while rolling the dagger around his palm and wrist.

As he reached the bottom, he saw jail-like rooms with people in it.

There were men, women and children. And as Midnight walked deeper into the basement, he finally arrived at the last jail cell where the ecstatic screams were coming from and saw Chaos being tortured by an old man.

Midnight pushed the cell door open and the first one to noticed Midnight was the old man’s companion or a butler.

“Who are you—”

Without wasting any time, he imbedded his dagger into the butler’s neck before head-locking the old man who tried to flee but instead let out a blood-curdling scream when Midnight stabbed his hand that was torturing Chaos multiple times, leaving only bone connecting it to the body.

And when Midnight saw the estate Chaos was in, he did not hesitate to bury his dagger in the bastard’s eyes and carved it out.

The blood-curling scream woke Chaos’ consciousness and when he cracks open his busted eye, he saw Midnight’s familiar figure playing with someone with his dagger.

“Midnight?” With great difficulty, he called out to Midnight.

Midnight dropped the bloody body he was holding and turned to Chaos to cut the thick rope holding him up to the ceiling.

As Chaos fell, Midnight easily caught him and put him over his shoulder, like a sack of potatoes, and walked out of the cell with the old man screaming in pain.

“T-there are captive prisoners…” Chaos tried to speak but ended up coughing. “Sex t-trafficking r-ring.”

“Hmm. I know.”

Trusting Midnight to do what was necessary, Chaos slowly lost his consciousness again. As for Midnight, he just walked past the jail cell rooms, not feeling any emotion as he walked past the people inside, cowering and begging to be saved.

“Love, the cleaning crew.” He spoke to his earpiece.

“Already outside ready to enter at any moment,” Love answered.

“Hmm. Let them come.”

“Yes, boss.”

“Atticus,” Midnight’s earpiece was also connected to his Ultor. “Done cleaning up?”

“Yes, boss.” Atticus appeared dejected.

Midnight understood. “Did not find an innocent person?”

“…no.”

“Come down to the basement. I got Chaos.”

“Yes, boss.”

With a feeling of urgency, Atticus quickly ran down to the basement and there at the foot of the staircase, he saw his boss nonchalantly holding Chaos as if he were nothing more than an inanimate sack of potatoes.

“Boss.”

Just as Atticus was about to offer his help in carrying Chaos, Midnight unexpectedly sidestepped and pointed at the darkness behind him. “Go save them and finished that motherfucker screaming in the last cell.”

With a frown, Atticus looked ahead, and he felt his hair rose when he saw what was behind Midnight. It was a horrifying scene. Jail cell after jail cell filled with women and children.

Atticus felt his stomach dropped, and his hands trembled at the sight.

Midnight, however, was calm and unemotional compared to Atticus. “The cleaning crew is on their way. Let them help with the transport of the victims to the Orgánosi’s shelter. Keep their identity hidden for the time being. And Love,” he called out to his tracker, “contact Daemon about what we found in the mansion. He’ll take care of the rest for sure.”

“Yes, boss.” Atticus and Love simultaneously answered.

Midnight resumed walking and left the basement, with Chaos still on his shoulder. As he walked move further and further away from the basement, he started seeing cleaning crew in the mansion. Some were transferring dead bodies to the truck they brought, and most of them were cleaning up the blood and any kind of evidence Midnight and Atticus might have left behind.

Stepping out of the mansion, he saw a black medic van outside, and he knew it’s the Aegis—the Orgánosi’s medical department.

Medics in protective suits rushed to Chaos’s side to assess his condition.

Midnight handed Chaos to the medical experts and then went to look for the head of this cleaning crew.

“Where’s your supervisor?” Midnight asked a random member of the cleaning crew.

The man pointed at the woman giving orders through her earpiece.

Midnight approached her. “Supervisor?”

The woman immediately turned around and slightly bowed her head. “Sir Midnight.”

Midnight was forthright. “I let someone escape earlier. Tall, lean, red head and dress like a peacock. You’ll know it’s him if you see him. If he’s still alive and was able to escape from my Ultor, bring him to me.”

The Supervisor nodded. “Yes, Sir.” Then she sent out a crew to look for the escapee.

Midnight left and let the Supervisor do her thing. Then he returned to the black van to accompany Chaos, who was already inside and being treated.

“Sir Midnight,” a medic approached him. “Let us treat you, too.”

Midnight nodded. “Hmm.” It was just a few cuts and bruises, but since he’s already here, might as well. “How is he?” He then asked the one treating him about Chaos.

“It seems he had been tortured. We’re already doing what we could to keep him alive until we get him back to the infirmary for further treatment.”

Midnight sighed. “He’ll live.” There was so doubt in Midnight’s voice.

The medic smiled. “Of course. We will do our best.”

After the medic treated Midnight, he spoke to Atticus through the earpiece. “Lockridge, I’ll accompany Chaos back to HQ. I’ll see you later.”

After receiving a positive response from Atticus, he left with the black medic van and accompanied Chaos to the infirmary. Even when he knew it’s safe to leave Chaos in the doctor’s hands, he still remained in the infirmary for hours until the doctor came out from the sterile room and told him Chaos was now out of danger.

“Thanks, doc.” Only then did Midnight relaxed and let his body slumped in the seat.

Shortly after, he heard Love in his earpiece that he hadn’t taken off. “Boss, Daemon Cox is calling. Should I connect him to this line?”

“Hmm? Sure.”

It didn’t take long to hear Daemon’s voice after he gave his permission.

“Brat, I heard about what happened. How’s that other troublemaker?”

“Still alive.”

“That’s good. How about you?”

“Still alive as well.”

Daemon really disliked this annoying brat’s short answer and flat tone, but he had to talk to him about some important matter.

“By the way, that old cow—I mean, your father sent a request to me to send you to some places here in South America. Personally, I don’t want to, since it’s against the rules. So, I burned the list and asked my tracker to investigate it. And I learned some weird things, brat.”

“What?”

“It seems your father is sending you to meet an ambassador in Peru. But that’s not the weird part. He’s sending you there as Knight Velasquez.” Daemon had no clue what was going on here, so he called the person who should know something. “Brat, don’t lie to me. What’s all this?”

Midnight knew that Daemon was a straightforward person who’s looking out for him, like Parisi did, so he decided to answer honestly. “Is the meeting dangerous?”

Daemon, on the other line, frowned. “That’s what I heard. There was an assassination attempt to this ambassador, and it happened not only once. Every time he goes out in public, someone is trying to kill him. Meeting him might get you killed.”

“Yeah. I know. That’s why he’s sending me there. My brother is too important to be in that kind of danger.”

“What the fucking hell are you on about, brat?!” Daemon’s expression was dark. “Your brother can fucking take care of himself just fine. No need to put your fucking life on the line for his!”

Midnight appreciates Daemon’s concern, but, “send me to Peru. I’ll take care of it.”

“No!”

He sighed. “It’s a family thing. It’s complicated.”

“Still a no. I’m your mentor. What I say goes—”

“Please?”

Daemon stilled. This annoying brat, who was always nonchalant about everything, was pleading. He felt a headache coming. “Fine. But only after Aronov gets better. Take that other troublemaker with you for extra protection.”

“Okay.”

Daemon clicked his tongue. “I’ll talk to that old cow on your behalf.”

“Old cow?”

“You heard nothing. Bye.”

Daemon disappeared from the line, and Midnight could only chuckle. This was actually his first time hearing someone refer to the fourth Arkhon as an old cow. Witty. He liked it.

After the call, he waited until Chaos was transferred out of the sterile room to see him before going up to his hotel room, using a special elevator that only the Orgánosi member could use.

He immediately took a bath after entering his hotel and threw his bloodied clothes in the washing machine before he walked to his bag in the bedroom, naked.

Once fully clothed again, he went to clean his dagger before putting it back to its case in his bag, then he went to check on Love.

He knocked on Love’s room, and Lockridge was the one who opened it.

“Where’s Love?” He asked.

Atticus pointed at Love, who was in the living room, busy in front of his laptop.

“What happened?” Midnight asked as he walked over to Love. “The cleaning crew found some encrypted files and data on one of the laptops in the mansion. I’m decrypting it.”

After getting that answer, Midnight did not disturb Love any longer and turned to Atticus. “What happened to the victims?”

“They’ve been well taken care of and were sent to the shelter.” Atticus told Midnight what happened after he left with Chaos. “The Supervisor of that cleaning crew said dealing with victims is part of their responsibility. I asked how they will deal with them, and she said their Chief would take care of it. Oh, and she wanted me to tell you that they have the escapee. She’ll send him immediately once everything has been settled.”

Midnight nodded. “Hmm. Thanks.” Then he pointed at Atticus’ clothes with a grimaced. “Bath. You smell bad.”

“That’s what I said!” Love suddenly bellowed. “Go away, Atticus! My room smells now because of you.”

Atticus looked at Love flatly. “Who was it that did not answer when I called? I thought you fell asleep again, so I came here to check.”

“I was busy!”

“You should’ve said no!”

The two shouted at each other back and forth. Before Midnight hurt his ears because of the shouts, he left and went to the infirmary to check on Aronov.

Chaos was still asleep when he checked on him, so what Midnight did was to lie on the infirmary bed near the door and sleep to rest.

Thus, when Chaos became conscious, the first person he saw was Midnight, who was sleeping on the bed closest to the door, as if guarding him.

Chaos was surprised. He grew up in a war zone. To survive in such a place, people seldom care about one another. When you’re nice, you die. So, to see Midnight sleeping close to his bed and the door at the same time, as if he was looking after him, he was touched.

No person had ever done that for him before. All his life, he had licked his own wounds, never receiving any help from anyone. But it seemed it was never too late to meet a person who genuinely cares in their own way.

Chaos cleared his throat, and as expected, Midnight immediately opened his eyes, ready for anything.

Chaos was amused at Midnight’s quick reaction. He never had a friend. He thought that maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to have this always impassive guy to be his first friend.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 35

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 35

MIDNIGHT stayed with Chaos the whole time after Chaos woke to make sure that Chaos would have someone with him when he needs something. Unlike him, who already had an Ultor and a tracker to look after him, Chaos did not have someone to take care of him.

Also, he had learned from old man Dominick and Silvanus that when recovering; you need someone with you to recover fast. This had been proven and tested when he was recovering in the laboratory after his brain treatment.

Thus, he applied that to Chaos and stayed with him.

If Dominick and Silvanus knew this, they would clap and be proud that the emotionless Midnight from before had learned something warmhearted.

“No need to stay with me. I’m fine.” Chaos told Midnight, who was peeling an orange for him with a knife. “Go do your thing.”

“I am doing my thing.” Midnight answered and showed Chaos the part of the orange he had skillfully peeled while wearing a disposable glove. “See? My peeling skills have leveled up.”

Chaos sighed. “Seriously, I’m fine.”

“I know.” Midnight glanced at Chaos. “But you are still recovering, and you do not have anyone with you, so bear with me for a few days.”

“I don’t need anyone.” Chaos said firmly. “I’m fine on my own.”

Midnight finished peeling the orange and fed Chaos one carpel of orange. “I used to say that, too, because I grow up doing everything alone. I fought by myself and licked my own wounds. No one offered help, and I always thought it was normal because all I ever met was greedy and selfish people.

“Until,” Midnight’s gaze became vacant, as if remembering something happened in a distant past, “someone reached out their hands to me. The owner of that hand taught me a lot of things. He showed me altruistic kindness, infinite understanding, genuine care, and a lot more than I deserved.” His attention returned to Chaos and fed him another carpel of orange. “What I’m saying is accepting someone’s hand or companionship isn’t all that bad. Why don’t you give it a try?”

This time, Midnight did not feed Chaos a carpel of orange, but offered a slice to him, patiently waiting for Chaos to accept it.

“And if I regretted it?” Chaos asked Midnight while looking at the slice of orange Midnight was offering.

Midnight shrugged. “At least you learned something.”

“Learned what? Pain and disappointment?”

Midnight corrected Chaos. “Loss and acceptance.”

Chaos stared at Midnight for a long while before Chaos raised his hand to accept the slice of orange Midnight offered.

It was just a simple gesture, but to the two people; it had a symbolic meaning to it.

Midnight sat on the chair next to Chaos’ bed in the infirmary and reached for the apple to eat. “The doctor said it’ll take you a few weeks to recover. What happened to you in that basement?”

Chaos ate the orange he accepted and looked at Midnight with a frown. “Did it ever cross your mind that maybe I don’t want to talk about it?”

Midnight shrugged. “Then don’t. I won’t force you. Let’s talk about something else then.”

“Like what?”

Midnight looked at Chaos, and Chaos stared back at Midnight. Two quiet people, usually comfortable with silence, suddenly found themselves searching for conversation.

Eventually, they shrugged and enjoyed the silence.

Midnight only left Chaos’ bedside when Atticus came looking for him, saying a cleaning crew supervisor was looking for him.

“I’ll return later,” Midnight said, waving goodbye to Chaos.

“Bring me something to eat,” Chaos told Midnight.

Midnight paused at the doorway, turning to face Chaos. “But the doctor said you’re not allowed to eat some food, and I don’t know the food you’re only allowed to eat.”

Chaos shrugged. “Sneaked it in.”

“Oh.” Midnight considered Chaos’ suggestion, then he said, “sure.”

Midnight went to the office he shared with Chaos and asked Atticus to bring the cleaning crew supervisor to him.

The first thing Midnight noticed when the supervisor entered was the young man in handcuff trailing behind her.

“Sir,” the supervisor greeted Midnight before she took a sidestep to present the man behind her. “We found him in the forest surrounding the mansion. I was not able to bring him to you immediately as you asked, because I had to deal with the victims first.”

“It’s okay.” Midnight leaned back in his seat. “No need to worry about that.” Then he waved his hand at the supervisor, signaling her to leave. “Thank you for bringing him to me. I’ll take care of him.”

The supervisor nodded, handed the key to the handcuff to Midnight and left.

Meanwhile, the young man that was left behind did not move or made a sound. He stood there, rooted in place, as if pretending to be a statue.

“What’s your name?” Midnight asked the young man.

“C-Claud.” The young man answered as he squeezed his hands that were clasped together due to the handcuff.

“Full name.” Midnight’s cold and impassive tone made Claud’s hand tremble, the distinct, rattling sound of the handcuff reverberating in the room.

“C-Claud De Vries.”

Midnight motioned Atticus, who was standing behind him, to free Claud from the handcuff.

Atticus obliged and Claud stepped back, nearly losing his balance from the panic that he would be killed after being captured. But to his shock, he was freed from his handcuff and the intimidating man went to back to standing behind that monster, who killed so many people in front of him.

Claud thought he had escaped this monster, but he was captured and was brought here!

What did this monster want from him if he’s not here to be killed?! He wanted to say he’d rather die than be in the same room as this monstrous man, but he loved his life too much. He didn’t want to die. Even in this fuck up world, he wanted to keep living.

“Are you a local?” Midnight spoke in Spanish to Claud.

Claud shook his head. His eyes remained downcast.

“That barcode behind your ear, when did you get that?” Midnight continued asking in Spanish. It was one of the reasons he let this young man go.

Claud unconsciously touched the barcode tattoo behind his neck before answering. “W-when I was twelve years old.”

“How old are you now?”

“Twenty-three.”

“Who sold you?”

Claud flinched at that question. The moment the man asked him about the barcode behind his ear, he knew this question was coming. “My mother—”

“Look at me when you’re speaking to me.”

That voice was so cold and commanding that Claud immediately forced himself to look up and looked at the man’s cold eyes. He inwardly trembled as he answered, but there was no shame in his voice, only determination and perseverance to stay alive. “My mother sold me to pay for her gambling debt. The person who bought me took me here and put me in an underground brothel because I have a pretty face.”

“At the age of twelve?” Atticus’ expression was dark. He couldn’t help interjecting. “Who would want to do that kind of thing to a twelve-year-old?”

Claud glanced at Atticus. “Oh. You’d be surprised.” Then he looked at the man who was interrogating him and continued his story. “When I turned sixteen, I was ‘promoted’ to escort services until I was twenty, when the son of the owner of that mansion took a liking to me and brought me there. I’ve been living there ever since.”

Midnight could see how scared the young man was in front of him, but while telling his story, he never showed any vulnerability.

“Was his son at the mansion during my visit?” Midnight deliberately slowed his speech as he asked.

Claud shook his head. “No.”

“Where is he?”

“Maracaibo.”

“Do you want to go back to him?” Midnight was curious if the relationship between the two was consensual or not.

Claud did not even hesitate as he asked, “if I told you where he is, will you kill him?”

Atticus frowned. “Kid, we’re not mindless killers. We have purpose in what we do.”

Midnight couldn’t agree more with Atticus, but he had also mindlessly killed before, so who was he to nod? “If he did something bad, yes, I’ll kill him.”

Claud’s expression became determined. “He owns a drug laboratory in Maracaibo. He also traffics children from time to time. Can you kill him now?”

Midnight narrowed his eyes at Claud. “I gather your relationship is not consensual?”

Claud’s expression showed a hint of amusement and mockery. “Mister, when you’re a sold item, even your soul is not your own.”

Midnight became silent because he felt that. Their situation may have been different, but he knew what it was like not to own even your soul.

He turned to Atticus. “You mind sharing a room with him?”

Atticus naturally shook his head. “No.”

“Then take him in.” Then Midnight returned his attention to Claud. “I’m telling you this now to be clear. I’m still thinking about what I’m going to do to you, so don’t try to escape.” Midnight’s voice had become laid back. “I can find you anywhere, anyway, so let’s not waste each other’s time, okay?”

Claud nodded stiffly.

“Good.” Midnight got up and left the room.

Only then did Claud let out a shaky breath, as if he can now fully breath.

Atticus noticed Claud’s fear of Midnight. “The boss is not that bad. No need to be scared.” His boss may have impassive look most of the time, but he wasn’t bad.

Claud looked at Atticus with a ‘is your head alright’ look. “Do you know how scary that man is?”

“Yes.”

“Have you seen him brutally kill so many in front of you?”

Atticus recalled what he had seen in their last mission and nodded, as if it were nothing. “Yes.”

Claud saw how calm Atticus was and sighed. “He killed so many in front of me. They have guns, but he easily evaded the bullets and butchered them. He could clearly end those people fast, but he deliberately slowed down to savor it. I’ve seen so many people kill someone in my life, but I had never seen someone as inhuman as him.”

Atticus gave Claud a pointed look. “But he didn’t kill you.”

Claud unconsciously touched the barcode tattoo behind his ear. That night, when he begged for his life, he thought that man had a moment of fleeting mercy. That was why he let him go. But now, he was certain that that man might’ve seen this barcode and took pity on him.

An ironic smile stretched across Claud’s lips. An inhumane person taking a pity on a sold item. Maybe … he was not that inhumane after all.

“Come on.” Atticus walked over to Claud and patted his shoulder. “I’ll take you to where you’re staying. I’m Atticus Lockridge, by the way.”

Claud nodded and silently followed. Bothered by the silence and these hallways that seem to have no end, he asked Atticus a question. “Do you know why he didn’t kill me?”

Atticus shrugged. “The boss is an enigma to me. Who knows?”

That was not a reassuring answer. “That means he can kill me anytime he likes.”

Atticus glanced at Claud over his shoulder. “He’s not like that. Yes, he can be inhumane sometimes, but that’s part of his work. He’s a cool guy when you get to know him.”

Claud didn’t respond and just silently followed Atticus while observing his surroundings. He seemed to be in some sort of underground area, but this place was too huge to be a normal basement.

“Get in.” Atticus gestured Claud to enter the elevator.

Claud obediently followed. His life was on the line here. Who wouldn’t be obedient?

After the elevator door closed, Claud felt it go up. That guy did ask this Atticus person to share his room with him. Did that mean he’s not going to be imprisoned?

Claud confirmed this when the elevator opened to a hallway with only four rooms.

A hotel? Apartment?

Atticus opened the door to the far left of the hallway and let Claud in. Claud immediately took in his surroundings.

Because of that son of a bitch pervert who took a liking to him, he had been to luxurious places, but he had never seen this kind of luxury in his life!

Everything in that room, from the furniture to the smallest detail, speaks of luxury.

Atticus pointed to the door on the right. “That’s my room.” Then he pointed to the two doors on the left. “The two rooms are currently unoccupied. You can choose whichever you want.” Then he pointed at the telephone on the wall in the living room. “See that QR code beside the phone? That’s the menu for the room service. Just call 002 if you want to order.”

Claud was so shocked at what he was hearing that he pointed at himself. “I can … just call them? I’m allowed to?”

“The boss said to share my room with you. That means you’re not a prisoner.” Atticus answered with a shrugged. “As long as you don’t escape and don’t do something bad, you can do whatever you want.”

Claud was still shocked that he remained standing in the living room even after Atticus went to his room.

He felt like he’s in an inconceivable situation. From fearing that he’ll be killed to now wondering just what kind of people had his leash.

However, this was better than doing what he hates. Maybe…this time…he could finally escape this hell he had been living for more than a decade.

CHAOS recovery took a few weeks, so Midnight had to do a clean-up of an organized crime group without his partner for this mission. Armed with experience in their previous missions, the clean-up continued on with no major problems.

Unfortunately, they had lost a few members of the team Daemon sent with them. All the corpses were brought back and sent to the Orgánosi’s HQ of the member’s hometown.

From bringing back the corpse to speaking to the family of the deceased, this falls under the jurisdiction of the cleaning crew department. They didn’t just clean the evidence from the scene itself, but also deal with tying up the loose end with the deceased family. They settle everything for the Orgánosi.

“Everything is settled, then?” Chaos asked Midnight, while preparing to leave the infirmary. He was finally discharged today.

“Yes. I left a copy of the reports on your table.” Midnight was peeling the last orange in the fruit basket. “You can read it if you want.”

“No need.”

“Hmm.” Midnight handed half of the orange to Chaos.

Chaos accepted it without hesitation. “And we’re leaving for Peru now?”

“Yes. After you packed.”

“Who’s going with us? The same team?”

“No. Just you and my team.”

“Alright.”

Midnight accompanied Chaos to his room and saw a chessboard on the table.

Chaos saw Midnight staring at the chessboard longingly, so he asked. “Want to play?”

Midnight did want to play, but it would be against his big brother. So he shook his head. “No. I’m not that good at it.”

Chaos did not ask again and went to his room to pack, while Midnight walked around the hotel room to pass the time. Before he got bored, he received a chat from Blaze.

Blaze V.: Look what Blake made today. It looks awful, but to my surprise, it tastes good.

Below that was a picture of a cake that was about to crumble.

When he saw that, he suddenly missed his big brother and out of the blue, he wanted to eat an ice cream.

After replying to Blaze ‘you suck. Just eat it.’ He went looking for an ice cream in the refrigerator.

“Looking for something?” Chaos asked when he found Midnight rummaging through the refrigerator after quickly packing his bag.

“Ice cream.” He turned to Chaos. “I’m suddenly craving for ice cream.”

Chaos glanced at the refrigerator. “Is your brain okay? I’ve been in the infirmary for three weeks and you think my room that has been empty for three weeks has an ice cream in the refrigerator?”

Midnight paused. “Oh.”

Seeing that Midnight was really craving for it, Chaos sighed and gestured him to get up. “Come on. I’ll buy you some.”

Midnight, who seldom smiles, grinned happily. “I want a big tub.”

“Sure. Let’s go.”

Midnight got up and left the room with Chaos.

“Where’s your team?” Chaos asked when they were already in the elevator.

“Waiting for us in the basement parking.”

“Hotel?”

“No. HQ parking.”

Chaos nodded and rode the elevator to the third-level basement parking where the Orgánosi’s members parked their cars.

Midnight walked to the black van near the elevator, while Chaos trailed behind him. Before he could open the van’s door, Atticus opened it from the inside.

Midnight gestured to Chaos to go in.

Chaos glanced at the new face inside the van before stepping inside. “New member of your team?” He asked Midnight, who entered the van after him.

Midnight glanced at Claud before sitting down. “New maid.”

Chaos frowned, his eyes asking Midnight if he had brain holes.

Midnight leaned in his seat. “I’m still thinking about what to do with him, so he’s our maid for the time being.” When Chaos appeared unconvinced, Midnight added. “He’s a good cleaner.”

Chaos finally understood. “Under observation?”

“Yes.”

“Where did you pick him up?”

“In the mansion you were tortured in.”

Chaos stared at Midnight again and Midnight just gave him an innocent look. He didn’t know if Midnight had a dark humor or maybe he’s just a sarcastic person, but he had these moments where he speaks flatly with brutal honesty that would slap anyone in the face.

Chaos couldn’t say that Midnight was tactless, because he knew Midnight was careful with his words to others.

Maybe Midnight was only like this to people he’s close to? Maybe.

When Chaos did not ask questions anymore, Midnight introduced them two. “Claud, this is Chaos Aronov. Chaos, that’s Claud De Vries.”

Chaos nodded at Claud, and Claud nodded with his eyes cast down. Of course, Claud knew who this man was. Chaos Aronov was the one that the son of a bitch tortured in the basement.

He had actually seen this man get tortured in the basement because that son of a bitch always wanted him to watch these kinds of things. He couldn’t believe he was now in the same car as him. What a twist if fate.

Not only that, for some reason, Midnight, the boss, wanted him to do some cleaning and wanted to see if he could clean well. He had no idea what was happening, but if cleaning could preserve his life, why not?

The van pulled over to the airport after less than an hour and shortly after, they were boarding a private plane to Peru.

Claud could not believe he was leaving this hellish place just like that. He had dreamt of leaving this hellhole, but he couldn’t due to his circumstances. But now, he could see the place that made him experience horrible things in life getting smaller and smaller as the plane ascended.

A tear fell down from his eyes as he looked down at the place that had now become blurry.

He finally escaped. And it all thanks to the person he called inhumane.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 36

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 36

MIDNIGHT, following his father’s orders, met an ambassador in Peru. As expected, a shoot out happened, resulting in Midnight getting shot on the shoulder.

He was, as Midnight expected, used as bait. When he was in the hospital, getting stitches, he received a call from Orlando, saying they had already gotten what they needed, and he can go back to his training.

When the call ended, he smiled wryly. He hated being his big brother’s double because he felt like his life was slowly being robbed, but when he’s hurt just like now, he was thankful that it was him and not his big brother.

What a contradictory mind he had.

“Done?” Chaos asked after Midnight stepped out of the infirmary in the Orgánosi’s Peru HQ.

Midnight nodded.

Chaos handed a paper to Midnight.

With a frown, Midnight accepted it and when he felt the coldness coming from the inside of the paper bag, he immediately guessed what it was.

Midnight forgot all his troubles when he opened the paper bag and saw a tub of ice cream.

“Thanks!”

Seeing Midnight happy with just a tub of ice cream and started eating right away, Chaos shook his head as they walk to the elevator.

“I called Daemon to inform him that we’re finished here in Peru.” Chaos informed Midnight. “He’s sending us to Brazil to deal with a criminal gang involved in the International drug trade and kidnapping.”

Midnight just nodded and continued enjoying his ice cream, uninterested.

“This is a big undertaking. I’m not sure if we’ll complete it before our training is complete.”

Midnight stopped eating and glanced at Chaos. “Speaking of which, who will you choose as your third mentor?”

Chaos’s eyebrows rose. “You didn’t know? Daemon Cox is my first mentor.”

“Oh. So, I was one year ahead of you?” Then Midnight frowned when he recalled something. “Then why are you training for camaraderie? Isn’t the first training leadership?”

“Oh, that? It was supposed to be a leadership training, but Daemon received a report that he was chosen as a mentor by another continental boss in training, so he changed it to camaraderie.”

“Then who are you choosing for your second mentor?”

“Still thinking about it. You?”

Midnight already had a mentor in mind. “Continental boss of Australia. I heard he’s very strict.”

“Then I’ll choose him, too.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Then I’ll do the last one alone.”

Midnight nodded. “If the continental boss of Australia gave us the same training, then there’s only leadership training left for you. I suggest you choose Parisi as your last mentor. He was my first mentor, and he gave me amazing teammates for my leadership training.”

Chaos became curious. Midnight, who hated working with people, actually speaks highly of a team he worked with? That’s surprising.

“How amazing?” Chaos asked.

Without blinking or hesitating, Midnight answered with the utmost seriousness. “Unforgettable performance.”

Chaos, who was convinced by Midnight’s seriousness, decided to choose Parisi as his third mentor.

The two stepped out of the elevator and went to their respective rooms. Since Midnight had a team now; to foster friendship and closeness, Midnight chose a room with four bedrooms.

And he felt like it was a mistake when he entered the room.

Love was busy in front of his laptop while a song was blasting in his stereo. While Atticus and Claud were arguing about some shallow things—Atticus not putting back the throw pillow on the sofa and just leaving it on the floor.

It was so noisy that he felt the strong urge to call the receptionist to change rooms.

Convincing himself this was okay, and he’ll survive this, Midnight silently walked to his room, and he couldn’t help overhearing Atticus and Claud’s argument.

“Bloody hell! I didn’t mean to throw that ugly pillow.”

“Don’t bloody-bloody me, Lockridge!” Gone the fear in Claud’s voice and bearing from the first meeting. “You’re making a mess in this room, and I have to clean it twice now! Twice! You can’t even put back that damn throw pillow on the sofa! And let’s not forget the coffee mug you just left in the sink! And you didn’t even close the trash can!”

Atticus frowned. “What’s a trash can?”

Gritting his teeth, Claud pointed at the trash can.

A realization dawned on Atticus. “Oh. You mean the rubbish bin?”

Claud pulled his own hair and groaned in so much frustration. “Just clean up your fucking mess!”

Midnight couldn’t help stopping and clapping his hand at Claud. “Speaking like a true cleaner. Keep it up, Claud.”

Claud stilled and then groaned again. He still couldn’t understand why he’s cleaning up after these three grown men! If only his life was not on the line.

Oh well, this was better than being forced to do a horrible act.

The next morning, Midnight’s team and Chaos left for Brazil. It was a five-hour flight, so Midnight used that to talk to Claud.

Claud became agitated as he sat on the chair beside Midnight. He felt like this was the day he will get hanged. These last few days had been good to him. At least, he tasted what freedom was like—well, sort of.

Bracing himself for the boss’ words, Claud clenched his fist in tension.

“Claud, how are you with dead bodies?”

Claud was so stupefied by that question that his fist became unconsciously unclenched, and he just stared at Midnight, dumbfounded.

However, seeing that Midnight was waiting for his answer, he immediately pulled himself together. “Um, can you clarify that?”

Midnight patiently clarified it for Claud. “Can you handle dead bodies? Would disposing of them give you nightmares?”

Claud’s lips parted. He really didn’t know where these questions were coming from. “Will you kill me if I say no to your first question and yes to the second?”

“No.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

Claud stilled before taking a deep breath and asking Midnight, “What would happen to me if I said no? Will you send me back to Venezuela?”

Midnight already had a backup plan in case Claud refused. “I’ll send you to Italy, where you can start a new life legally. I’ll also gave you some money to support you while starting out and I’ll contact someone that can give you a job there. Although you would need to sign an NDA before leaving.”

Claud blinked. What Midnight was describing to him was the normal life he had longed for since he was sold. It was his dream life.

But why couldn’t he nod his head? Why was he considering Midnight’s first question?

He could have the life that he wanted, but here he was, asking himself if he could dispose of dead bodies without having nightmares. It was insane to even consider it!

“Sleep on it and then decide.” Midnight got up and patted Claud’s shoulder. “You’ll have a normal life in Italy. But if you work for me, you’ll never have that normal life. You’ve seen what we do, and that life is not for everyone, so think about it first before deciding.”

Claud absentmindedly nodded and looked outside the plane as Midnight leave.

Until they landed in Brazil and settled in the Racini’s Hotel, Claud was still preoccupied with Midnight’s offer. And he could only think of one thing before deciding—ask someone what kind of job was disposing of a body.

He decided to ask Love since he’s the only person who’s always in the room.

Claud approached Love, who was busy in front of his laptop in the living room. “Um… sorry to bother you, but can I ask you something?”

“Sure.” Love answered without looking at Claud. “Go ahead. I’m listening.”

“Well,” Claud hesitated for a moment before steeling himself and tentatively asking. “Midnight asked me if I can handle dead bodies. He said it’s work, but I don’t know what kind of work it is. Do you know?”

Love finally looked up at Claud. “I do, but you need to sign an NDA before I tell you.”

“I’ll sign.” Claud hastily answered.

Love stared at Claud, as if studying him, before leaving the sofa and going to his room. Claud was left in the living room, not knowing what to do until Love returned and handed him a document to sign.

“Read it first.” Said Love. “If you can’t understand some clauses, you can ask me.”

Claud nodded and read the document. He couldn’t understand some intricate and deep words, but he could still understand the main point of this NDA—he will be killed if he spread what he had seen since he was taken to that underground area.

Claud used the pen on the center table and signed the document. “Done. Can you tell me now?”

Love picked up the document and looked at Claud. “What the boss is offering you is to be the head of his cleaning crew.” Then Love proceeded to explain what a cleaning crew was. “Basically, your job is to clean up the mess he’ll leave behind. Including but not limited to disposing of dead bodies, cleaning a whole bloody scene, wiping off evidence, and making sure that nothing could be used against him in any way. It’s a very important job.”

Claud frowned. “If it’s very important, why offer it to me?”

Love shrugged. “The boss is weird. He probably has his own reason.”

Claud recalled how Midnight asked him to start cleaning suddenly. Was this why? “But I don’t have any experience in dealing with something like that.”

“You can learn.” Love said as he opened his laptop again. “There’s a special training for the cleaning crew members. It’s a very important job, so the training is very strict. Once you pass that, then you can be the head of the boss’ cleaning crew.”

“How long is the training?”

“A year or two.”

“That long?”

Love nodded. “As I said, it’s an important job.”

Claud leaned against the back of the sofa. The moment he hesitated to accept the normal life Midnight offered him; he knew there was a big chance that he’ll accept Midnight’s first offer.

He didn’t know why. Maybe because he felt like he owed Midnight for taking him out of Venezuela and he appreciated that Midnight was not forcing him to accept the job and even giving him a way out.

If he could help the boss by cleaning up his messes, why not? In his opinion, a normal life wouldn’t suit him, anyway. He was too fucked up to become normal.

Claud got up. “Where’s the boss?”

“In his room.”

Claud did not hesitate. He went straight to Midnight’s hotel room and told him what he thought.

“I’ll take the job.” Claud said while looking unwavering at Midnight. “I’ll do it.”

Midnight’s expression lightened up, and he smiled. “Alright. Prepare to go to Bulgaria to train.”

Claud firmly nodded; even though going to Bulgaria alone scared him. He already said he’d do it, and he will.

“Go to Love and tell him you’ll take the job. He’ll orient you, and you also have some documents to sign.”

Claud frowned. “I already signed an NDA.”

“Not NDA. A covenant.”

Claud blinked. “Covenant?”

“Love will explain it to you.”

“Okay.” Claud returned to their hotel room and told Love what the boss had said. “He said you’ll orient me.”

Love’s expression became flat. “Since when did I become the orientation guy?” He shook his head. “Where the fuck is Atticus? He should be the one doing this.”

“He said he’ll go fight with some Ultors in the training room.”

Love grimaced. “Another battle-junkie.” He sighed and left the living room to go to his room again. When he came back, he was holding another set of documents.

He gave it to Claud.

“This is what we call a covenant in writing.” Love explained. “You’ll sign this for now, since you’re still not officially part of the organization. Once you passed the training, that’s when we will do the covenant in ink. Atticus just got his after passing the Ultor’s court training.”

Claud accepted the document and read it. Written there was his job description and all his responsibilities upon signing this covenant. Following the comprehensive list of his responsibilities, the list of perks was presented.

Free food and lodging in every Racini’s Hotel all over the world. Free to use the organization’s private planes to travel around the world for missions. A bulletproof custom-made car. Untraceable identity for international travels and more. And at the very bottom was his salary per month once he’s officially part of the organization. A whooping amount of salary per month that he couldn’t even dream of making in his lifetime.

In shocked, his eyes snapped at Love, who was busy on his laptop again. “How much do you make?”

Love shrugged. “Didn’t check.”

Claud’s expression became flat. Is this how rich people think? I can’t relate. “How much does the boss make?” It’s probably a lot since he’s the boss. But Love’s answer stupefied him.

“Nothing.”

“What?”

“He’s still in training, so he’s not making anything. And once he entered the organization, all his salary will automatically be sent to a special foundation of his choosing.”

Claud’s lips parted. “So benevolent?”

“All the bosses are like that.” Love didn’t explain any further. “Once you passed your training, you’ll be given a book where you can learn everything about the organization, so, good luck.”

Claud nodded and then read the content of the documents again before signing it and handing it back to Love.

“Is this part of your job as well?” Claud asked, referring to Love preparing and keeping the documents.

But to his surprise, instead of answering him, Love fell down.

“Holy fuck!” Claud almost threw himself to catch Love’s head that would hit the glass center table, resulting in him being crushed underneath Love and him hitting the table instead. “Fuck…that hurts.” He groaned. “Fuck.”

Claud literally crawled out in pain to the sofa where he was sitting to grab his phone the boss gave him and called Atticus.

Huffing from fighting in the training room, Atticus answered the call. No one knows this number other than his teammates, so he always answers when it rings. “Need something?”

“Yeah!” Claud snapped in annoyance while gritting his teeth in pain. “You said to call you when Love faints, right? Well, he just did.”

“What?” He grabbed the shirt he’d thrown earlier, put it on, and hurriedly left the training room. “Wait for me. Don’t leave him alone.”

Claud groaned. “Just hurry!”

The call ended, and Claud let himself lay on the floor, waiting for the pain to subside. Thankfully, Lockridge arrived in a short while.

“Did he hit his head?” Was Atticus’ first question as he picked up Love and carefully put him on the long sofa.

Claud glare at Atticus sharply. “Do you think I will get hurt like this if he did?”

Atticus glanced at Claud and realized what had happened. “Thank you.”

Claud snorted before pushing himself up and dragging himself to sit on the single sofa. “How often does this happen? It’s dangerous. He would’ve hit his head if I wasn’t here.”

Atticus looked at Love, who was sleeping peacefully. “Not often, but he can’t feel it when he’s about to fall asleep. It just happens.”

Claud looked at Love. “I’m not being mean, but I’m surprise he’s still alive until now. That’s a very dangerous condition.”

Atticus agreed with Claud. It was a miracle that Love was still alive. That’s the more reason he had to protect this person, so he could live longer.

“I’m leaving for Bulgaria tomorrow. You better look after him, since I won’t be here to accompany him all the time.”

Atticus turned to Claud, his eyes inquiring. “You accepted the job?”

Claud shrugged. “What can I say? I don’t think I can ever live a normal life.”

Atticus nodded. “Good luck.”

Claud just nodded and closed his eyes to rest.

The next morning, Claud was on the plane to Bulgaria, alone. Even though he was going there for work, he had never felt so free since he was twelve. That’s when he fully concluded that he chose the right path for himself.

Meanwhile, back in the Brazil, Midnight and his team, together with Chaos, started their work as well. Their mission in Brazil was more dangerous than in Venezuela. Although every raid was successful, the cost was high, with almost everyone in the team spending one to two weeks recovering in the infirmary afterwards.

Indeed, a life and death mission. It was only by saving each other countless times, looking after each other’s back, pulling one another on the verge of death that they managed to complete the mission Daemon had given them seven months later.

Without a break, Daemon sent them to Colombia on another mission; they spent three months there raiding drug laboratories and suppressing organized crime and gangs.

Before Midnight and Chaos knew it, their year of training under Daemon Cox was over, and Daemon was more than happy to send the troublemakers to Draco Russ, the continental boss of Australia.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 37

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 37

MIDNIGHT’s third and last training focuses on strength, fighting skills and recovery. Draco Russ was a brutal mentor, which was what Midnight was hoping for. He had already been trained to the hell and back by his father, so he wanted a more hellish training.

And the continental boss of Australia gave him that.

Brutal strength and power training. Violent combat training. Inhumane agility training. Merciless endurance and conditioning training. Rigorous tactical training and strategy. And lastly, the most difficult for Midnight, which was actually the easiest of all the training—recovery and first-aid training.

Midnight passed all the training with top marks except for the last one, which made Chaos, who was training alongside Midnight, wanted to laugh at Midnight’s misery.

“If you can kill, you can also save a life!” Draco firmly told Midnight. “Start with wound care and bleeding control! Your five minutes start now!”

Midnight, for the third time that day, clumsily tended to a wound and stopped the bleeding of a ‘human model’. It was a simulated inanimate human model that mimics a human body made by the Aegis Department for training like this.

“Your patient will die at this rate.” Draco commented while watching Midnight work, shaking his head. “The way you fight, I can tell you’ve been in dangerous situations before, which resulted in wounds like this. How did you survive that without knowing how to patch up a wound?”

Midnight answered while his hands continued to work. “I sleep and hope I’ll die fast.”

The room became silent, and Chaos felt worried. He had been training and fighting with this rascal for nearly two years now, to notice how little Midnight thinks of his life sometimes. Yes, in a dangerous situation, he would fight to stay alive, but there were a lot of times where he would squander his life as if he was betting if he’ll live or not.

With a sigh and a shake of his head, Chaos decided to forget his worries and watch out for Midnight instead.

The training continued and by the end of the day, Midnight barely pass the wound care and bleeding control training.

Drained, with his shoulders drooping, Midnight wearily returned to his hotel room.

Now alone in his room, he wanted to vent his frustration, so he called Blake, who answered in two rings.

“What’s up?” Blake answered while there was a sound of cooking in the background.

“I’m pissed.”

“Yeah. I can tell.” There was a hint of a smile in Blake’s voice. “What happened?”

Midnight recounted what happened in the training room today. “I just don’t get it! When I was shot, I just have to rip a cloth or something and tie it around my wound. Buhay pa naman ako. But that human model dies every fucking time! What the fuck?! So fragile?”

Blake’s voice was heard in the background, shouting at him. “Idiot! Humans are fragile! You’re just built different!”

That silenced Midnight. Indeed, he was built differently. He didn’t know how he knew that, but he could feel it. And when he tried to remember how he knew, there was a burst of pain in his head, warning him not to delve deeper.

Sensing Midnight’s foul mood, Blaze quickly added. “I think those kinds of training are made to mimic real-life situation, so when it happens in real life, you won’t be shocked at the severity and will be ready to respond immediately. But every wound and person are different. Don’t compare your previous wounds to your training now, you hear me?”

Midnight was still silent.

Blaze sighed. “Don’t dwell on it and just relax. Why don’t you explain to me what you did to your patient, maybe I can help you? I’m a doctor. I can help you pass your first-aid training—”

Blaze’s seriousness was cut off when he and his twin heard a snore from the other line. They both stared at the phone with a frown until they realized what had happened.

Midnight fell fast asleep in the middle of their call!

“This bastard—”

Blake immediately covered his twin’s mouth. “Leave him be. He’s probably tired and just wanted to vent his frustration.”

Blaze pushed Blake’s hand away and clicked his tongue, but didn’t say another word and just ended the call.

On the other side, Midnight slept like a log. He didn’t know how long he was asleep, but when he woke up, the call he made with Blake had already ended a few hours ago.

Groaning, he checked the messages on his phone that he saw in his notification.

Chaos: I bought you an ice cream. It’s in your tracker’s refrigerator.

Old man: Kid, your brother is about to lose his mind looking for you. Still not planning to show yourself? Ruthgar is doubling his effort to hide your digital footprint. That tracker of his is really crafty.

Midnight threw his phone away with a frown and stared at the ceiling. He felt like his life was losing meaning these days, even though he was doing what he wanted. Was it because he hadn’t seen his brother for a long time?

Sighing, he got up and went to Love’s hotel room. Love was asleep on the sofa, and it was Atticus who opened the door for him.

“Boss.”

Midnight waved his hand. “Just going to get my stuff in the fridge.”

Midnight didn’t bother the two and just took his tub of ice cream before returning to his own hotel room.

While eating ice cream alone in the living room and just doing what comes to mind on his phone, he saw the ALONE app still on his phone.

His thoughts quickly drifted to the person he had talked in the ALONE app. It’s been years now, but he still couldn’t uninstall that app. He was still waiting, and he didn’t want to stop. That person is fine, right?

Sighing to himself, he slowly finished eating his ice cream before going down to the training room to fight with anyone he could find.

After blowing off some steam, he went back to his room and replied to Dominick.

Midnight: If my father wants my big brother to find me, it’ll be easy. The fact that my brother hasn’t found me yet, that means my father is also hiding me.

Midnight threw his phone away again and stepped into the bathroom to take a bath.

While under the shower, he thought of his training these past months. He only had one month before the completion of his Continental boss’ training. He plans to return to Pennsylvania in a month’s time and establish his base of operations there.

After showering, he sent a message to Love.

Midnight: Send me the requirements to enroll in this university.

He sent the name of the university that Happy had picked the last time they talked. Since he promised to go with her, he had to follow through. Besides that, he also wanted to study at a university since his father wouldn’t let him before. The two degrees he had were all done through home schooling and under his father’s strict supervision. It was also the courses his father had chosen for him.

Thus, he wanted to choose his own education this time, and study anything related to computer and software. What Love had taught him was not enough. He wanted to learn more.

Midnight, having already laid out his plan after completing his training here in Australia, focused all his attention on the final month of his training. With Blaze’s annoying assistance, he barely managed to finish his recovery and first-aid training.

“So, you’re off to Italy immediately?” Midnight asked Chaos while they were getting ready to leave tomorrow.

Their training in Australia was finished. Unlike Midnight, who barely passed his recovery and first-aid training, Chaos passed it with top marks and even finished early. He only stayed to wait for Midnight.

“Yeah.” Chaos zipped his bag and face Midnight, who was eating a tub of ice cream while sitting on the bed bench in his room. “Have you packed?”

“Love already did.”

Chaos narrowed his eyes at Midnight. “Stop being lazy.”

“I’m not lazy, I’m just busy,” then he raised the tub of ice cream he was eating.

Chaos sighed and shook his head. “I already informed Monti Parisi that I chose him as my third mentor. He said I’m welcome to arrive early.”

Midnight nodded. “He’s a cool dude. I think you’re going to like training with him.”

“I hope so.”

Unbeknownst to the two, only a month after Chaos started his training with Monti, Midnight will receive a message from Chaos telling him he failed. But that’s a story for another time.

The next morning, Midnight and his team parted ways with Chaos at the airport. Midnight was bound for Pennsylvania and Chaos was going to Italy.

Upon arrival in Pennsylvania, Klaus picked them up.

“Where’s the old man?” Midnight asked when they were already in the car.

“Having a drama queen moment.” Klaus answered, clearly having fun at his lord’s misery. “Lady Happy caught him gambling, so he’s now begging for his life.”

Midnight grimaced. “Why is the old man gambling, anyway? Bored?”

Klaus shrugged. “You can say that. The little lady didn’t like it, so they’re now having a little war.”

Midnight just shook his head and look outside the car.

Meanwhile, in the backseat, Atticus and Love didn’t know where they were going. They’re just following Midnight and wherever he goes as his tracker and ultor.

The two thought they’ll be staying in the Orgánosi’s Pennsylvania central HQ under the Racini’s hotel, but to their surprise, they drove for quite a while after leaving Philadelphia, before pulling over in-front of a seven acre land in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by thick forest and in the middle was a large house, probably around four-thousand square-feet with a pool in the backyard and an open large front yard.

“Where the hell are we?” Love was still in shock. This house looks like a family home.

“Our new home.” Midnight answered before stepping out of the car and hurriedly entering the house, as if someone was waiting for him inside.

Atticus and Love exchanged a puzzled look, prompting Klaus to step in and explain on Midnight’s behalf, as the two seemed confused.

“A few months ago, the little lord asked me to find a house about an hour away from the Orgánosi’s HQ in Philadelphia.” Klaus stepped out of the car and the two in the backseat followed. “His request was very specific. It has to be a cozy home surrounded by a forest with four bedrooms, two private offices and a large basement that would be converted to a training room, so I thought you all knew about it.”

Atticus and Love stared at the two-story house in front of them. It looked like a warm family home. Very homey and cozy. It was easy to tell that this house was carefully chosen and renovated to follow in Midnight’s request.

One look at this property and anyone would feel peace in nature. So opposite to the lives they lived. But maybe that’s the beauty of this house. Giving them what they all lack—a warm home.

“Come on, let’s go in.” Klaus nudges the two.

Atticus and Love snapped out of their reverie and entered the house, one after the other, with their bags.

The house was just as homey as it looked from the outside, and seeing their boss playing with a cat in the living room adds to its coziness.

“Oh, hey, you finally came in.” Midnight carried the cat in his arms as if it was a newborn baby. “This is Loki, my cat. He’ll be living with us from now on.” Then he ruffled the cat’s hair and kiss its head. “I haven’t seen you for three years and you’ve become so heartless. Hmm. Did you miss me, too?”

The cat meowed, and Midnight’s smile was so radiant; it surprises even Atticus and Love. They didn’t know their boss could smile like that.

Midnight waved his hand at his tracker and butler. “Go and choose your own room. Mine is on the far left, next to the balcony. Oh, and send our address to Claud. He’s coming home tomorrow, right?”

Klaus slightly bowed at Atticus and Love, who just silently nodded at Midnight. “Let me lead the way.”

“Thank you.” Atticus and Love said at the same time.

Klaus just smiled and took the lead toward the second floor. Reaching the top of the staircase, Klaus pointed to the room next to the balcony. “That’s Midnight’s room and beside it was his private office. So, only these three rooms are available. There is another room downstairs, but it was renovated into an office as well.”

Love pointed at Midnight’s private office with a frown. “Didn’t he already have one here?”

“Oh, that office is yours, Love.” Klaus smiled. “He said you’ll need your own tech set-up, and it would be best if you’re downstairs considering your condition. He’s afraid you’ll fall down the staircase one day.”

Love’s lips parted. He was surprised and touched that his boss gave him a space of his own.

“Are you tearing up?” Atticus asked Love while taking a peek at Love’s face.

Love angrily slapped Atticus’ stomach with the back of his hand, only to get hurt because it’s freaking hard!

“Ouch!” Love cradled his own hand and glared at Atticus.

Atticus frowned at Love’s hand. “So delicate?”

“Vaffanculo!” Love sneered, and then quickly chose the nearest room to him to get away from Atticus.

Atticus, who didn’t know what he did wrong, just shook his head and chose the room next to Love.

Klaus, who was left alone outside, just sighed at the childishness of these youths and went downstairs.

Midnight was still cuddling with Loki in the living room.

“Your covenant in ink will be held tomorrow.” Klaus informed Midnight. “Dominick said not to be late.”

Midnight stopped playing with Loki to respond to Klaus. “Thanks for the reminder, Klaus. I won’t be late.”

“Alright. Good luck, little lord.”

Midnight smiled and walked Klaus back to the car after letting Loki roam around the living room.

“Tomorrow, there will be a small celebration in the house for you.” Klaus informed Midnight before giving him the address to Dominick’s mansion in Philadelphia. “It’s a casual dinner party. By the way, Dominick is asking if you need a butler to help around in your new house.”

Midnight glanced at the house behind him before looking back to Klaus. “There is no need for it. He has already lent me money for this house. I don’t even know when I’ll be able to pay for it. We can manage.”

Klaus took a folder in the car’s compartment, then handed it to Midnight. “As far as we know, this is your house.”

Midnight accepted the folder with a slight frown and opened it. He didn’t know how it happened, but the land and the house were under his name.

He quickly looked up at Klaus, his eyes questioning him.

Klaus smiled. “It’s my lord’s gift for completing your training.”

“He didn’t need to—”

“He wished you a good, carefree life from now on.” Klaus added before sharing a secret. “Don’t tell him I told you that he was very happy that you chose Pennsylvania for your base. He’s very proud of you.”

Midnight smiled, touched. “Thank him for me.”

Klaus nodded and then excused himself.

As he watched Klaus leave, he took out his phone from his pocket and called Malcolm Brooks, the deputy of the Orgánosi’s Pennsylvania headquarters in Philadelphia.

Each country in North America has its own central headquarters. And every state or province within the country had a deputy-slash-minister at its headquarters, who reported to the chief deputy at the central headquarters. These deputies-slash-ministers acted as representatives for the continental boss, carrying out his directives and maintaining his authority within their jurisdiction.

“Malcolm, is everything ready?” He asked when Malcolm answered his call.

“Yes, sir. The deputy meeting just ended, and we’re thrilled to welcome our new boss. All the deputies, including the chief deputy, will arrive tomorrow to witness your covenant in ink.”

That put a slight smile on Midnight’s lips. “Alright. Thanks, Malcolm. See you tomorrow.”

“ I will see you later, sir,“ Malcolm corrected Midnight with a hint of a smile. “I will send your car to your residence later and also request a meeting with you and your team if possible.”

“Of course. Anyway, about the car, can you also provide one for my Ultor and the head of my cleaning crew? Just for the time being before their custom-made car is delivered.”

“Of course, sir. How about for your tracker, sir?”

“There’s no need.” It would be dangerous for Love to drive with his condition. “It would be best if all three cars are off-road vehicles.”

“This has been noted, sir.”

“Thanks, Malcolm.”

“No need for thanks, sir. It’s my job as your deputy.”

The two ended the call and Midnight went inside the house, toss the house document into a random drawer, then picked up Loki to play with him.

His snob little cat was still a snob, but he guessed it remembered his scent or something because Loki was very compliant in his arms.

So adorable.

Midnight, who was busy playing and feeding his cat, did not even think about their own food until Atticus and Love came down to check what’s for dinner.

“Um,” Midnight looked at the two blankly. “Don’t know.”

Atticus and Love frowned at their boss.

“So, we’re going to starve? What the hell? We’re in the middle of nowhere, boss!” Love was dramatic as always. “I feel weak already!”

Atticus was more practical. “I’ll cook something. Do we have anything in the fridge?”

“Nope.”

Atticus, who was about to walk to the kitchen, paused and looked at Midnight. “So, we’re going to starve? Don’t you remember we don’t even own a car to get groceries?”

“Not really. Malcolm is coming.”

“Who?” Love and Atticus asked at the same time.

“Malcolm Brooks. The deputy of Orgánosi’s Pennsylvania headquarters.” Right at that moment, they heard a car pulling over outside the house. “That’s probably Malcolm. Love, welcome him inside.”

Love went to open the door, and he was taken aback when he saw Malcolm.

Love was already tall at six-one, but Malcolm towered over him at approximately seven feet. It was not just the height that surprised Love to the point where he forgot to welcome him. It was also his size. Malcolm was a big guy.

Not hearing any noise by the door, Midnight walked over with Loki in his arms and saw Love looking at Malcolm in surprise.

Midnight sighed and pulled the door wide open. “Sorry, Malcolm. My tracker here is just a drama queen sometimes.”

Malcolm chuckled and took no offense from Love’s surprise reaction. “No worries, sir. I get that a lot.” He was a seven-footer Black man with an imposing body builder body. There were times when some people get intimidated by his stature. But there were also people like Midnight Velasquez and his Ultor, Atticus Lockridge, who treated him like he’s just a neighbor down the block. Very casual, which made him comfortable.

“Love, Atticus, this is Malcolm Brooks, the deputy of Pennsylvania HQ. When you can’t reach me, Malcolm is my representative. He knows what to do.” Midnight introduced the deputy. “Malcolm, that is Love, my tracker, and this is Atticus Lockridge, my Ultor. The head of my cleaning crew is still on the way here. I’ll introduce him to you tomorrow.”

Malcolm extended his hands for a handshake. Love and Atticus quickly accepted it.

“Sorry about my reaction earlier.” Love showed an apologetic smile. “This is just my first time seeing a seven-footer. And here I thought I was tall.”

Malcolm chuckled. “No problem, no problem. I get that a lot.”

“Nice to meet you.” Atticus then told Malcolm.

“Nice to meet you, too.” After the handshake, Malcolm handed Midnight three keys. “It’s for the car you requested, sir.”

Midnight accepted it. “Just call me Midnight, Malcolm. It’s just us here. No need to be formal.”

Malcolm, who was older than Midnight by a decade, was happy and relieved to hear that. “By the way, Midnight, your house is pretty secluded here. You just arrived, right? Do you have any groceries here? Or anything that you need? I’ll go pick it up right away.”

“We do need something, but you don’t need to go. Atticus can manage.”

Atticus nodded. “Just hand me the car key.”

“Let me accompany you, Mr. Lockridge,” Malcolm offered to Atticus. “You’re still new here. You haven’t familiarized yourself with the area yet.”

“Alright. I’ll take you up in your offer, deputy.”

“Just call me Malcolm.”

“Alright, Malcolm. You can call me Atticus.”

The two seemed to have hit it off and left to buy some groceries, Leaving Love and Midnight alone in the living room.

Love then handed his tablet to Midnight. “This is the security system I designed for the who property. I just need equipments to make it.”

“Come with me to the HQ tomorrow. They probably have what you need.”

“Okay, boss.”

After a brief silence, Midnight asked. “Have you talked to Claud? Where is he now?”

“He already left Bulgaria. He’ll be here before lunch tomorrow.”

Midnight nodded and played with Loki’s paws.

Tomorrow he will undergo the covenant in ink, and his team would finally be complete. Finally, his dream to stand side by side with his brother was already within his reach.

Just a little more…and he’ll finally see his big brother.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 38

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 38

BEING DROPPED off in the middle of nowhere, Claud was at a loss. He could see nothing but the endless expanse of grasses and trees stretching out before him, and in that moment of confusion, he called out for Love. “I’m here. Where is the house?” Claud asked the moment Love answered the call.

“Love just fell asleep. I’ll pick you up.” It was Atticus on the other line.

With a sharp click of his tongue, Claud expressed his displeasure. “Just tell me where it is. I can manage.”

“No. You can’t. Just stay put.”

Then the call ended.

Claud let out a groan. He had just returned, and his irritation and annoyance towards Atticus, that messy man, had been reignited.

A full minute passed before Claud heard his name being called a few meters away.

“In here, De Vries!”

Turning around, Claud saw Atticus standing before a grassy area. Atticus looked out of place in there. Furrowing his brow in a grimace; he struggled with the weight of his luggage as he pulled it along. “Where did you come from?”

Atticus pushed the grassy area behind him that turned out to be a solid wall, and it moved like how a door would open.

Claud’s lips parted. The gate was designed to look exactly like the tall grasses, so it was very well camouflaged. He underwent almost two years of intense training and had seen a lot of odd things, so frankly, he should no longer be taken aback by these things.

“Where’s the boss?” Claud asked after he entered the gate and saw the cozy-looking house.

“Backyard. In the pool.”

Leaving his luggage in the living room, Claud immediately went to look for Midnight, who was in the pool area. He immediately saw his boss swimming with such speed and skill in the pool that he immediately thought his boss was an Olympic swimmer participating in an important competition.

He planned to wait for his boss to finish swimming, but it seemed the boss saw him walked over to the pool and he stopped swimming.

“You’re here.” Midnight immediately left the pool and grabbed the towel to dry himself. “How’s the training?”

The memories of the previous two years, filled with challenges and difficulties, flooded back to Claud, making him let out a weary sigh. “I think I’ve become more fucked up.”

Midnight looked at Claud while drying his hair. The peacock outfit, Claud’s signature attire before, was gone, replaced by a simple yet elegant combination of a clean white shirt and classic black trousers. “You survived it, though.”

Claud shrugged his shoulders. “No sweat. It’s just dead bodies and cleaning messes.”

Midnight, impressed by Claud’s nonchalance in the face of the dead bodies, couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. If his memory served him correctly, the first time he mentioned to Claud about dead bodies, his expression was full of fear and wariness.

“The chief of the cleaning crew department called me a week ago.” Midnight wrapped the towel around his waist. “He wanted you to work for him instead, but he said you declined. You know that’s a promotion, right? Working for me means being stuck, with no promotion whatsoever. I wouldn’t have minded if you chose to work for him.”

“I would.” Claud’s voice was steady and resolute. “I survived that horror house to be the head of your cleaning crew. I’m not going to work for anyone else.”

Midnight stilled before a smile graze his lips as he walked past Claud. “Alright. How was your covenant in ink? Already done?”

Claud immediately followed behind Midnight. “Yes. A week ago.”

“Good.” Then Midnight gestured toward the stairs. “Your room is the last room to the right. You can’t miss it. Atticus put your surname on the door. Oh, and by the way, you can start looking for your subordinates now in the cleaning crew department. The minimum is ten, and the maximum is fifteen. Malcolm, the Philadelphia deputy, already informed the warehouse manager about you, so feel free to go visit your workplace before we officially start.”

With a nod and a sigh, Claud dragged his luggage to the second floor.

The warehouse was a place he knew too well—it’s where they dispose the dead bodies and get rid of all the evidence. He spent half of his training in the largest warehouse in Bulgaria before he started cleaning bloody scenes that would turn anyone’s stomach.

He was so used to it that he could eat there without a second thought.

It’s funny how scared he was at first. He used to tremble uncontrollably at the mere sight of a corpse, yet now, surprisingly and incredibly, he can now sleep right next to one.

Claud continued pulling his luggage until he saw his surname on the last door to the right. He opened it and entered. The first thing he did was clean the whole room, even though it looked clean.

Cleaning had been ingrained in him that he felt like he had become a bit of a clean freak. He couldn’t stay in a room he didn’t clean himself.

As Claud was carefully transferring his clothes and other personal stuff from his luggage into the closet, there was a knock on the door, interrupting him.

“Come down to the dining room. We’re having brunch.” Atticus left immediately after informing Claud.

Claud first made sure to tidy up everything before going downstairs.

The moment he entered the dining room, he heard a loud pop, and confetti rained on him, taking him aback.

“Welcome home, Claud!” Love, who was actually awake earlier and preparing all the food with Atticus, welcomed Claud with confetti. “Welcome to the team!”

“You’re now officially part of the team.” Atticus said, who also popped confetti on Claud.

Midnight, who was already seated at the dining table, sipping his coffee, also welcomed Claud. “Welcome to the team.”

Claud was surprised by the little welcome party going on, but he smiled, a bit touched by the warm welcome. “Thanks.” But it only lasted for a second. He pointed at the confetti on the floor, and dust off the ones clinging to his hair and clothes. “You two clean up this mess. I’m not cleaning it.”

Love’s expression became flat as he walked back to the table. “Way to ruin the fun, Claud.”

Claud just shrugged and sat on the round table.

Out of nowhere, Love suddenly had a thought. “We’re officially a team now. Should we think of a team name?”

Claud grimace. “Cringe.”

Atticus shrugged and suggested a name. “I think we should be called team fucked up.”

To everyone’s surprise, Atticus’s suggestion was accepted without objection. Maybe because they all know they’re fucked up in some way. But they all still looked at Midnight, waiting for their boss’ approval.

Midnight shrugged. “Where’s the lie?”

Love clapped his hands. “Alright, team fucked up, let’s not fuck up with our work, okay?”

Everyone chuckled at Love. Even Midnight had a smile on his lips throughout brunch.

This was their first time being in the same room again after nearly two years, but there was no awkwardness. Everyone was teasing or annoying each other, but anyone could see the good dynamic between them.

After brunch, Claud, who finally saw the entire house, grabbed his gloves and started cleaning.

Atticus, Love and Midnight watched Claud with a frown. To them, the house was already clean, so they didn’t understand Claud at all.

“Go away. I’m cleaning.” He told the three spectators, even his boss was no exemption.

“What happened to him?” Atticus asked with a frown while they were leaving.

Love had a furrowed brow as well. “Is that what happens after finishing a cleaning crew training?”

Midnight shrugged at the two who were looking at him, waiting for an answer. “He was already a bit of a clean freak before training, didn’t you notice?”

Love and Atticus shared a look before trying to recall what Claud was like before. But except for wearing very colorful clothing and being scared of their boss, they didn’t notice anything.

Midnight strolled past Love and Atticus. “Tell Claud to finish cleaning in an hour. We’re going to HQ for my covenant in ink.”

“Yes, boss!” Love and Atticus answered simultaneously.

An hour later, a car pulled up to the house, and Midnight instantly recognized the visitor without even checking who it was. He could hear Dominick’s booming voice.

“Where’s my fictional son? Night! Come down here! Not even greeting your fictional father?! You’ve got guts, kid! Annoying me again, I see!”

Dominick’s dramatic entrance got the attention of everyone in the house.

“Who’s that?” Claud asked Love.

Love answered. “Dominick Quinn.”

Claud’s lips parted in shock. Dominick Quinn, the legendary figure in the Orgánosi?! That name was mentioned a lot of times in the briefing book he received after his covenant in ink. And to see that legendary figure now, he was closed to asking for an autograph!

“Love,” Dominick turned to Love. “Where is that brat—” before he could finish asking, Midnight was already descending on the staircase. “Kid, how dare you make your fictional father wait?”

Midnight just sighed and let Dominick ruffled his hair that he had styled for a few minutes.

“Why are you here?” Midnight asked.

Dominick clicked his tongue. “What else? We’ll send you to the HQ, of course. By the way,” he pointed at the man beside him. “This is Ruthgar, my tracker.”

Ruthgar greeted Midnight with a nod and went back to texting rapidly on his phone.

“Don’t mind him. We adopted a crazy little lady a while back and Ruthgar will probably lose all his hair soon because of her.” Dominick laughed and Ruthgar glared at him, making Dominick laugh harder before suddenly sobering up. “Anyway, let’s go?”

Midnight sighed and pointed at his hair. “You messed up my hair. I have to style it again.”

Dominick clicked his tongue before expertly fixing Midnight’s hair as if he was an expert stylist. “There. Done. Let’s go. No need to make an effort to look good. You’re as handsome as your fictional father. Come on. You’ll be late if you keep dawdling around.”

Midnight just shook his head before letting Dominick dragged him to the car Dominick used to come here while his team trailed behind him.

Seeing that they wouldn’t all fit in Dominick’s car, Midnight turned to Atticus. “Take your car and meet me at the HQ.”

Atticus nodded and led Love and Claud to his car.

Once the car was in the road with Klaus driving, Midnight asked Dominick. “Will you be entering the HQ?”

Honestly, Dominick wanted to. But he knew he shouldn’t. He already had so much on his plate at the moment. He didn’t have the luxury to invite another trouble. “Sorry, kid. I’m just dropping you off and then Klaus will pick you up later for the party.”

Midnight nodded. He understood why. “It’s okay. I don’t mind.”

But it was not okay to Dominick. Midnight was not the first kid he tried to save or offer a deal with, but he was one of the few who made him so invested. Maybe because unlike the other he had rescued or saved, only Midnight stayed with him under the same roof for quiet a while.

He genuinely thinks of Midnight as part of his family, which was drawing Kelleon’s attention. That madman was already pissed at him for shielding Midnight. He’s afraid Kelleon would do something drastic soon.

“You’ll be fine.” Dominick patted Midnight’s arm. “This is your territory now. Remember that.”

Midnight smirked so condescending that Dominick wanted to slap him silly. “I know.”

Dominick dramatically shook his head. “Kid, you’ve really grown into someone so annoying.”

Midnight gave Dominick a fake, innocent smile. “I learned it from you.”

Midnight immediately tuned out Dominick when he started complaining to Ruthgar and Klaus about him. He really enjoyed annoying Dominick. It makes him really, really happy.

More than an hour on the road and the car pulled over in front of Racini’s hotel.

“Go and show them who’s the boss.” Dominick told Midnight.

Midnight gave Dominick a ‘really’ look before stepping out of the car.

“He’ll be fine, right?” Dominick asked while looking at Midnight’s back.

“He’s the continental boss of North America now.” Said Ruthgar, while still texting the little crazy lady who’s off somewhere dangerous again. “I think you’re just spoiling him.”

Dominick scoffed. “Spoil that annoying kid? Over my dead body! I would never! You hear me?! He’s only my fictional son!”

Klaus and Ruthgar did not believe him, of course. And the two ignored him until they returned to Dominick’s mansion.

Meanwhile, Midnight walked over to the receptionist. “ Zíto .“

Hearing that one word, the receptionist smiled and handed Midnight a device. “Fingerprint and your code, please.”

Midnight obliged. This was his first time here, so he needed to register his fingerprint and code. If not, he could just continue to the elevator and punch in his code to get to the underground headquarters.

The receptionist waited for the device to confirm the registration approval. “Just a moment, please.”

“Hmm.” Midnight slipped his hand in his pocket.

“Will you be needing a lodging, sir?”

“No.”

“Alright.” The receptionist smiled at Midnight. “You’re cleared. Please enjoy your stay.”

“Thanks.”

However, Midnight did not go down immediately. He waited for his team to arrive, and when they did, after registering their fingerprint and code, they all went to the underground headquarters together.

Malcolm was there, waiting for him.

“Good noon, Sir.” Malcolm greeted Midnight. “This way, please.”

Midnight and his team were guided to a room where the covenant in ink will transpire. It sounded fancy and all, but it’s just getting a tattoo, really.

It was an insignia inked into the skin that shows you’re a member of the Orgánosi, which department you belong to, and your position in the organization. To avoid a counterfeit insignia, it was said that there was a unique cypher hidden in the insignia itself that only the artist knows.

Because it was such a confidential insignia, to prevent discovery and deceit, there was only a handful of tattoo artist in the Orgánosi. The position was passed down from generation to generation, with no outsider in the mix. The position was tightly guarded.

“Only the boss can enter.” Malcolm told the three besides Midnight. “The rest will have to wait in the lounge.”

The three nodded and only left after Midnight entered the heavy steel door.

Upon entering, Midnight did not hesitate to take off his shirt and lay on the adjustable chair, with his back facing the artist.

Seeing Midnight’s back filled with scars, it did not surprise the artist. She was already used to seeing scarred and battered bodies in her chair. “The insignia will cover your scars in the back. Will that be okay?” Some didn’t want to cover it up.

“It’s fine.” Midnight answered nonchalantly. “Just do what needs to be done.”

“Alright.” She had already prepared, but she still went over everything to make sure no mistake will be made, before pressing the record button. “Midnight Velasquez—the continental boss of North America—covenant in ink will now commence.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 39

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 39

THE COVENANT in ink took many hours, that it was already past dinner when it was finished. After the artist showed him the full insignia on his back through the mirror, she put a breathable bandage on his tattoo before he was allowed to leave.

He was now officially the continental boss of North America.

He saw Malcolm outside the door. “Have you been waiting here?” He asked.

Malcolm handed Midnight a bag of ointment and a printed tattoo after-care instruction. “No. I just got here. The artist told me beforehand how long it would take.”

“That’s good.” Midnight accepted the ointment and the printed instructions. “Where’s my team?”

“In the lounge.”

“They didn’t leave?”

“Well, Mr. Lockridge spent his time in the training room. Your tracker, Mr. Zanotti, went to get some equipments in the storeroom and Mr. De Vries, had started choosing his subordinates. They stayed in the lounge after doing that to wait for you.”

Midnight nodded. “How about the deputies?”

“We plan to reschedule the meeting for tomorrow if you have some pressing matters to attend to tonight.”

Indeed, he had things to do, so he agreed with Malcolm. “Let’s move the meeting to tomorrow. I have somewhere else to be tonight.”

“Yes, boss. I’ll inform the other deputies immediately.”

“Thank you.”

Malcolm and Midnight parted ways.

Midnight then walked to the lounge and entered after knocking thrice. “I’m done. Let’s go.”

“Boss!” Love happily ran to Midnight, only to fall over midway.

Midnight was quick on his feet and caught Love. “That was dangerous.” He muttered under his breath after he caught the unconscious Love.

“Let me take him, boss.” Atticus walked to Midnight and offered. “Your tattoo is still fresh. It’s best to avoid sweating.”

Midnight nodded and carefully handed Love to Atticus. “Mind his head.”

“I will.”

Meanwhile, Claud gathered Love’s personal things in the lounge and carried them as they leave the underground HQ.

As Midnight entered the hotel’s lobby, a smile touched his lips as he spotted Klaus patiently waiting for them.

“Little lord,” Klaus said after he approached Midnight, “the car is this way.”

“Hmm. Thanks for waiting.”

Klaus smiled. He was pleased because the emotionless and quiet little lord now knew how to be warm and express gratitude.

“Is Love asleep?” As they walked toward the parking lot, Klaus casually inquired.

“Hmm. Just now.”

“Oh. I hope he wakes up to enjoy the party.”

Midnight silently nodded. Yeah, he hoped so, too. But he had been working with Love for a few years now to know that it would take a few hours for Love to wake up.

Upon arrival at the parking lot, Klaus opened the car door for Midnight, and as Atticus had already driven his own car to Racini’s hotel earlier, the two cars formed a convoy to reach Dominick’s mansion.

As he arrived and was still outside, he noticed Happy running toward him.

“Night!” Happy greeted Midnight with a hug and a smile. “It’s nice to see you again! Come on! I prepared the welcome party for you.”

With a helpless smile on his lips, Midnight let Happy dragged him to the dining room while Klaus assisted Atticus in depositing Love in the guest room and making Claud comfortable.

To Happy, this was a welcome party for Midnight together with his friends he met in his travel. To the rest who knew about the organization, this was a congratulatory party—an intimate one.

It was just Dominick, Happy, Ruthgar, Silvanus, Klaus, Midnight and his time, Atticus and Claud. Love was out of commission.

“My princess prepared everything here.” Dominick proudly said while gesturing his hand to the table full of food. “Klaus helped, of course.”

“Hmph! But you didn’t, dad!” Happy narrowed her eyes at her father. “We told you we need someone to cut the meat and other ingredients, but you runaway!”

Ruthgar shrugged. “Just like Von Per, a lazy ass.”

Klaus smiled with a nod. “Indeed, the boss didn’t help.”

Seeing that everyone was against him, Dominick went to hide behind Midnight. “Fictional son, what are you waiting for? Defend your fictional father now!”

Without uttering a single word, Midnight abandoned Dominick to fend for himself and made his way over to where Happy was standing. He didn’t say a thing, but the message was clear! He was on Happy’s side!

“You rascal! Abandoning your fictional father like this!” Dominick looked like he was in a drama series. “You’ve changed, Midnight! I’m hurt.”

Claud stared at the melodramatic man and whispered to Atticus. “Is that really the legendary figure of the Orgánosi?”

Atticus nodded and whispered. “Get used to it. Love told me he can become even more melodramatic than this.”

Claud’s brain blanked out. When he read the name Dominick Quinn multiple times in the briefing guidebook and read his legendary contribution to the Orgánosi, he thought he was an oppressive and uptight person, but it turned out he was like this.

For some reason, he felt like seeing this side of Dominick Quinn humanize the legendary figure in the Orgánosi.

Then his gaze move to Dominick Quinn’s daughter. “She’s so pretty.” He muttered under his breath.

Atticus heard that and couldn’t help but agree.

“Let’s eat, everyone!” Happy clapped her hands to get everyone’s attention. “Don’t mind dad.”

And no one did. They let Dominick be however much he complained.

After the sumptuous meal, everyone enjoyed a bottle of wine.

Happy sat beside Midnight. “Dad told me you already enrolled?”

Midnight nodded. “I won’t be with you in school all the time, but at least I’ll be close when you need something.”

Happy’s expression softened. “This is your own decision, right? Dad didn’t force you, did he?”

Midnight looked at Happy. Dominick did make a deal with him a few years back, but he believed Dominick would never hold it over his head. The old man hadn’t even mentioned it since he got better. But even though Dominick wouldn’t force him to honor his end of the deal, he would still protect Dominick’s most precious person.

“This is my own decision.” He smiled and patted Happy’s head. “The old man is annoying, but he would never force me to do anything I didn’t want.”

“I know. It’s just,” she looked down and played with her own fingers, “maybe because dad helped you recover, you might think you owe dad or something.”

Well, Happy was not wrong. But it was more than owing Dominick. This was a promise he made to himself, not an obligation forced upon him. It wasn’t born out of obligation or pressure from anyone else—it was a choice. His choice.

“I do owe him.” He spoke. “But I’m doing this because I want to. Nothing more, nothing less.”

Happy was relieved to hear that. “Then, let’s go to university together next month.”

Midnight nodded with a smile and clinked his wine glass with Happy. It was a promise.

The intimate party ended with Dominick and Ruthgar dancing to Billie Jean. And since it was already past Midnight, Klaus prepared the guest room for them.

The next morning, Midnight and his team went back to the HQ after breakfast. Dominick and Ruthgar had continued drinking last night until dawn, resulting in them passing out in the living room, sprawled on the tile floor.

“I still can’t believe he’s the Orgánosi’s legendary figure.” Claud muttered under his breath after they passed by Dominick having the worst hangover in the sofa.

“That’s why you shouldn’t put labels on people. That’s the root cause of disappointment.” Midnight said, and Claud couldn’t agree more.

On the way to the HQ, Love was in a foul mood. Who wouldn’t be when he couldn’t celebrate Midnight’s congratulatory party because he fell asleep?!

“What’s with you?” Claud asked Love. He was sitting on the backseat with Love while Atticus was driving, and the boss was in the passenger’s seat. “You’d been in a foul mood since you woke up.”

“I fell asleep last night.” Love grumbled.

“It’s not like you can control it.” Claud said with a shrug. “I think the boss understands.”

“I know. But I still missed it.”

Claud looked at Love and inwardly sighed. He couldn’t understand what Love feels because he was not in his shoes, so be just shut his mouth.

When they arrived in Racini’s hotel, they went straight to the underground HQ and Midnight entered the bathroom in his office to take a quick bath. Then he just grabbed a new white shirt, denim jeans, and undergarments tailored to his size from the hanging cabinet in the bathroom, which Malcolm prepared in advance.

Meanwhile, Love and Atticus followed Claud to the cleaning crew workstation to clean up and used whatever new clothes they had in there, as long as it fit.

When Claud saw the clothes Love and Atticus wore, he pressed his lips together in a flat line.

“What?” Atticus asked while securing the belt around his waist.

Claud shook his head. “Nothing.”

Love and Atticus didn’t see Claud’s odd reaction. They thought everything was normal until they bumped into a cleaning crew member while leaving the cleaning crew workstation.

“Huh? Why are you wearing that?”

With furrowed brows, Love and Atticus both looked at the person in front of them.

Seeing that the two seemed confused, the cleaning crew member explained while Claud made his escape.

“It’s okay to wear these clothes because they’re new, but these are the clothes we use for our deceased members.”

Love immediately ran after Claud. “You son of a bitch Claud, come back here!”

And the hallways become chaotic as Love and Atticus chased Claud to the ends of the hallways. Of course, Claud didn’t want to be caught, so he beelines toward Midnight’s office.

“Boss! Boss! Help me!” He burst into Midnight’s office and then hid behind Midnight. “Boss! They’re going to kill me! Help!”

Midnight, who was drying his hair with a towel, looked at Love and Atticus, who indeed looked like they will kill Claud.

“What happened?” Midnight calmly asked.

Love pointed at Claud. “That bastard didn’t tell us these clothes are for dead people!”

Midnight gave Love and Atticus’ clothes a do over. “Is it new?”

“Yes.”

“Then what’s the fuss?” Midnight sat in his chair and Claud remained hidden behind him, afraid to be ripped through shreds by Atticus. “You can resume playing around later. We have a meeting in two hours. Love, is everything ready for the meeting?”

“Yes. I already finished editing it a week ago.”

“Good. Then give me the list of all the Deputies in North America.”

Love immediately went into work mode. “Yes, boss.”

“Atticus, I need the report you made about the Ultors Court and its members. Have you finished it?”

“Yes, boss. I’ll go get it.”

“Claud, show me the profile of the subordinates you’ve chosen.”

“Yes, boss.”

And just like that, the commotion died down and everyone went to work.

In less than an hour, Love handed stacks of documents to Midnight. Each document had all the information of every deputy and Midnight calmly went through them, one after another, unhurried.

Love watched as Midnight read each document unhurriedly, but the movement of when he changes from one document to another was fast. It was as if his eyes were just scanning through the page for a few seconds, and that was enough to memorize it all.

After reading all the documents, Midnight separated them into two groups, then handed one group to Love. “Put them in surveillance, but make sure not to alert them in any way.”

Without asking why, Love nodded and immediately did what he was told.

Meanwhile, Midnight sighed and leaned back in his seat. Those deputies he handed to Love had a connection with his father. Just by the information presented in those documents, he could surmise that they would be a pain in the ass to handle.

It seems he needs to know how the Ultors court operate so he’ll know how to use them properly.

So much work and I’m just starting. Midnight inwardly sighed. Should I clean up my territory? It might alert his father, though. A weakling like him should be obedient, especially now that he had so many people to protect.

“Boss, here’s the profile of the twelve cleaning crew members I chose.”

Snapped back to reality by that, Midnight then accepted the documents that Claud had just given to him. From the documents, he selected three specific profiles, separating them before handing them to Claud.

“Get rid of them.”

Claud was taken aback. “Boss?”

“Those three are connected to three deputies connected to my father. I don’t like being spied on.”

Claud didn’t understand how this was related to the boss’ father and why he could feel deep hostility in the boss’ voice. But he did not ask any question and just nodded. “Yes, boss.”

Meanwhile, Love heard the full conversation and was taken aback. He thought his boss was just quickly scanning the deputies’ information earlier. So, he was actually reading it? That fast?

He knew his boss was intelligent. He noticed this when he was teaching him how to hack. But recalling how the boss went through these documents so fast, as if it wasn’t a bother remembering all the information of each deputy, he realized his boss probably also had a strong memory.

As expected of the boss.

Time passed by slowly, and when they were about to leave for the meeting, Atticus arrived at Midnight’s office and handed him a folder.

“This is what I gathered about the ten higher-up in the Ultors Court and the few Ultors that made a significant contribution to the organization.

Since they were leaving, Midnight quickly scanned it, and his eyes settled on the last page in the folder. It was because of the name that made him take a second look.

“Who named their child Thanatos?” Midnight muttered under his breath and move his eyes to read the information below.

A young recent addition to the ten higher-ups in the Ultors Court but is already feared by many.

Atticus noticed that Midnight was taking his time reading Thanatos Nicolaides’ information, so he spoke. “He’s new, but it was said that he seemed he had become the leader of the Ultors Court only after a few months of joining.”

Love corrected Atticus. “Ultors Court doesn’t have a leader. The ten higher-ups of the Ultors Court hold the same power in decision making and judgement.”

“Yes, but that doesn’t mean their influence are equal.” Midnight closed the folder and put it on his table. “Some are more influential than the others and that is a fact.” He turned to Love. “Keep me updated about the movement in the Ultors Court.”

“Yes, boss.”

“Alright. Let’s go.” Midnight took the lead to the conference room, where ninety-three deputies were waiting for them.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 40

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 40

THE MOMENT Midnight entered the meeting hall, all eyes were on him. Some were curious, some were calculating, while others were measuring his worth. He could feel each scrutinizing gaze, but his face remained utterly impassive, betraying nothing—not a flicker of doubt, not the slightest trace of discomfort.

With deliberate ease, Midnight sat on the chair in the middle of the room, in front of the deputies. His posture relaxed but commanding.

The silence was deafening, and the room was thick with tension. It made some fidget and anxious. The continental boss of North America’s expression was so cold that no one dared to open their mouths to commence the meeting.

Ninety-three deputies sat in rigid rows. Some were tapping the armrest of their chairs with their fingers in impatience while others whispered under their breaths, careful not to let the boss who just arrived hear their voices.

Most deputies were giving Malcolm a look—asking him to talk, but Malcolm pretended to be blind. Announcing the commencement of the meeting before the continental boss did was a disrespect act. Why would he do that?

After talking to the continental boss of North America, Malcolm understood the fact that Midnight Velasquez was a good and respectful man, but shouldn’t be trifled with. Because Midnight was as ruthless as he was good.

And Malcolm could feel like this was a test. Midnight was testing them. What kind of test? He had no idea.

The hall continued to be silent except for the rhythmic ticking of the clock in the far wall. Midnight knew he should speak, but he wanted to solidify his authority in this new territory. So, he let the silence stretched as he raised his head and looked at the deputies one by one. His cold eyes meeting their gazed.

A few deputies exchanged glances, frustration building up as they try to maintain their decent masks. But Midnight could see through those masks they wear. These deputies, not all but many of them were dissecting him, watching him intently as if waiting for him to make a mistake.

But Midnight remained nonchalant in his seat. He simply sat there, impassive and unreadable, as if the people in this room were beneath his concern.

The clock continued to tick, and the silence continued. It was so silent that the deputies could hear their own breathing. No one dared to speak before the boss, whose presence alone was enough to press an invisible weight on the entire room.

When the deputies learned that the new continental boss of North America was in his early twenties, they felt doubtful and displeased. What could a kid do?

Some deputies were implementing a wait and see approach, while others think the kid got the title through nepotism. Especially that the continental boss training was a confidential matter.

After a long, insufferable silence, it was finally broken by the young man carrying a laptop behind the continental boss.

Love walked over the meeting hall display—an electronic screen designed for use in meetings and presentation. Love connected his laptop to the screen and before he played the video file on the screen, he faced the deputies with a smile.

“As we all know, the continental boss training is confidential. However, the confidentiality clause only applies only to the detailed information about the training—the location they visited and the missions they undertook to pass. This means we can still show you a snippet of it taken from CCTV footages.” Love’s smile widened. “Are you ready to see it?”

No one answered, and Love took their silence as yes.

With a radiant smile, he pressed play and show every deputy in the room that ruthlessness had a face—the new continental boss of North America, Midnight Velasquez.

Every deputy had been through deadly battles and dangerous missions themselves, but the brutality they were seeing on the screen left them shell-shock and utterly speechless.

The hair on their arms rose, their heart pounded in fear and their eyes reflected the slaughter and bloody battle on the screen, and the monster in the middle of it all.

Their new boss—Midnight Velasquez.

Covered in blood and surrounded by a pile of dead bodies on the floor, the horror continued to unfold on the screen. It was only snippets, but enough to strike fear in everyone’s heart.

The deputy now understood. The new continental boss did not get his position through nepotism, but because he was a monster in human skin.

With the snippets only lasting one and a half minute, Love happily returned to standing behind Midnight, who remained calmly seated on the chair.

The room fell to silence once again. Then the silence was broken by Midnight.

“I assume you all know why you’re here,” he said. His voice was impassive and unaffected by the tension in the room. He didn’t raise his voice, but it still resounded throughout the hall. “It’s been six years since you had a boss on this continent. Some of you probably are not accustomed to having one, but I couldn’t care less. Just do your job properly and we’ll get along just fine. But if you deliberately make a mistake, I will kill you myself.”

The deputies who had been slacking off swallowed hard. They know their incompetence and if the new boss finds out, what would they do? Their hearts trembled.

Without letting any deputy speak, Midnight stood up and slip his hands in his pockets. “I expect a report on what has happened in your territories over the last six years to be on my desk by next week.” His eyes swept the room, cold and impassive. “If you don’t want to, feel free to leave.”

Not a single deputy moved. Not because they didn’t want to, because they understand the weight of the new continental boss’ words.

“If you have nothing to say, I suggest you get to work.” He turned around. “Dismissed.” Then he walked out with his team behind him.

Just like that, in less than thirty minutes, the meeting had been adjourned.

Behind Midnight, Love was grinning from ear to ear. Atticus approved of his boss’ coldness and indifference inside, not letting anyone speak. Only Claud was feeling conflicted.

“It’s a meeting,” Claud said. “May I ask why you didn’t let anyone speak, boss?”

Midnight shrugged. “What can they say that I wouldn’t know in a week’s time? Besides, the meeting is about introduction. I already know each and everyone of them and it’s impossible that they don’t know me.”

Love nodded and then added while glancing at Claud as if educating him. “And meetings like that, you have to put your foot down and let them know that you have the authority and the strength to take them all on. If you show weakness to those people, they’ll devour you in more ways that you can imagine.”

“Oh.”

“Claud, you have to learn how to be a boss. You’ll have a subordinate of your own. I’m not saying be mean, but don’t let them walk all over you. Because people these days, when you’re nice, they’ll take advantage of you.”

Midnight looked over his shoulder and messed up Love’s hair. “When did you become pessimistic, drama queen?”

Love clicked his tongue. “I’m not wrong. If you want to know someone’s true self, be kind to them. You’ll see.”

Midnight sighed and muttered under his breath. “We’ll indeed team fucked up.”

Atticus smiled at that, and Claud nodded.

Each and everyone of them had their own issues and skeletons to hide. Only in this fuck-up team will they show the rotten part of themselves—because they know they wouldn’t be judged, and more importantly, they wouldn’t be abandoned.

All of them had flaws and weaknesses. They all had scars, both seen and unseen. They had all bled, all broken, and all clawed their way to survive and live.

And somehow, being fucked-up was what holding them together.

NOW OFFICIALLY a continental boss of North America, the documents in Midnight’s desk were piling up. From mission reports to all the issues the continent was having, he did not have time to go home. He mostly stayed in the underground headquarters to work with documents, leaving most of the missions to Atticus and to the teams under Deputy Malcolm.

He was still not used to this kind of work, so he familiarized himself with the documents and the dynamic of each headquarters on this continent.

It didn’t take long for Midnight to get the grasp of it all. Now he fully understood Monti Parisi’s leadership training. With the experience he had with Monti’s amazing teammates, he already knew how to curb his desire to kill annoying and incompetent subordinates.

However, because of these documents, he had been stuck in his office and his mood was getting worse.

He had always been an action kind of guy. Just sitting in his office was draining the hell out of him. He was getting grumpy by the day.

That day, he summoned Malcolm to his office.

“Sir,” Malcolm would always call Midnight sir when they’re in headquarters. “You need me for something?”

Midnight gestured his hand to the visitor’s chair. “Have a sit.”

After Malcolm obliged, Midnight handed him twelve folders. Each had a name of a deputy on the cover.

“Sent this to the Ultors Court.” The Ultors Court was the Orgánosi’ Law Enforcer. They were the one responsible for judging and punishing the Orgánosi’s members who go astray and deviate from their duties. “Let them handle this mess.”

Malcolm accepted the folders. “Sir, these are?”

Midnight picked up another set of documents to work on. “The deputy that needed to be investigated on.”

Malcolm was surprised. It had only been two weeks since the deputies sent their reports and there were ninety-three reports in total.

In addition, every report was thick, filled with pages upon pages of data, assessments, and records. The length was inevitable as it covered six years’ worth of events, decisions and consequences. And Midnight not only read the ninety-three reports, but he also even made a reflection report for these twelve deputies for the Ultors Court.

Malcolm looked up at Midnight. He shouldn’t be surprised. Not anyone can be a continental boss. He had heard that a candidate needs to pass an extremely hard examination, and it was said that only the candidate that had become continental bosses passed that.

Now Malcolm couldn’t help wondering about Midnight’s score in that test. “Sir, may I ask something?”

“Go ahead.”

“I heard there was a test to pass the selection of the continental boss. May I ask your test score in the written and oral category?”

Midnight answered nonchalantly. “I got everything correct.”

Malcolm became speechless. That means he perfected the test. No wonder. “Thanks for answering my curiosity, sir.” He got up and carried the folders. “I will now send these to the Ultors Court.”

Malcolm was about to step out of the door when he recalled something. He turned around and face Midnight. “Sir, I heard one of the ten higher-ups of the Ultors Court will be visiting Pennsylvania. Should we welcome him?”

“What for?” Midnight waved his hand. “There’s no need to cater to other people. Let’s just do our job properly.”

That made Malcolm smile. He really like their new boss. Straightforward and unapologetic. “Yes, sir.”

After Malcolm left, Midnight massaged his temple and called his tracker.

“Where are you?” He asked Love.

“Home.”

“How about Claud?”

“He went to clean-up after Atticus.” The two were in Mexico. “He hadn’t come home since last night’s mission. Atticus had just arrived a few hours ago. Claud sent me a message about an hour ago that he’s still working and might not be home this week.”

“Alright. I’ll be home tonight. By the way, have you fed my cat?”

“Yes, boss. Loki has been staying in your room.”

“That’s good. Anyway, I’ll hang up now.”

“Okay.”

Midnight ended the call and called Claud next.

“Boss?”

“Are there many casualties from last night’s cartel raid?”

“Yeah.” Claud’s voice seemed so down and drained. “Have you read Lockridge’s report?”

“No. He’s still resting.”

“Oh. Well, what happened is…” Claud recounted what happened at the cartel raid last night and how they accidentally discovered a child sex trafficking ring. “Some of the victims—the children,” he paused before taking a deep breath, “they’re, um, they had passed away before we could help them. And um,” Claud was having a hard time reporting, “their bodies, we have to…” paused again, “take care of the—”

“It’s okay, Claud.” He could tell how uncomfortable Claud was. “I’ll just wait for Atticus’ report.”

Claud whispered, “thanks, boss.”

“Hmm. Come home after you’re done there.”

“Yes, boss.” The suffocation Claud was feeling slowly disappeared. “I’ll make sure to bring these children back to their families.”

“Hmm. I know.”

Midnight ended the call and stared at the screen of his phone for a while. Claud feared him at first, but when talking about his past, he was brave and his voice never wavered, as if his past was something that couldn’t shake him.

But it seemed he was wrong. Claud may not show it, but what had happened to him left a scar so deep he would never be the same again.

Just like himself. His scars run deep that even though he couldn’t remember how he got them; it still haunts him, and the wound continues to bleed.

Midnight’s thoughts were cut off when the phone in his hand rang. His eyes focused on the phone, and he saw Chaos calling.

With a slight frown, he answered the call. “Hello?”

These past weeks, he hadn’t contacted Chaos because one; he was busy and two, Chaos was probably cursing him after meeting the amazing teammates of Monti Parisi.

“Where are you?” Chaos asked back.

“My office in the HQ.”

Chaos became silent for a while. “That sounds nice.”

Something was up. Midnight immediately felt it. Chaos’ voice sounded strained, as if something happened to him.

“Are you okay?” He asked.

Chaos was silent for a long while that Midnight thought the call ended. He had to pull the phone away from his ears to check the screen if the call was still connected.

“Chaos?”

Silence.

Midnight patiently waited until Chaps felt like talking. As long as the call was connected, Midnight did not hang up and gave Chaos the time to gather his thoughts.

Finally, after a long while, Chaos broke the silence.

“I nearly killed someone.” Chaos said in a low voice.

Midnight’s eyebrow rose. In the life they live in, killing someone was not a big deal. It would only be one if they killed an innocent person.

That means, “who?” He asked.

Chaos exhaled. “One of my amazing teammates.”

Midnight’s lips parted, and he fell silent. While training with Parisi, he couldn’t count how many times he came close to killing his amazing teammates. He didn’t know Chaos’ patience was the worse. This was his fault. It was just supposed to be a mischievous prank, but look at what happened.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I recommended Parisi to play a prank on you. I didn’t know your patience was worse than mine.”

Chaos exhaled again. “My training would be the same regardless of who I choose as a mentor. It’s my patience I need to work on.”

“Still,” Midnight let out a sigh. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it. I called to tell you I failed. I’m not blaming you.”

“Will you be punished?” Parisi once told him the punishment was not worth it.

“Yeah. They’re sending me to work under the Ultors Court as punishment.”

“What about your training?”

“On-hold for the time being.”

Midnight felt guilty. “I’m sorry.”

“Stop apologizing.” Chaos said, then added, “I just won’t buy you a tub of ice cream as punishment for pranking me.”

Midnight frowned and felt like Chaos had a brain hole. It’s not like he couldn’t buy it himself. “Sure. How long will you work for the Ultors Court?”

“Not sure. They didn’t tell me the timeframe. The uncertainty is part of the punishment, I guess.”

“Will you be okay?”

“It’s fine.”

Chaos seemed unaffected by the punishment, but Midnight was not buying it. He saw how Chaos worked hard in their training. “Can I do anything for you?”

On the other line, Chaos couldn’t help smiling. What he told Midnight about not blaming him; it was true. He called because he just wanted to vent his frustration. Now he understood why many people he knew had friends. It felt nice to have someone you can just call and vent on.

“I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me. I’ll call you if something happened.”

“Alright. Take care of yourself.”

“That’s rich coming from you.” Chaos snorted. “You’re the one who needs to take of himself.”

Midnight nodded. “I will.”

“Sure.” Chaos did not believe Midnight. “I’ll hang up now.”

“Hmm.”

The call ended and put his phone down on his table. Who would have thought his prank would result in Chaos getting punished?

He let out a loud sigh. Let’s not prank him again. Midnight just thought of that when his other phone rang. The phone he wanted to throw away but couldn’t.

When that phone rings, it was never good.

CECELIB | C.C.

Happy Birthday, Mariagraciasy 🎉🎂 Palagi kitang nakikita sa comment section. Wishing you good health and happiness. Thank you for reading my stories 🤗

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 41

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 41

NAUSEA overcame Midnight as the call with Orlando ended. He had to run to the bathroom sink to vomit. Fortunately, it was only retching and not a full-blown vomiting. This made no sense since he was already used to Orlando’s attitude toward him, but when Orlando mentioned his teammates’ names, including Chaos’, he felt like his stomach dropped and hurled.

He knew that it was a warning for him. His father might’ve found out his friendship with Chaos and his closeness with his teammates. He didn’t know why, but he could feel that his father did not like him interacting closely with anyone.

He tried to recall why, but a sharp pain pierced his skull that he nearly toppled over in front of the sink!

Midnight held the edge of the sink to stabilize himself. That pain was a warning. Now he wondered just how much bad memories he had for him to feel pain every time he tries to remember his past.

Silvanus never told him how much memories he had removed to fix him. All he knew was that everything bad had been sealed off. Did that mean that his past was all bad?

That couldn’t be possible. He had his brother with him. He would always accompany him and come to his rescue. Uncannily, he couldn’t remember the details of that.

His head was pierced by a sharp pain again, and he winced.

I shouldn’t think about it. Midnight did his best to not think about his past. He had to listen to Silvanus’ warning. He now had people to protect. The past was the past. What matters the most was the present and the future.

However, what to do now? His father wanted him to kill someone in his territory. Did he even have a choice? He had none. Orlando even asked for a couple of documents from his office.

Midnight looked at himself in the mirror. For some reason, he felt like the man reflected in the mirror was not him. This was why he hated looking at himself in the mirror. It would always remind him that he was a shadow—an insignificant person.

Unconsciously, Midnight touched his reflection in the mirror. Why did I have to be born looking like my big brother?

Suddenly, an image flashed in his mind.

He was lying on the operating table, with doctors surrounding him.

Pain burst inside his head, and he fell over as he clutched his head. “No! No…no…no! I don’t want to remember! No, please! No! I don’t want it! I don’t want it!”

Midnight didn’t know who he was begging to, but he pleaded desperately until the image finally disappeared in his mind. But it left him shaking in fright and curling into a fetal position on the bathroom tile.

That’s what Malcolm saw when he returned to Midnight’s office to report back that the Ultors Court had accepted their complaint.

“Midnight!” Malcolm easily picked up Midnight and hurriedly carried him to the infirmary.

“What happened?” The Doctor asked, seeing the new continental boss being carried by Malcolm.

“I don’t know. I just saw him like this.” Malcolm carefully deposited Midnight on the bed and he step back to let the doctor check on the boss.

Midnight was unconscious, and blood was dripping down his nose. It was horrible.

“I’ll inform his team.” Malcolm left the infirmary to call the boss’ Ultor. “Mr. Lockridge, come to the HQ. Midnight fell unconscious on the bathroom floor.”

After the call, Malcolm stayed in the infirmary with Midnight until Atticus and Love arrived.

“Deputy! What happened?!” Love asked, huffing and catching his breath.

“Where’s he?” Atticus then asked.

Malcolm pointed at the bed behind the thick curtain. “The doctor said he’s not in immediate danger, but he still had to do some test to make sure.”

Atticus carefully opened the curtain to check on Midnight. There was no visible wound, but there was blood all over the front of his shirt.

When Love saw Midnight’s condition, he turned to face Malcolm again. “Deputy, we want to take the boss to his doctor. Would you mind taking over for a few days?”

Malcolm smiled reassuringly at Love. “I’m his deputy. You can leave everything to me. In case there is a major decision to make, I will call you.”

Love smiled back. “Thanks, deputy.”

Love turned to Atticus. “Let’s take him to his doctor.”

Atticus picked up the unconscious Midnight and put him in a wheelchair for transport. Meanwhile, Love called Dominick and told the old man what had happened.

In no time, Klaus arrived at the hotel and brought Midnight to Silvanus’ laboratory.

Love and Atticus decided to stay behind to get Midnight’s personal things in his office before getting some change of clothes for him in their house before going to the laboratory.

IN THE LABORATORY, Midnight was immediately taken to the isolation room and Silvanus hooked him to different medical machines. Dominick couldn’t come because Happy was also sick with fever, so he only talked to Silvanus through Klaus’ phone.

“Is the kid okay? What’s happening to him?” Dominick sounded calm, but there was a hint of worry in his voice.

“Still under observation.” Silvanus answered. “When I know what happened, I’ll call you.”

“Thanks.”

The brief call ended, and Silvanus went back to the isolation room to continue monitoring Midnight, especially how his brain was doing.

Silvanus was not worried that Midnight memories might be back. What worries him was what triggered Midnight to become like this.

If it was just Midnight, Silvanus trusted him not to delve deeper into his memories. He had given Midnight a clear warning. But what he and Midnight couldn’t control was external triggers.

And it seemed Midnight’s father was already moving. Had he found out about Midnight? Did he know something? What was he planning to do with Midnight if he knew?

These were the questions he had no answer to. He could only sigh and do his best to minimize the damage it’ll cause. Could he even minimize it? Could he even do something?

As Silvanus was in the middle of thinking, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a knock that echoed through the room, pulling him out of his thoughts. He went to the door and opened it. Love and Atticus were outside, accompanied by a researcher.

“How’s the boss?” Love immediately asked.

Silvanus stepped out of the room and close the door behind him. “I’m sorry. I can’t let you go inside the room for the time being. But as of now, he’s still unconscious.”

“When will he wake up?” Atticus asked.

Silvanus sighed. “I…don’t know.” He hated this answer. “You should go home for the time being. I will inform you once he wakes up.”

Love and Atticus shared a look before Love handed a paper bag to Silvanus. “This has boss’ personal belonging inside. Please give it to him when he wakes up.”

Silvanus accepted. “I will.”

“Thank you.”

Love and Atticus left the laboratory looking forlorn. They knew that their boss had an illness, but they thought it wasn’t serious. And they never dared asked because they respect each other’s privacy.

And now, they were faced with the fact that their boss had a severe illness.

“Should we tell Claud?” Love asked Atticus.

Atticus shook his head. “There’s nothing he can do even if he came home. He’ll just worry.”

“So, no?”

Atticus nodded. “If he gets angry, we’ll explain it to him.”

Love had to agree with Atticus. Even them, who were here couldn’t do anything for Midnight.

“Come on.” Atticus patted Love’s back. “Let’s go home.”

Love nodded and let Atticus take him home.

Meanwhile, Midnight remained unconscious until the next day. When he woke up, he was not surprised to see Silvanus beside him.

“What happened?” His voice was raspy, his throat felt dry.

Silvanus handed Midnight a bottle of water before retelling what had happened. “So, Klaus took you from Racini’s Hotel and brought you here. By the way,” he pointed at the bag on the bedside table. “Love said it has your personal stuff inside.”

At the mention of his team, he asked Silvanus to call Love. “Just tell them I’m recovering and doing fine. Love is a bit of a drama queen, you see.”

Silvanus smiled and nodded. “I will. Later. After you tell me what happened.”

Since it was Silvanus, Midnight recounted what happened before he lost consciousness. “I didn’t try to remember, I swear. It just happened.”

Silvanus’ hold on his tablet tightened at what he heard. He was right. It was an external trigger. “I’m after your father is catching on. I think he’s getting suspicious about you.”

Midnight’s lips parted. “Then…what am I going to do?”

Silvanus had no answer, but maybe Dominick had one. “How about we ask Dominick to protect you—”

“No.” Midnight was quick yo dismiss that suggestion. “He already has so much on his plate. And my problem is not that simple. I don’t want to cause him more trouble than I already have. I’ll deal with it myself. It’s not that hard, anyway. To avoid arousing my father’s suspicion, I must be more obedient. I have a thick mask. I can pull it off.” He was certain of this. He was good at pretending.

“What if that mask breaks?”

Midnight sported a wry smile. “Let’s hope that doesn’t happen.” His voice was calm yet laced with something unreadable. “Because a broken mask…” he stared at the monitor connected to his head and exhaled. “…means the end of me.”

The room became silent at the weight of Midnight’s words. He and Silvanus knew for a fact what would happen to him if his mask got broken.

If the mask shatter, what would be left of him?

Nothing. And for the first time, he felt afraid to lose himself.

“Don’t think about it.” Silvanus patted Midnight’s shoulder with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. “How about a tub of ice cream after the tests, hmm? What flavor do you like?”

A thought came to mind. “A chocolate Bavarian something ice cream.”

Silvanus frowned. “I don’t think I’ve heard that before.”

Midnight chuckled. “Me, too.”

Silvanus clicked his tongue and flicked Midnight’s forehead. “I’ll buy the normal Chocolate Bavarian ice cream, without the ‘something’ in it though.”

Midnight smiled and nodded. “Ten tubs.”

Silvanus narrowed his eyes at Midnight. “Are you trying to break my wallet?”

Midnight snorted. “As if I’d believe that.”

At the sight of Midnight snorting and answering back at him, Silvanus couldn’t help smiling. More than three years ago, Midnight wouldn’t even talk to him. But now, look at him talk so comfortably to him.

It was incredibly surprising how much this guy had changed and grown.

“Alright. Let’s start our test.” Silvanus announced and Midnight followed Silvanus’ instructions throughout the test.

After that, he rested for a couple of hours before Silvanus finally let him out of the isolation room. That’s when he called Love.

“Boss!” His very sociable drama queen tracker shouted so emotionally when he answered his call. “Are you okay? Why are you calling us? Have you recovered? Boss, answer me! We were so worried about you. I nearly lost sleep, but my narcolepsy strikes again, so I fell asleep!”

Midnight sighed at Love. “How am I going to answer you when your bot letting me speak?”

“Oh. My bad.”

Love finally became silent.

Midnight then assured Love that he’s okay and recovering and that they should pick him up to go home.

“We will, boss! Oh, by the way, boss, I received a summon for you to attend the continental boss meeting three months from now.”

Midnight stilled. “Is it mandatory?”

“Yes.”

Midnight pressed his lips together. “Then accept the summon.”

“Alright. I will.”

“And send me a copy of the summon. I need to check the agenda of the meeting.”

“Yes, boss.”

After the call, Midnight raised his head to look at the gloomy sky. The weather was getting colder. Winter was coming, yet he could feel his burning desire to see his big brother.

In two months…they’ll finally met. Will kuya be happy to see me?

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 42

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 42

IN BETWEEN studying in the University and working as the continental boss of North America, Midnight was a busy man. But even how busy he was, he would always go see Happy at the university to check up on her. Fortunately, she was not as weak as before and even asked him to teach her self-defense.

With the old man’s go signal, Midnight started teaching Happy how to fight every weekend. But what he was teaching her was not the basic self-defense, but the basic of the hand-to-hand combat ingrained in his brain and body.

He wanted Happy to not just defend herself, but also fight and win. He and the old man will not be with her all the time. She had to know how to fight and win her own battles, so he diligently taught her.

Besides his studies, his mission, and teaching Happy to fight, other matters had also demanded his attention during these past weeks. Orlando had been calling him more and more recently, making him do things he couldn’t say no to that it was messing with his brain!

Before, he only had one weakness, his big brother. But now, he had so many people he cared about that one threat from Orlando was enough to make him submit.

“Don’t you think something is bothering the boss?” Claud asked Love after breakfast one weekend. Midnight just left to train Happy.

Love frowned and recalled the boss’s expression these past few days. Indeed, something was off. “If I didn’t teach him hacking, I would’ve been able to hack his phone to figure what’s wrong with him.”

Atticus sipped his tea and sat on the single sofa. “He’d been receiving a lot of calls recently.”

“Work?” Claud asked.

“No. It’s his other phone.” Love answered. “The family phone.”

“Oh.” Claud then remembered something. “When I was in training, I heard from the Chief’s assistant that boss is the son of the Fourth Arkhon. But when I checked, there’s only one son he has on the record and it’s Knight Velasquez, the continental boss of Asia. That got me confused, especially when I saw Knight Velasquez’s photo. They look exactly alike.” He looked at Love. “Do you know something?”

Love sighed and opened his laptop. “Boss had a very complicated family. He hasn’t told me anything, but it’s clear that he didn’t have a good relationship with them. But if there was a person in his family that the boss cared about, that would be his big brother, Knight Velasquez.”

“Are they twins?” Atticus asked, after hearing from Claud, that the two looked alike.

“I’m not sure.” Love knew little about Midnight. “I’m sure he’ll tell us if he’s ready.”

Not only were the three worried, but Dominick was also concerned by Midnight’s absentmindedness while training his daughter.

Thus, after training, he dragged Midnight to his private office to talk.

“What’s up with you, kid?” Dominick asked. “You’ve been absentminded lately. Something on your mind?”

Midnight opened his mouth to speak to Dominick, but no words followed. Dominick had a lot on his plate already, and adding more would be too much. He didn’t want to burden him with his problems. “I’m fine—”

“Continue that bullshit and I will disown you.” Dominick threatened Midnight.

Midnight looked at Dominick as if asking if his head was okay. “I’m just your fictional son, you know—”

“Oh, for Fuck’s sake, just tell what’s wrong.” Dominick clicked his tongue. “If something’s bothering you, tell me. I can give you advice.”

Midnight gave Dominick a dubious look. “Advice? You?”

Dominick puffed his chest. “Back in my day, kid, I was the best advisor the Orgánosi ever had.”

Naturally, Midnight didn’t believe Dominick. But he knew this old man will not stop until he told him what was wrong. And he felt like he owed it to Dominick, who helped him get better.

“There is a continental boss meeting in a month from now and my father wants me to go home before I attend the meeting.”

Dominick’s expression instantly darkened. “What does that bastard want this time?” His fist clenched. “Don’t go. I can protect you here—”

“But you can’t protect me forever.”

That silenced Dominick.

“And I would be more relieved if you give all your time and effort to protect me to protect Happy instead.” He looked into Dominick’s eyes. “You already have so much on your plate. You’ve already helped me so much. I don’t want to be a burden.”

Dominick’s shoulder fell, and he exhaled. “What you said is true. I do have so much on my plate at the moment. The Triad wouldn’t stop hunting me and protecting my daughter is my top priority. However, you are someone I consider family, kid. I may not be able to help you fight against your father, but if you need a place to hide that will protect you, you’re always welcome to come home. Anytime.”

Midnight felt a lump in his throat and a stinging in the corner of his eyes. Family. That word lost its meaning after everything he had been through, but he found it once again in an unlikely place.

He was really glad that he met this old man.

“Hmm.” He nodded with a small smile on his lips. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Good. Anyway, don’t let your guard down. That bastard father of yours is probably planning something deplorable again. Make sure to protect this.” Dominick pointed at Midnight’s brain. “You only have one. Don’t lose it.”

Midnight chuckled; his sarcasm was thick as he playfully teased Dominick. “What great advice.”

Dominick massaged his temple. “Get out. You’ve become so annoying now!”

Midnight was still chuckling to himself as he left Dominick’s office after he laid out his plan to the old man. However, the moment he found himself alone, his cheerful expression disappeared, and his eyes took on a sharper, more calculating look.

That old man was right. He indeed only had one brain. He had to take care of it if he wanted to protect his own people.

But what could his father possibly want from him?

Not knowing what would happen, Midnight started preparing for the day he would leave. Knowing his father, he was sure he wouldn’t have an easy life ahead, so he called Malcolm to his office in the headquarters for a confidential meeting.

“How long will you be gone?” Malcolm inquired.

“No idea.” Midnight handed a folder to Malcolm. “So as precaution, I prepared a list of the things you needed to do for a year in my stead, just in case. Follow the list in chronological order and whatever happens, don’t deviate from it.”

Malcolm opened the folder, and his lips parted in astonishment when he saw the neat order of things Midnight wanted him to do and follow. It was more like a guide than a list.

“If I didn’t come back immediately, I will contact you through the continental boss of South America, Daemon Cox. And if you have a message for me, send it to him.”

“Shouldn’t I send it to your tracker, sir?”

He shook his head. “I have other plans for them.”

Malcolm nodded. “I accept your order, sir.”

“Thank you, Malcolm.”

After a few additional orders and reminders, Malcolm left his office, and Midnight went home soon after.

After a good night’s rest, he summoned his team to his private office in the house for a meeting. There was only a week before the continental boss meeting. He had to be meticulous in his preparations in order to protect what he had.

“As you all know, the continental boss meeting is in a week.” Midnight started the meeting. His three subordinates nodded in unison, expecting that they would leave with Midnight until they heard Midnight’s next words. “I’ll be going there alone. I want you three to remain here and continue the work we started.”

The three became silent until Atticus spoke with a frown.

“I’m your Ultor. I’ll go where you go. That’s my duty. Isn’t that the reason why you ask me to work for you?” Atticus’ expression darkened. “We understand that you have your own issues that you can’t share with us, but aren’t we a team? It’s our job to help you with the best of our abilities. What was the point of us training if we won’t be able to help and protect you?”

Atticus, who seldom speaks, put his foot down with no intention of budging.

Claud seconded, “I didn’t survive that house of horror just so you can leave me behind, boss.”

As for Love, he stayed silent, but anyone could tell he was pissed.

Looking at his team’s upset expression, Midnight knew he had to make them understand.

“Before the continental meeting, my father, the Fourth Arkhon, wanted me to go home.” Midnight explained. “I don’t know what will happen to me afterwards. That’s why I want you to stay here and protect yourselves. My father, he, um,” he looked down at his clasp hands on the table before forcing himself to continue speaking, “he’s a very ruthless man. He didn’t like me being close to anyone. I don’t want to drag you into my mess.”

Claud straightened his back. “Boss, we can protect ourselves. Don’t worry about us. We won’t die that easily.”

Midnight unconsciously clenched his first. “That’s the thing. You won’t die easily. That means he could torment me for a long time.”

The office became silent.

Midnight sighed. “I remember little about my past by choice. All I know is I was a mess before I met Dominick. The memories I have are incomplete because Silvanus, my brain doctor, had to erase some of them for me to have a normal life.”

Love, Atticus and Claud looked at Midnight with worry. Just how bad was it for their boss to resort to erasing his memories? Was that even possible?

“While I was in the Central Intelligence Division, I’ve read confidential research from the Aegis Devision about memories manipulation through hypnosis, but it was discontinued because of its possible dangerous result.” Love’s frown deepened. “Was that what Doctor Silvanus did? With your consent?”

Midnight nodded. “That was the only option I have. It worked well, didn’t it?”

“What work well?” Love stood up angrily. He, too, had been looking for a cure for his illness and had read so many confidential and discontinued research from the Aegis Department in the Orgánosi. “The reason you passed out and became unconscious for a day months ago was because of that experiment, isn’t it?! You knew it was dangerous, but you still went through that procedure! What were you thinking?!”

Midnight looked at Love and smiled. “Then we wouldn’t have met.”

Love’s eyes widened, and he fell back to his chair, feeling drained and anxious.

“I can’t tell you my past because I don’t remember three quarters of it, but I do know that before I met Dominick, I don’t have a will of my own. I’m my father’s dog. An object to be experimented on. Born to be used as a shield for my big brother. If you look for me in any legal documents or system, Midnight Velasquez does not exist. I’m…nobody. I’ve only become someone after that procedure, so don’t be mad at me, Love,” he smiled apologetically at his tracker, “I didn’t have a choice. Even until now, I don’t exist. Wherever I go, I am Knight Velasquez.” All the I.D. he had was under his brother’s name.

A tear fell from Love’s eyes, and he immediately dried it with the back of his hands. He knew what it was like to have no option at all. How long had he been looking for a way to cure his incurable narcolepsy? Even if the offer was extremely dangerous, he would have still accepted it without hesitation.

“I’m sorry for getting angry,” Love whispered.

“Don’t be.” Midnight responded. “Anyway, I don’t know what my father will do to you three, so you all better stay lie low for a while.” He looked down, feeling ashamed. “I’m sorry that I can’t protect you.”

“Then we’re sorry, too, for not being able to protect you,” said Atticus. “We are ready to lie low if it will benefit you.”

“Atticus!” Claud sneered at Atticus. “Don’t you dare speak for all of us! I don’t agree with you!”

Atticus glanced at Claud. “What can you do?”

That shut Claud up, his lips pressed into a thin line.

Midnight sighed at his three subordinates. “Don’t argue. We don’t have much time. I’m leaving for Spain in two days.”

The three finally settled down and sat straight in their chair.

“As I was saying, I don’t know what will happen after I leave, so we need to prepare.” Midnight looked at his team. “If I don’t return and contact any of you in a month, I already made preparations with Malcolm. I left him a list of what to do—an instruction on what to do and how to act while I’m away. Help him complete all the task I left him. I’m leaving the continent to you.”

Claud’s lips parted. “That’s heavy.”

Midnight smiled. “I know, but you three can do it.” He looked at Atticus. “I’m leaving their protection to you. Make sure you three are safe all the time.” Then he turned to Love. “Tighten the security around the house. Always be wary of your surroundings. If something happened, contact Dominick. He’ll help. And don’t forget to take care of my cat. He’s a glutton, so feed him well.”

“Boss, you seem so sure that you won’t be able to go back.” Claud commented.

“I just know my father,” Midnight said with a shrug. “He’s not summoning me back home for nothing. I’m sure he has plans. And it’s better to be prepared than be caught off guard.”

“We will follow your instruction.” Atticus said firmly. “But please update us on your condition from time to time if you could. We will wait for you.”

Midnight nodded, and the meeting continued into the night. He left instructions for the team, the missions they needed to focus on and the people they should observe and send to the Ultors Court if necessary.

The next day, he met up with Happy. He also left her an instruction on what to do next to advance and develop the basic combat training he was teaching her.

“Dad told me you had to leave again?” Happy’s face fell. “We just started school…”

Midnight patted Happy’s head. “I’m sorry I wouldn’t be able to accompany you, but I know you’ll be fine alone in school. You’re doing great, Happy.”

“Really?”

“Hmm.” He tapped the tablet where he left his instructions. “Follow my instruction. Train your body. Focus on your core strength and agility.”

Happy nodded, still sad that Midnight was leaving. “When will you be back?”

“I’m not sure.”

Happy pressed his lips together. “Be careful out there.”

“I will. You be careful, too, okay?”

“Hmm.” Happy smiled. “I will do my best to not worry you, dad and everyone.”

That made Midnight smile and playfully messed Happy hair. Suddenly, he froze when there was a flash of image in his head. An image of a little girl, who looked so familiar to him. But he couldn’t remember where he saw her. Who is it?

“Night? You okay?”

He blinked and smiled at Happy. “Hmm. I’m okay. Just thought of something.”

Following all the preparations, Midnight departed for Spain.

The moment he landed in Spain and stood in front of the mansion he grew up in, he immediately felt his aversion to this place that his stomach was churning.

He hated this place. Without his brother, he wouldn’t have survived this hellhole.

Midnight suppressed his disgust and instantly put on his mask when he saw Orlando walking towards him.

“It’s good that you’re here,” Orlando spoke in Spanish before leading him to the basement—to the very familiar isolation chamber. “Your father ordered for you to stay here until he called for you.”

With a nod, Midnight entered the isolation chamber.

“Give me your bag.”

Midnight handed his backpack to Orlando. He knew it will thoroughly check, so he left his other cellphone in Pennsylvania.

“I’ll put this in your room.” Orlando said, before pulling the door closed.

When the door closed in front of him and darkness wrapped around him as if choking him with until he became breathless, a sardonic smile appeared on Midnight’s lips.

“Looks like I have to get used to darkness again,” he whispered before sitting down on the floor and leaning his back against the door.

After nearly four years of freedom, he was drowning in the abyss again.

Just when is this going to end?

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 43

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 43

MIDNIGHT FELT like he had been spoiled these past few years. He had quickly gotten used to the darkness only after half an hour, but his hunger had become apparent as he stayed longer in this isolation chamber with no light or sound coming through.

Before, he wouldn’t have felt hungry because he was used to not eating at all, but these past few years, he spent his life being fed and cared for by the people around him that he had gotten used to eating on time and having snacks in between meals.

A wry smile appeared on Midnight’s lips. He felt like he’s going to go crazy if he stayed here any longer. He may have a strong mentality not to crumble after staying to cope inside this isolation chamber, but his body was instinctively responding—it was trembling and sweating as if it was being reminded of by something horrible.

His mind couldn’t remember, but his body does.

He didn’t know how his past self was able to endure this hellish life, but the present him was already struggling.

But he couldn’t show that he was. He had to put on his mask and pretend like nothing had happened.

That’s exactly what Midnight did while inside the isolation chamber. No food, no light, and no rest. He didn’t know how long he stayed there until the door opened and light came through.

“Your father is calling for you.”

Wearing an impassive mask on his whole being, he put his hands in his pockets before walking out as if nothing had happened. But the truth was, he was hiding his trembling hands inside his pocket.

He was so hungry he could eat a whole damn cow!

However, he remained emotionless and uninterested in his surroundings. When Orlando saw this, he nodded in satisfaction. It seemed he was still the monster they made. But they couldn’t be too sure. Midnight needed to be tested more. Who knows what Dominick Quinn did?

Entering the Fourth Arkhon’s office, Midnight only did what he was told, just like before, which clearly satisfied Kelleon, his father.

“It seems you haven’t changed.” Kelleon commented after observing Midnight. “These photos seemed deceiving now that I see you in person.” Saying that, Kelleon spread all the photos of Midnight on the table.

In all the photos, Midnight seemed carefree. Most of it captured Midnight’s impassive expression, but a few had captured him smiling.

“Look at these photos. What do you think?” Kelleon asked Midnight.

Midnight obediently looked at the photos one by one with no change in his expression and he said to his father, “I don’t know, father.”

Midnight knew that if he tried to defend and explain himself, his father would suspect him. In his ‘state’, he shouldn’t be able to think for himself. This was what his father wanted to check and see for himself.

Kelleon frowned but did not talk about the photos anymore. He even asked Orlando to get rid of them.

“Do you know why I called you here?”

Midnight shook his head.

“You’ve gotten very close to Dominick Quinn. Tell me all the information you gathered these past years.”

Midnight obliged, speaking without emotion. He reported everything he had seen, even including information about Happy. He was sure his father would find it suspicious if he didn’t know about her. But all this information he was reporting had been approved by Dominick.

He was not the same Midnight before who couldn’t disobey his father. He now had a will of his own.

“His daughter is studying now?”

Midnight nodded.

“What is her illness?”

“Dominick Quinn never mentioned it. He only keeps saying that she had a weak body.” Which will become strong once Happy finished his training.

“Did he mention going back to the Orgánosi?”

Midnight shook his head. “At my covenant in ink, he didn’t enter the headquarters.”

Kelleon nodded in satisfaction. “That’s good to hear. How about his team? Have you met them?”

“Only Ruthgar, his tracker.”

“Do you have a good relationship with him?”

“I only saw him once.”

The shorter Midnight answers were, the more Kelleon believed that he was still his obedient son.

Kelleon nodded again before proceeding to another topic. “The day after tomorrow, you’ll be off to the meeting with the continental bosses. There, you will see your brother. Make sure to not be overly close to him. After years of not seeing each other, you will surely make him feel awkward. Keep your distance and show respect. Never be close to him, since you’ll only make him uncomfortable.”

Midnight nodded, suppressing the pang of pain in his chest.

“After the meeting, as the continental boss of North America, I am sending you to an undercover mission to root out Pandora, a crime syndicate in Indonesia. The Orgánosi sought to identify Pandora’s leader. Join the group, fit in, and gradually climb the ranks. The leader’s identity is known to only three trusted people, and your mission is to become the fourth.”

Midnight nodded, with no ripples of emotion on his face.

Kelleon continued speaking. “This mission is critical; this crime syndicate was involved in the Dominican Republic’s biohazard attack, and intelligence suggests they’re developing a new bioweapon, expected to be operational within three years. This mission must be completed within that time frame without being discovered. The Pandora syndicate knows about the Orgánosi and they’re very careful. If you failed, not only there would be another biohazard attack, I would also punish your brother for your incompetence. Understand?”

Only when his brother was mentioned did Midnight show the slightest emotion, before his face return to being impassive. “Yes, father.”

Kelleon nodded, pleased, before saying, “You must be wondering why I’m sending you, even though Indonesia is under your brother’s responsibility.”

Midnight nodded. “It might make brother angry.”

“Are you not using your head?” Kelleon sneered. “This mission would put your brother’s life at risk. It’s only fitting for you to do it instead of Knight to keep him safe. He’s more important than you.”

Without change in his expression, he nodded. It was expected. He was his brother’s shadow after all.

“Go and get ready.” Kelleon dismissed Midnight.

Stepping out of his father’s office, Orlando led him to the kitchen, where there was a small amount of food on the table.

“You may now eat.”

Without changing expression, Midnight sat at the table and eat as if he couldn’t care less about the food in front of him, even though all he wanted was to shove the food into his mouth because he was so hungry.

However, Orlando was watching his every move. His mask must not be broken.

Finally, after the short meal, he was sent to his bedroom. But he didn’t let his guard down. He wouldn’t know if his room had hidden cameras or microphone to spy on him. His mask had to stay on.

Exhausted from a sleepless night, Midnight was taken to the training grounds by Orlando at dawn and ordered to fight the thirty people waiting there.

“We need to see if you had become weak under Dominick Quinn these past few years. Defeat them all. Failure is not an option.” Those were Orlando’s last words to him before he was pushed into the training grounds to fight.

Battered, bruised and bleeding, Midnight fought how a madman should. Brutal and sadistic, with no morals. He felt like he was back in the past, where he was trained like a monster.

“It’s good that your combat skills did not rust these past few years,” Orlando praised Midnight with a sardonic smile after Midnight defeated thirty men in succession. “You may rest now.”

Midnight nodded and then left.

All throughout the day, Midnight stayed in his room, pretending that his whole body was not screaming in pain after fighting so many strong individuals. He was burning up, and he felt like the world was spinning.

Midnight didn’t know why his body was breaking down at that moment, when he was already used to this kind of pain. Had he been spoiled these past few years?

He knew he couldn’t ask for medicine in this house. Weaklings were not accepted in this household and his body’s state right now would be considered one if he couldn’t even deal with it on his own.

He was on the verge of collapsing, but he held his ground and with sheer will power, he was able to hold on until the next day.

The moment Midnight sat on the private airplane bound for the Philippines, he couldn’t hold on any longer. The fever and pain from yesterday hadn’t subsided, and darkness devoured his consciousness at the moment he let go of his sheer will to fight.

Midnight didn’t know how long he was unconscious for, but when he looked outside the plane, the sun was glaring. Did he sleep the whole night?

He pressed the button to call the flight attendant.

“How may I help you, sir?” The flight attendant asked him with a pleasant smile.

With an impassive expression, as if he was not suffering at all, he asked. “How long before we arrived at our destination?”

She smiled. “I will ask the captain, sir.”

The flight left and then came back with an answer. “We are estimated to arrive in one hour at our layover. We will stay there for a few hours before continuing our flight to the Philippines.”

Midnight was closed to saying ‘thank you’ but realized halfway that his father might’ve planted someone in this plane to monitor him. So, he just nodded and endured the fever and pain in his body that hadn’t subsided.

“Should I prepare your meal now, sir?” The flight attendant asked again.

Midnight just nodded.

After the flight attendant leave, Midnight reached out for his bag and took out a thick jacket to fight the chill accompanying his fever and pain.

Endure. You’ll be fine. You’ll see your brother soon. Just endure.

With a burning and shivering body, Midnight sat upright and wait for his meal. Once it arrived, he ate as if nothing was wrong and then called the flight attendant to tidy up after his meal.

Should I buy a medicine in our layover? He couldn’t stay like this. He might pass out again.

Just as he was contemplating that, the captain spoke on the radio. They would now start their descent.

That’s good. I’ll buy some medicine then.

That was Midnight’s plan, but he fell asleep and only woke up when they were about to take off! He couldn’t care less anymore. He fell back asleep and started dreaming.

The dream was so vivid. It was about a child playing with his big brother while he was just watching from afar. And when the child turned to him and their eyes met, she smiled so brilliantly before waving her hands at him.

He felt an ache in his chest and that’s when his eyes snapped open.

A memory? He cupped his forehead and felt that his fever had lessened a little, but his body ache had gotten worse.

“Fuck it.” He muttered under his breath as he continued enduring his discomfort underneath his calm mask.

When the plane landed in the Philippines, he was guided to the designated area where he was picked up by one of the headquarters’ deputies.

“Welcome to the Philippines, Sir Midnight Velasquez. The meeting will start tomorrow afternoon, so you have a day to rest and unwind. Please expect the meeting agenda to be sent to your emails by tonight. If you need anything—”

With chills, fever and body pain, he calmly cut off the deputy. “Did Daemon Cox already arrive?”

“Yes, sir.”

Midnight nodded and looked outside the car, uninterested.

The deputy, who saw Midnight’s uninterested expression, still continued his spiel since this was his job. “As the host country for the continental boss meeting, if you need anything at all, please do not hesitate to contact me. Here is my card, sir.”

The deputy was expecting Midnight to shove his card away, but to his surprised, he accepted it before looking outside the car again.

The deputy stared at his fingers that had touched the continental boss of North America’s hand. The boss’ hand was burning so hot that he immediately wanted to pull his hand away.

He looked at the continental boss of North America. Aside from his impassive expression, no one could be seen in his face. If he had a deliriously severe fever, wouldn’t he at least show a bit of discomfort?

But there was nothing. Midnight Velasquez looked like someone who was uninterested in the things around him and looked utterly bored.

Was it his delusion?

Unbeknownst to the deputy, Midnight was functioning by sheer willpower.

When they arrived at the Racini’s hotel and they stepped into the elevator, Midnight told the deputy. “Take me to Daemon Cox room. I have something important to talk to him.”

Knowing that Daemon Cox was the continental boss of South America, the deputy nodded and brought Midnight to Daemon’s room.

“I will wait here and guide you to your room—”

“My room key.” Midnight asked.

Confused, the deputy showed the room key to Midnight and Midnight casually took it.

“You can leave now.”

“But—”

“Don’t worry. I can find my way around.”

The deputy didn’t want to get into the boss’ bad side, so he left after he was told to.

Now alone, Midnight pressed the doorbell to Daemon’s room. Fortunately, it opened after a few seconds.

Daemon frowned when he saw Midnight. “Brat? What are you doing here—”

Seeing Daemon, Midnight felt like all the tension in his body was released and he lost all his powerful will to endure.

He fell unconscious.

“Fuck!” Daemon cussed as he quickly catches Midnight.

“What happened?” It was Lisandro’s voice from behind Daemon.

Daemon quickly carried Midnight in and kicked the door close behind him.

“Who—Midnight Velasquez?”

Daemon nodded and rushed Midnight into a room. “Call the doctor in the infirmary. Hurry up! He’s burning with fever!”

Without hesitation, Lisandro went to headquarters to get the doctor.

Midnight’s condition was so severe that he had to be injected with medicine to bring down his fever and an IV Fluid was injected into his wrist’s vein.

“I’ll come back in a few hours to monitor him.” Said the doctor before leaving Daemon’s room.

“What happened to him?” Lisandro asked, bewildered.

Daemon sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. “This brat…giving me problems.”

Lisandro chuckled at his boss. “You know how he is, boss. He wouldn’t have passed out in front of you if he didn’t trust you.”

Daemon clicked his tongue. “This brat is so annoying!”

Daemon said that, but he lost sleep while checking on Midnight throughout the afternoon and night. When the doctor would come see Midnight, Daemon was there to know what’s the situation was and to ask how Midnight was faring.

In short, Daemon Cox, this mafia-like boss, was like a hard-boiled egg. Hard on the outside, but very soft inside.

Around dawn, Midnight finally regained consciousness. When he saw that he had been taken care of, a smile grazed his lips.

He knew he could trust Daemon.

Let’s rest some more. Midnight fell back to sleep and woke up a few hours later.

Daemon was sitting on the chair near his bed. When he saw Midnight opened his eyes, he clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed. “Brat, you have an Ultor for a reason!”

Midnight just smiled. “Thanks.”

Daemon clicked his tongue. “What happened to you? I’m pretty sure you’re not dumb enough not to know that you have a fever. What were you thinking, not taking medicine at all?”

“I couldn’t. My father is watching me.”

Daemon’s face immediately contorted with irritation. “What the fuck is wrong with that old cow’s head? I think his brain is rotting.”

Midnight chuckled at that. Only Daemon would call the fourth Arkhon an old cow.

Daemon grimaced when Midnight chuckled. “You continue resting. My Ultor will bring you your food. You better be okay before the meeting today, brat.”

“Hmm. I will.”

Sighing to himself, Daemon left the room and instructed his Ultor to look after Midnight.

Fortunately, Midnight had recovered a bit before the meeting. However, he was late.

Before entering the conference room, Midnight took a deep breath, put on his mask and a cherry smile appeared on his lips as he pushed the door open.

“Sorry, everyone! I overslept!”

Daemon, who knew the real reason, went along with Midnight. “You, brat! How dare you be late? You owe us a meal.”

Midnight chuckled. “I’m the baby in this group. You should be treating me, Daemon.”

Daemon clicked his tongue. “Baby, my ass.”

Midnight was laughing at Daemon’s disgusted face when he heard that familiar voice he had wanted to hear for so long.

“N-Night…”

Midnight turned to the owner of that voice, and he felt like his entire world had become so much brighter. But then he remembered his father’s order—to not be overly close, to not make his brother uncomfortable.

To protect his big brother, he forced a smile and greeted the big brother he missed informally with a bit of disrespect.

“Yow.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 44

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 44

MIDNIGHT could see the displeasure in his big brother’s face at his greeting, but his fake smile remained. He shouldn’t try to be close to his brother. That would put his brother in danger. He had to bide his time until it was safe to approach him.

But it was utterly uncomfortable to call his big brother by his name. Calling him ‘Knight’ instead of ‘brother’ makes his skin crawl, but he had to endure this uncomfortable feeling.

His mask must not be broken.

He thought he would be happy to see his brother again, but he thought wrong. It was suffocating to see be in front of and not be able to call him big brother.

He regretted coming here and seeing the displeasure on his brother’s face. He knew it was not targeted at him, but he still caused it. At that moment, he was once again reminded that he lived a different life with his brother and that he didn’t know much about him.

Fortunately, the meeting was successful. It was the first time all the continental bosses had gathered. The first topic of the meeting was the introduction, the second one was information sharing and the last one was the plan of the continental bosses for the next three years where they would meet again.

After the meeting, he thought he’d be able to stay with his brother for a few days when he was fetched by their father’s subordinate. It seemed his big brother knew the man, too, because he had stopped walking toward him midway.

“Let’s go. Don’t dally.” His father’s subordinates said before leaving.

Midnight looked back at his brother before walking after his father’s subordinate. They were about to step inside the elevator when a hand grabbed his wrist.

He looked back and saw his brother. Midnight suppressed his surprised expression and smiled. “Need anything? I have to go. Father is waiting.”

Nagtagis ang bagang ni Knight sa naririnig at napatitig siya sa mukha ng nakababatang kapatid. Fake smile and pretentious attitude—he felt like he was being punched in chest over and over again. Ang ayaw niyang maranasan ng kapatid niya, nararanasan na nito.

What was the use of everything he did if his brother had to face him with a fake smile?

“Can we talk?” Knight asked Midnight.

“Sorry, but we need to hurry.” It was his father’s subordinate who spoke. “The plane will leave in less than an hour. We’re pressed for time.”

Let’s not be stubborn, Midnight decided. This might backfire on Kuya if I didn’t listen.

Midnight pulled his wrist back before silently stepping into the elevator with his father’s subordinate.

As the elevator door slowly closes, he could see his brother’s dark expression and sharp gaze. Napalunok siya saka agad na nagbaba ng tingin at nagpanggap na parang walang nakita.

As the elevator’s door finally closed, a memory of his brother suddenly flashed into his mind.

“Just promise me when you became a boss that you’ll come find and get me.” He heard his own voice saying this.

“Promise. I’ll come find and get you.”

The memory stopped and Midnight felt dizzy for a moment. What was that? Was it a memory? But he didn’t remember his brother promising him like that.

What was happening?

He wanted to call Silvanus so bad, but he knew he couldn’t. He was under surveillance by his father. One wrong move and his mask would be broken.

And a broken mask means the end of him and the people around him.

He had to keep it together. Whatever that was—a memory or not—that changed nothing. His brother did not keep his promise. He was trained and not treated as a human being on that island.

If that flash of memory was true, did he wait for his brother? Did he hope he would come and get him out of that hell? Did he feel disappointed when it didn’t happen? Truthfully, he didn’t want to remember.

Midnight absentmindedly followed his father’s subordinate to the airport. He was settling on his seat when he received a message from his brother on his ‘family’ phone.

Kuya: Where are you staying in North America? I’ll come and visit you.

Knowing that this phone was also being monitored, he suppressed his desire to chat with his brother and did not reply.

Still, his brother called.

Midnight answered it and without waiting for Knight to speak, he said, “I don’t want to talk to you at the moment, kuya. You know why, right?”

Natahimik si Knight na nasa kabilang linya bago sumagot. “Hmm. I know.” He whispered.

“Hmm. Bye, then.”

“Bye.”

The call ended, and the two brothers’ thoughts were the polar opposite. Knight thought Midnight hated him for not being able to find him once again while Midnight thought his big brother understood his hidden message to not talk to each other since the line was not clear.

With different thoughts and understanding of each other, the two brothers parted ways once again.

A few hours later, Midnight landed in Indonesia to do his mission. A mission that would not only cage him but also make him experience the agony of being alone.

TO UNCOVER who was the boss of Pandora Syndicate, Midnight had to follow his four phases plan. First was the preparation and intelligence gathering. The focus was on investigating how he could enter Pandora’s circle.

After a thorough research, Midnight learned that the research facility security contract will end in two years’ time. That was the only entry point he could find that was natural and not suspicious.

In a year, he bought a struggling Security Company as a front—thanks to the money Love had prepared for him in an offshore account as precaution. After that, he builds his company to be qualified for the entry-point he had planned. All the while sabotaging Pandora’s current security company.

To avoid suspicion and build his image, Midnight spread his connection as the new boss of the Security Company to the black market to create a demand for his security services within the criminal circles.

His security company offers covert protection, cyber defense and counter-surveillance to make it desirable to criminals. He had to give Pandora a reason to choose his security company.

Within one year and a half, his security company had become a go-to security company for shady people. This information spread through the criminal network and before the second year ended, Midnight received an invitation from Pandora to give them a presentation of their services.

According to the broker, there were five Security Companies in Pandora’s list of choices. That means he had to defeat everyone for his plan to succeed.

Two years of grueling work. He had to achieve his goal.

MEANWHILE, on the other side of the world, a man dubbed as the king of the underworld, received a report from the black market in Indonesia. He had been focused on that country for two years now, ever since a certain person who owned a security company entered the black market.

“So, this is his goal?”

The subordinate answered. “Yes. It seemed from the very beginning; his target was the Pandora syndicate.”

He nodded and continued reading the report. “So, the Pandora sent us a request to investigate the five security companies on their list? Why are they doing away with their previous security company they hired?”

“Because they’ve made a lot of mistakes these past two years.”

“Such as?”

“The research facility the security company has been protecting had been breached a lot of times without being able to find the culprit.”

The man looked at the photo of Midnight Velasquez with a mustache, beard and eyeglasses. “Is it Midnight Velasquez’ doing?”

“That’s our assumption, but we don’t have evidence to support that.”

“No evidence?”

“Yes. We tried tracking down the culprit, but each lead we followed only spun us around in a frustrating circle of useless information. It’s no wonder he was able to build such a vast and influential network in the criminal underworld within just two years. He’s a highly dangerous individual.”

The man closed the folder and put it in the shredding machine before it was automatically transferred to a separate machine to burn it. “I’m certain he can enter Pandora without our help, but it would still be a big help if we could back him up.” He tore a piece of paper and wrote a short letter before handing it to his subordinate. “Give this to him and wait for his response.”

“Yes, sir.”

The subordinate accepted the letter and left, leaving the man behind in his office, looking at the dark sky outside his window.

Looks like the other one was struggling, too, but he still couldn’t help feeling envious. Everyone had suffered, and he knew he shouldn’t compare the pain they’ve experienced, but he couldn’t help it.

He sighed and leaned against the back of his chair. When will this end?

SITTING ON his office, Midnight received a piece of paper from a broker in the black market. When he read the content in that piece of paper, his expression darkened.

When he entered the black market to establish his Security Company, he had done his research about how the black-market works. And in his research, he learned that the black market was much more organized than he first thought.

There were four major organizations in the black market. It was not an understatement to say that the black market was under their control.

First was the Pandora Syndicate, which was his target. A biohazard and human experimentation cartel. They had laboratories to conduct unethical human experiments, and they control the black-market transplant network.

The second organization was Nero Corsairs . They’re also called the Slave Lords because they dominate the black-market slave trade, assassination and organ trade.

The third most influential organization was the Iron Claw Consortium. Arms dealers and war profiteers who had developed an AI warfare system. Their main rival was the Pandora Syndicate.

And the fourth one was the Underworld . To Midnight, this organization was the ultimate boss in the black market. They’re called the shadow enforcers because they act as the enforcers of the black market, punishing those who break the “underworld rules”. They also control a covert shipping network that moves black market goods undetected. Uncannily, they had a strict honor code.

And out of these four superpowers in the black market, the one who sent him a message was the King of the Underworld.

A message for cooperation.

But why?

It’s safe to assume that the Underworld knew of his goal. They must’ve been observing him this past year. But why would they offer a cooperation? What do they want from him?

What could he possibly do for such a massive black-market superpower?

Curios as to what the Underworld was thinking, Midnight reached out to the broker to schedule a meeting.

And while waiting for the response, Midnight remained alone in his office. That was also where he slept these past two years. He had no one except for himself and it gets lonely to the point where he wanted to reach out to Love or Atticus or to anyone, but he knew he couldn’t.

He had become so lonely that he even called his brother in the middle of the night, but no answer.

Two years since he last saw his brother. No contact whatsoever.

Before, he knew what loneliness was, but it didn’t affect him much. But after tasting freedom and being surrounded by his people, loneliness had become so unbearable he had started drinking to pass the time.

It might be twisted to think about this, but now he understood why his father raised him to believe that having emotion was a weakness.

Because at that very moment, loneliness had become his weakness.

He wanted to go home.

How was Love, Atticus and Claud? How was Happy? How about the old man? Was he as dramatic as before? How about his brother? Had he really lost interest in him like what his father told him?

With these thoughts permeating in head for a few days, he received the reply from the Underworld.

There was nothing in that piece of paper but a hotel room number in one of luxurious hotel in Indonesia with the date below.

It could be a trap or a legit cooperation.

Should he go?

Taking a deep breath, he contacted the broker and made his decision.

Three days later, Midnight meets up with the broker in the hotel.

“Will I be meeting with the representative?” Midnight asked the broker. That’s how black-market organization usually works. Who would send their boss to this small meeting?

“No idea. They didn’t tell me anything.”

He gave the broker a sharp glare. “You’re an information broker.”

“It’s the Underworld!” The broker was sweating profusely. “I don’t dare ask them any information about who we’re meeting. They’re scary. They can end me anytime.”

Midnight just sighed and stared at the elevator floor numbers as they continued to rise. Then it stopped at the eightieth floor.

With the broker in the lead, he was guided to the room on the farthest left.

“I will wait for you outside.” The broker informed him.

Midnight nodded before he knocked three times on the door. Shortly after, it opened, and he was ushered in.

The man wearing a Volto mask sitting so relaxed on the single sofa immediately got his attention. He had heard that the King of the Underworld always used a Volto mask when transacting with everyone.

“Please have a seat.” The person who ushered him in gestured to the single sofa opposite to the man in Volto mask.

The moment he was seated, the man in the Volto mask spoke. “It’s nice meeting you.”

Midnight’s expression remained impassive. “What is the King of the Underworld doing here?”

“Offering a cooperation only works when both parties are sincere.” The king said with a hint of a smile. “So, I came here myself.”

“Why help me?” Midnight asked.

The king leaned back in his seat and shrugged. “I hate Pandora. They don’t align with the values of the Underworld.”

Midnight wanted to scoff. What align? Pandora and the Underworld were both evil in their own way. Although, if he would choose a lesser evil, it would be the Underworld. “Is that your only reason? I don’t buy that.”

“That, and I want to genuinely help you.”

“Why?”

“It seems fun.” There was a hint of playfulness in his voice. “And also, I would like to ask if you it’s possible not to close down your Security Company once your goal has been achieved.”

“So that’s your target? My Security Company?”

“In just two years, you were able to make a struggling Security Company be renowned in the black market. If utilized properly, it could be used to spy on those dogs’ movement.”

Midnight now understood why he was being offered help. “There’s a lot of Security Company you can use. Why choose mine?”

“You established your company with a clear line of neutrality, and you have the strength to back up your decision. It’s in an ideal position to do some fun stuff.”

For some reason, Midnight was feeling that this king in front of him was young and mischievous. “Is that all you want from me?”

“More or less.” The king snapped his finger, and the man behind him handed the king a document and a pen. “We can have it in writing, if you want. Although we operate with code of honor, that would seem like a bullshit coming from the King of the Underworld.”

“No need.” Midnight knew that the Underworld had a strict honor code. “I don’t have any plans to accept the Underworld’s help. As long as you don’t stand in my way, I can do this on my own.”

The king sighed. “Alright. I’m staying in the country for a week to watch you play with Pandora. No worries, we won’t interfere.”

Midnight thought the king would be more aggressive and threatened him, but to his surprise, he was amicable than he thought.

Midnight stood up, bade farewell, and left.

After the door closed, the king took off his mask, showing the handsome face behind the mask—the face of the new higher-up in the Ultors Court, Thanatos Nicolaides.

Thanatos sighed and muttered to himself. “He’s so uptight. So different from big brother.” Then he spoke to his subordinate. “Keep an eye on him and his company. If something unexpected happens, inform me.”

“Yes, sir.”

Thanatos sighed again before taking out a piece of candy from his pocket. Nothing beats sweet when stressed, really.

Meanwhile, Midnight left with the broker, unharmed. Which was a miracle when dealing with the black-market superpowers.

Now that the Underworld entered the picture, he had to be even more careful. He couldn’t predict what that mischievous king would do.

He had to act swiftly before the three-year duration of this mission expired.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 45

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 45

JUST WHEN Midnight’s Security Company was accepted as the new security for the Pandora’s research facility, he was pulled by his father from the mission and was given a new one. As if he did not waste over two years of his life to infiltrate Pandora.

All his hard work, all the effort he had put into doing his job, was crushed by a single sentence from his father. “It’s useless, so follow my order.”

Just like that, Midnight felt everything crumbled down around him. The disappointment and the frustration crashed over him like an unrelenting storm. His obedience shattered in an instant. His patience, once unwavering, dissolved into nothingness.

Everything he had endured and sacrificed these past two years suddenly felt meaningless.

His hard work, his endless battle in the black-market, not seemed like a joke from the very beginning.

He just wanted to do good; to protect his brother in his own way, so why does he have to suffer this hell?

A cold, empty rage began to fill the void inside him, pushing him toward a decision he could never take back.

Fuck obedience. Fuck patience. He’s done. He didn’t want this life anymore! Even if he stayed obedient, his father would not let him go. He would forever be his brother’s shadow if he didn’t do something to break this cycle.

He’s fed up with this life! If he had to bet and risk his fuck-up brain to get away from this life, then so be it!

The first thing he did after he had decided was to procure a phone and called Love.

“Who’s—”

“It’s me.”

The other line became silent for a long time before he heard a sniffing sound.

Midnight’s sharp expression softened. “Still a drama queen, I see.”

Love continued crying, and then a voice was heard in the background. “What’s wrong with you?” It was Atticus.

“You look so ugly, crying.” It was Claud with disdain, clear in his voice.

Love glared at the two. “It’s the boss, you idiots!”

“What?!”

“Boss?!”

Atticus and Claud scrambled to gran Love’s phone. Atticus won, earning a glare from Claud.

“Boss, where are you? Do you have an order for us? We’re ready.”

“Boss, come home already!” Claud hissed.

Midnight smiled. He had missed this noisiness. “I’m currently in Indonesia. I’ll be home in a few days. For now, listen to my orders.”

“Yes, boss!” The three answered simultaneously.

Midnight felt relief. He knew he could always count on his fucked-up team. “Love, monitor my father. He has an expert tracker, but I believe you can defeat him. Track him, hack everything you can hack, and report his movements to me.”

Love smiled. “Alright. Leave it to me.”

“Atticus, I have a mission specifically for you.” He had to outsmart his father. “Listen to my orders. I’ll give you an instruction now.”

Atticus listened attentively before nodding. “Yes, boss.”

“And Claud?”

“Boss.”

“Meet me in Barcelona in a week. We have something to do.”

“Yes, boss.”

After that brief call, Midnight summoned the person he would leave as the deputy CEO of his Security Company. It didn’t feel right to him to just abandon the company he poured his blood and sweet into.

“You will be responsible while I’m away,” he told his deputy CEO, Raka Santoso. “I will leave everything in your care. Only report when a significant thing happens.”

“Yes, sir.” Raka was brimming with passion and confidence. “I will do everything in my power to not disappoint your expectations, sir!”

Midnight nodded. “Hmm.”

Truthfully, he did not have a high expectation. He just didn’t want to abandon the first company he ever built, even though it was connected to the black-market.

However, just as he was about to leave Indonesia, he received a sudden mission from his father.

Infiltrate the Pandora’s Research Facility with an Ultor of his father’s choosing and steal information from their laboratory.

And when his father said an Ultor of his choosing will join him, he had a bad feeling about it. His father never sent him on a mission with someone. He had always been alone.

What’s he planning?

Midnight immediately understood what his father was planning when he met the Ultor joining him in this mission.

Chaos Aronov.

A dry smile appeared on his lips as Chaos greeted him.

“What happened to you?” Chaos asked after the greeting. “After you went MIA over two years ago, I called Lockridge. He said your father took you away. So, why are you here in Indonesia, of all places, doing a mission? This isn’t your territory, Midnight.”

Midnight gestured Chaos to come inside his apartment. “It’s a long story.”

“I got time.”

Midnight looked at Chaos, and Chaos meets his gaze, unwavering.

Midnight sighed and summarized his experiences, from leaving the Philippines after the continental boss conference to building his Security Company and subtly integrating himself into Pandora.

“You’re already inside, so why do we have to aggressively infiltrate it?” Chaos was confused.

Midnight looked at his friend. “You tell me.”

Chaos stilled. “What?”

“My father sent you, didn’t he? I’m pretty sure you have a mission other than mere infiltration.”

Chaos pressed his lips together and looked down. Seeing that reaction, Midnight knew he was right.

“I’ll tell you when I made my decision to follow my order.”

Midnight smiled, amused. “To see a guy—who follows law and order above else—thinks about the order before deciding. That’s already a great leap of consideration.”

Chaos became silent.

Midnight sighed. “It’s okay. Just follow your order. Nothing good comes from not following my father’s orders. He’ll target you for sure.”

“Don’t you want to know my mission first before you pushed me to follow it?”

Midnight shrugged. “Nothing will change, so why bother? You just have to know one thing. My father hates disobedient people.”

Chaos jaw clenched and Midnight concluded that the mission Chaos got was something he didn’t want.

He changed the topic. “How about we plan our infiltration now?”

Chaos stared at Midnight and nodded.

Midnight led Chaos to his study table in his apartment, where a manually drawn layout spread on top of it.

“The research facility?” Chaos asked Midnight after examining it.

Midnight nodded. “Yes. These past two years, I infiltrated the facility three times to gather information—specially the layout of the facility.”

Chaos stared at the clear and well-drawn layout on the table. Every part of the facility had been noted here. If it wasn’t Midnight, he wouldn’t believe only one person did this and only infiltrated the facility two times.

It was just incredulous to see such a detailed layout with so little time.

He glanced at Midnight, amazed. Midnight must’ve worked hard to be able to make a detailed layout like this. That means he wasn’t idle these past two years.

Chaos returned his attention to the layout. “With this, we can easily infiltrate the facility.”

Midnight nodded. “Let’s do it tonight.” Tomorrow was the first day of his Security Company guarding the facility. He didn’t have much time.

“Alright. Let’s do it tonight.”

With that, Chaos and Midnight prepared for their little excursion tonight. Just in case, he wore the thinnest bulletproof best he bought in the black-market under his black tactical clothes, strapped his dagger on his waist, and then prepared his gun and bullets.

They would infiltrate the facility to get information, not to fight. But if worse comes to worst, then he wouldn’t mind fighting.

After leaving his apartment, Midnight could tell Chaos was absentminded. It was as if he had so many thoughts in his mind. But even though Midnight noticed it, he didn’t bother Chaos.

He had a feeling he knew why Chaos had been so agitated before. He looked like he didn’t want to do this mission.

Did his father get to Chaos?

If his father did, Midnight could tell why Chaos looked conflicted.

There were only three orders his father would give that would make Chaos conflicted, and he wanted to laugh at this absurdity.

His father probably knew he had gotten close to Chaos while in training. This was probably a warning.

“That’s the research facility.” Midnight pointed at the enormous building in front of them. They were standing on a mountain slope behind it. “The research facility is heavily guarded. There’s a high chance that we will get caught even though we know the layout of the entire building because of the CCTV scattered all over the place. Although it would be a different story if we won’t mind the casualties.”

Chaos stared at the massive building near them. It was like a fortress hidden in the middle of nowhere, guarded by men who would kill without hesitation. But it’s not a problem for Midnight and Chaos.

With Midnight’s layout, it wouldn’t be a problem to infiltrate the facility.

Midnight swung the backpack to his front, opened it, and took out his laptop. “The last time I’ve been here, I already tapped into their CCTV feed and motion sensor. I’ll disable it before we enter the facility.”

Chaos glanced at Midnight. “Where did you learn all that?”

“My tracker.”

“He taught you?”

“Yeah. I was bored.” Midnight tapped the keyboard on his laptop before throwing a glance at Chaos. “Let’s go?”

“Yeah. Let’s.”

Using a grappling wire to hook the tall security wall, the two ascended and scaled the cold wall as if it was second nature.

When they reached the top, Midnight took out a device no larger than his palm. With a push of the button, he disabled the motion sensor and the CCTV feed.

“Alright. Let’s go down.”

With a signal from Midnight, the two rappelled down the wall and their feet landed on the grass inside the facility’s land.

Under the cover of darkness, Chaos and Midnight moved. They made their way inside, unseen. Weaving through the labyrinth halls of the facility with Midnight on the lead.

Scaling walls, climbing into the ceiling to avoid detection and arriving at the facility’s mainframe did not take long for Midnight and Chaos.

“I’ll be the lookout.” Chaos volunteered after seeing Midnight pulled out a laptop from his backpack.

Midnight nodded without looking at Chaos and started hacking into the mainframe. To not alert the facility, instead of destroying the firewall, he bypassed it using the method Love had taught him.

In less than a minute, the restricted files flickered onto the screen.

Midnight plugged in the drive and spoke. “Three minutes.”

Chaos glanced at Midnight before narrowing his eyes on the door. He had always enjoyed going to missions with Midnight because of how capable he was. But he hated this mission.

He had to choose between an order or a friend.

If this was before, he would unhesitatingly choose to follow his orders. But now, he couldn’t decide which one was the right choice.

He didn’t want to decide. But he knew at the end of this night, he had to. He felt like there was a weight pressing on his chest. It was suffocating.

Chaos clenched his hand and glanced at Midnight, who was focused on the screen of his laptop.

“It’s done.” Midnight pulled out the flash drive, closed his laptop and put it back on his backpack before facing Chaos. “Let’s go.”

Midnight and Chaos turned to the door, and when Chaos was about to pull it open, Midnight grabbed his wrist.

“Don’t.”

“What?”

Midnight pointed at the red dot flashing just above the door’s lock. “The alarm is active.”

“Can’t you hack it?” Chaos had no idea when it comes to technology.

“Let me check.” Midnight connected his laptop to the mainframe again to see if he could unlock the door, only to find out that the lock in that specific door was connected to another system that was independent from the mainframe as part of the security system.

He closed his laptop and faced Chaos. “It seems that to avoid infiltration, when the door to the mainframe closes, it automatically locks using an individual security system that can only be opened by someone from the outside. If open from the inside, it’ll trip the alarm.”

Chaos stared at the lock. “That means we have no choice but to brute force our way out of here.”

“Yeah.”

“Alright.” Chaos cocked his gun. “Then let’s brute force our way out then.”

Midnight nodded before he readied his gun as Chaos reached to the doorknob and twist it open.

The moment Chaos pushed the door open, alarms blared and red flashes in every corner of the facility.

The alarm shrieked, and the security guards and members of the syndicate scattered around to find the culprits.

Midnight fixed the balaclava he was wearing before he led Chaos in the direction of the exit. Alarms wailed through the corridors. The research facility had become a war zone, and Chaos and Midnight were in the center of it.

Gunfire erupted from behind them. Midnight pivoted—fast and precise—raised his gun, aimed and fired.

Three shots to the skull, three bodies dropped. A syndicate member lunged from the side, but Midnight already had a dagger in his hand, sliding into his opponent’s ribs and slicing the man and incapacitating him.

Chaos was beside Midnight, just as ruthless and efficient with guns. They fought back-to-back, protecting each other’s back.

From the corner of his eyes, he saw a shadow lunging at Midnight. With a swift movement, he blocked the dagger aimed at Midnight’s throat, grabbed the man’s hand and used his own dagger into the attacker’s gut, twist it hard before yanking it back.

“Let’s keep moving!” Chaos heard Midnight hissed.

“I’m behind you!” Chaos hissed back.

Midnight reloaded his gun as jumped over the corpse on his path. Leading Chaos, he sprinted to the exit, but more security and syndicate operatives blocked their path.

Chaos clicked his tongue. “Looks like they really didn’t want us to leave.”

Midnight exhaled. “Let’s fight then.”

In a matter of second, everything around them exploded in chaos.

Midnight dove, sliding beneath a barrage of bullets. His dagger slicing through a man’s throat in a single, brutal strike. Before the dead body collapsed, he grabbed the attacker’s gun and used it to fire a successive burst of bullets at the attackers.

Chaos was in the same brutal and chaotic fight when someone grabbed him from behind, and amidst the chaos, he was pushed outside the brutal fight. When he turned to see who it was, he saw Midnight smiled and mouthed two words ‘be safe’—as if he knew and understood what Chaos was’ real mission all along—and then went back to fighting.

Chaos wanted to stay. His foot was already taking a step forward when he remembered his order given by the fourth Arkhon.

God, he wanted to stay.

But he didn’t.

He turns around, forced himself forward, through the chaos and gunfire behind him. He didn’t look back until he was certain that he had done what he was ordered to do.

Abandon Midnight.

Yes. He had just abandoned his first and last friend.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 46

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 46

THE WORLD around Midnight was in chaos. Gunfire rattling in the air, blood soaking into the concrete beneath his feet. He could feel the bullets tearing through his flesh, but he didn’t stop fighting. He couldn’t. This was the only way he could live.

His fist slammed against an attacker’s jaw, sending his opponent to the floor, but another came from behind. He twisted his body, barely dodging a dagger attack aimed at his ribs.

Pain pierce through his arm—another bullet had hit him. His body was screaming for him to stop. Only sheer willpower kept him fighting. He knew that this was a fight he couldn’t win.

In this chaos, someone slammed into him, tackling him to the ground. He groaned as he forcefully rolled his body, grabbing the fallen gun on the floor and shutting the man point-blank on the chest.

Blood sprayed on his face, but he shoved the man off of him before struggling to get up.

I just need to take this fight out in the open.

Midnight fought his way out of the facility. His opponents followed him out, bullets raining and gunfire rattling.

Just as a bullet pierced his arm—

A sharp whistling sound cut through the air.

A sniper’s bullet.

For a split second, everything slowed. And then his enemies started dropping like flies, one after another.

Amidst the blood and corpses around him, a smile graced on Midnight’s lips.

His back-up had arrived.

I’ll live, he thought as he made his way out of the facility, wounded and bleeding. He didn’t let himself fall until he was out of the wall. Only then did he let himself passed out.

When Midnight woke up, he was already in the hospital. Atticus was sitting beside his bed, watching him like a hawk.

“Boss!” Atticus became agitated after seeing Midnight woke up. “I’ll call the doctor!” Then he just stormed out.

Atticus returned with a doctor, who promptly examined Midnight. The doctor’s first words were, “You’re incredibly lucky to be alive after all those bullet wounds and blood loss. It was a long operation to repair your wounds. For now, we will continue to carefully monitor your condition, watching for any signs of potential complications. So, what you can do is take your prescribed medication, get some good rest, and leave the rest to us—we’ll take care of everything.”

Midnight nodded with a smile and thanked the doctor.

When it was just him and Atticus in the room, his smile disappeared as he asked Atticus, “fill me in on what happened after I passed out.”

Atticus nodded. “Following your instructions, I managed to get you out of there. However, it wasn’t just me on the scene. There was a sniper, but getting you to safety was more urgent, so I couldn’t investigate. However, I’m certain whoever did it is an ally.”

“And Chaos?”

A shadow fell over Atticus’ face, his expression darkening. “He’s safe. He left the country almost immediately. Love is monitoring his movement.”

Midnight nodded. “That’s good.”

Atticus pressed his lips into a thin, grim line, his jaw tight with barely suppressed emotion. “Why did you do that?” His fist clenched. “You know he’s going to betray you. Why did you still team up with him?”

With a sigh, Midnight closed his eyes. “My father would surely punish him if I didn’t play along.”

“But boss—”

“It’s okay.” The next word came out as a whisper. “I’m okay. I knew it’ll happen.”

Atticus fell silent, his jaw clenching. Even if one expected the betrayal, the pain was still just as sharp when one witness it firsthand. “It was still his choice to abandon you.”

“I know.”

Atticus let out a long, weary sigh in an attempt to calm his anger and frustration. Despite everything, he knew his boss harbored no ill feelings toward Chaos Aronov.

“Will we be cutting ties with Chaos Aronov?”

“Yes. It’s for his own good.”

“How do you want us to treat him?”

“Like he didn’t exist.”

Atticus nodded. “Yes, boss.”

Midnight opened his eyes. “Healed or not, we’ll leave next week. Inform Love to cover our tracks.”

“Yes, boss.”

Midnight looked at Atticus. “Did you bring my phone?” Midnight was referring to his second phone Dominick gave him.

“I did, but” Atticus looked at Midnight’s condition, “even if you kill me now, I’m not giving it to you. You’re not in a condition to call someone right now.”

Midnight stared at Atticus, his eyes narrowed, before a low chuckle rumbled in his chest. “It seems you’ve become quite brave over the past two years.”

“I have always been brave, boss.”

Midnight let out another chuckle and did not ask about his phone again. Instead, he did what the doctor said, or maybe it was the pain medication, but he easily fell back to sleep.

That’s how Midnight spent the next few days. He needs to change his dressing, take his medicine, and then sleep. Though he was cooperating fully in hopes to recover faster, a week later, he was still not well enough to be discharged.

He had to sign a discharge against a medical advice document for the hospital to release him.

The same day, he and Atticus boarded the plane to Pennsylvania.

The next day, when they arrived at the airport, Love and Malcom was waiting for them in the arrival area.

The way Love ran to Midnight and hugged him tightly, anyone would think and believe he was embracing his sweetheart.

“You’re finally back! We were so worried!”

Midnight groaned at how tight Love was hugging him. His wounds felt like they were reopening. “Love, if you don’t let go of me now, I might bleed to death here.”

“Oh.” Love quickly let go of Midnight and grinned. “Boss, you look like shit.”

Midnight’s expression became dry. “Thanks for the review, Love.” Then he turned to Malcolm and waved his hand. “Yow.”

Malcolm did not act like Love, but anyone could tell he was delighted to see Midnight again. “I have so many things to report, sir.”

Midnight chuckled. “Give me a sec to deal with my drama queen tracker first.”

Love rolled his eyes. “How could I not be emotional? You were gone for so long! I keep asking Daemon if you sent him an information almost every day for the last two years!”

“That’s why he blocked you.” Atticus interjected.

Love glared at Atticus. “Shut up. I’m not talking to you.”

Midnight inwardly shook his head. It seems these two would never change. “Alright. Let’s go home. I’m tired.”

Love and Atticus looked at Midnight in shocked. They had been with Midnight for many years, and this was the first time they heard their boss admitted he was tired.

“Boss, what happened to you these past two years?” Love looked concerned.

Midnight flicked Love’s forehead. “Stop being over dramatic and let’s go home. I want to see my cat.”

Love frowned at Midnight before leading the way to their car.

Once they’re settled in the car and they were on the road, Malcolm started reporting to him what had happened these past years. From following the instructions he left behind to making decisions for themselves after they were done following his orders.

“I trust your decisions, Malcolm.” Midnight said while sitting in the backseat of the car. “You can tell me the rest when I came back to the HQ.”

“Yes, sir.”

Midnight was savoring the silence in the car when Love and Atticus started arguing again. He just inwardly sighed and looked outside the car.

He wondered how Happy, and the old man was doing these days. I should visit them once I’m better.

That was Midnight’s plan, but when he arrived at their house, he saw Dominick and Klaus waiting for them outside the house.

“You brat!” Dominick sneered at Midnight; clearly angry. But the moment Midnight walked over, Dominick’s expression cracked, and he pulled Midnight into a man-hug.

Midnight groaned. “Seriously, old man. I might die of blood loss because of you and Love.”

When Dominick heard that, he let go of Midnight and hold both his shoulder while checking him up and down. “I heard from Love what happened, but I still want to know what happened from you.”

Midnight nodded, then he waved his hand at Klaus.

Klaus nodded at him with a smile. “Welcome home, little lord.”

Midnight smiled at that before going inside the house while everyone was behind him. And the first thing he saw was his heartless cat, Loki.

He didn’t know if Loki still remembered him, but his heartless cat actually walked over to him, walked around his feet, sniff him then it started rubbing its face against his legs.

Midnight smiled more broadly. If only he could freely bend without his wounds reopening, he would have picked up his cat and cuddled him.

Thankfully, Love picked up Loki for Midnight and then handed the cat to Midnight after saying, “snob Loki, you better be nice to the boss. He’s wounded.”

As if Loki understood, Loki purred before rubbing its head against Midnight’s neck.

Midnight chuckled at that and kissed his cat’s forehead. “I missed you, too, little buddy.”

“Kid, let’s talk.” Dominick spoke after they all entered the house.

Midnight turned to Dominick, who was giving him a look that says, ‘let’s talk in private’.

“Sure.”

Before leading Dominick to his office that he hadn’t used for more than two years, he turned to everyone. “You go do your thing. Thanks for picking me up.”

Love and Atticus shared a look. They have the same thought—their boss had become expressive. Just what the hell happened to him these past two years?

Meanwhile, Midnight led Dominick to his office while Loki was still nestled in his arms.

“What do you want to talk about?” As soon as they entered his office, Midnight immediately asked, and Dominick shut the door.

Dominick frowned at Midnight and clicked his tongue. “You’re still not cute at all, brat.”

Midnight just sat silently and carefully on the swivel chair behind the desk.

Dominick sighed and sat on the visitor’s chair in front of Midnight’s desk. “Tell me what happened to you.”

Midnight didn’t hold back. He told Dominick everything, even his connection to the black-market.

Dominick exhaled at the end of Midnight’s story, shaking his head in disbelief. “So, what’s your plan now?”

Midnight looked down at Loki. “I plan to rebel.” He tapped Loki’s forehead. “What’s the point of being obedient when I’m this miserable?”

“Do you have the strength to fight him?”

Midnight chuckled and looked at Dominick. “What do you think?”

Dominick narrowed his eyes at Midnight before exhaling, as if he had given up giving sound advice. “You’re powerless at the moment. If you rebel now, that’ll be suicide.”

“Are you going to stop me?”

“Will you stop if I told you to?”

Midnight became silent before shaking his head and leaning against the back of his chair. “I’m tired, old man. I don’t want to live this kind of life anymore. What’s the point of having free will if I can’t exercise it? And what’s the point of being obedient if I’m this miserable?”

Dominick sighed. “Alright. Do whatever you want. If you need help, you can call me anytime.”

Midnight looked at Dominick. It had been so many years since he first met Dominick, and this old man still cares for him in his own way. “Hmm. I will. Thank you for everything, old man.”

Dominick grimaced and got up to messed Midnight’s hair. “Why are you saying thank you as if you’re saying goodbye? How dare you! Do you want to be disowned?!”

Midnight tried to escape Dominick’s hand, messing with his hair. “I thought you already did more than two years ago. So, I’m still your fictional son, huh?”

“You cheeky brat!” Dominick pinched Midnight’s cheek, but one groan of pain from Midnight and Dominick immediately let go before asking, so concerned. “Are you okay? I heard you have so many wounds. Why weren’t you careful, anyway?!”

Midnight looked at Dominick flatly. This old man was still dramatic. “I’m fine. Still recovering, though.”

Dominick straightened up. “I’ll call Silvanus to cheek up on you before you start being a rebel. And I’ll ask him to bring a doctor to check your wounds.”

“Thanks.”

Dominick glared at Midnight before turning around and walking over to the window while calling Silvanus. “It’s me. Yes. Midnight is home. Come check on him and bring a doctor that could check his wounds. Yes. Hurry.” He ended the call and turned to Midnight, wanting to inform about Silvanus when he saw the brat sleeping uncomfortably on the swivel chair while the cat had left Midnight’s arm and was now on the table, meowing at the Midnight.

Dominick’s forehead furrowed. “Midnight?”

No answer.

Dominick hurriedly walked over to Midnight. The brat did feel a little hot when he pinched his cheek earlier. Maybe this kid was pretending to be okay again.

“Midnight!” He tapped Midnight’s cheek. “Wake up, brat!”

But Midnight remained unconscious.

“Fuck!” Dominick cussed under his breath before carefully picking up Midnight to bring him to his room.

Dominick had been to too many missions in his youth, and he accumulated a fair share of bullet wounds and injuries. Seeing blood meant nothing to him. But seeing Midnight’s shirt getting soaked in blood from his wounds that had re-opened, Dominick felt he was seeing Happy in a coma all over again.

He panicked.

Fuck! Calm down. Silvanus is coming. Dominick did his best to suppress all his negative emotions and patiently waited for Silvanus to arrive while staying on Midnight’s side.

The brat was really burning up!

“He’s gonna be okay. He’s gonna be okay.” Dominick keeps muttering that under his breath while shaking his leg anxiously.

That’s what Silvanus and the doctor he brought saw when they entered Midnight’s room. Behind them were Midnight’s team, Malcolm and then Klaus.

“Nikko, please check Midnight first.”

The doctor beside Silvanus nodded and walked to the bed with wide stride.

Meanwhile, Silvanus turned around to face everyone behind him. “I know you’re all worried, but it would be best to not crowd the room. I will inform you once we’re done checking his condition.”

Love nodded. “Alright.”

Seeing Love so distraught, Atticus patted his back. “Boss is going to be alright.”

Love didn’t respond and just left. Atticus followed after him.

“Can I see my lord?” Klaus asked Silvanus and Silvanus nodded.

Meanwhile, Malcolm decided to go down to the living room and wait for an update there.

In the meantime, Nikko, the doctor, had to use a scissor to take off Midnight’s clothes before he started dressing Midnight’s wounds.

“How’s he?” Dominick asked after taking deep breaths.

“There’s a sign of wound infection.” Nikko answered. “That’s why he’s having a fever. I’ll prescribe a medicine for the infection, fever and pain.”

Only after hearing that did Dominick calmed down. “That’s good. That’s good.”

Silvanus closed the door behind him and walked to the bed. He stopped beside the bed and stared down at Midnight.

After all these years, this kid worries him so much. When Midnight wakes up, he had to check Midnight’s mental health.

“Silvanus.”

Silvanus turned to Dominick, who called his name. “Yeah?”

Dominick glanced at Midnight. “That kid is going on a suicide mission. Fortified his mind before that.”

Silvanus frowned at that and sighed. “He’ll never stop making us worry, huh?”

Dominick let out a wry and strained smile. “What can we do? He wants to face his own demons.”

Silvanus leaned down and place his palm on Midnight’s forehead. “I’ll see what I can do.”

Midnight groaned. He was clearly uncomfortable, sweating and in pain.

“You’re going to be fine.” Silvanus messed Midnight’s hair. “We’re here.”

As if Midnight had heard Silvanus, his expression loosened and, unlike to the people in the room, Midnight’s sleep became more comfortable amidst the pain. A great testament that he was surrounded by the people he trusted.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 47

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 47

MIDNIGHT woke up with an aching body and the first person he saw was Silvanus, who was reading a book by his bedside. He looked around the room and at himself. They had changed his clothes and redressed his wounds.

“You’re awake.” Silvanus closed the book he was reading and handed him a glass of water while helping him to get up. “Drink first.”

“Thanks.” He drank the water and leaned on his bed’s headboard frame. “How long was I out?”

Silvanus looked at his wristwatch before answering. “Twenty-one hours.”

“Oh.”

Silvanus looked at Midnight. “As much as I want to check your mental health, you should rest more.”

“Hmm.”

Silence fell on the room.

Shortly after, Silvanus broke it. “Dominick told me what you’re planning to do. Like he said, it’s a suicide mission. If your father finds out that you’re not under his control anymore, the consequences would be immense for you.”

“I know.” He whispered, then placed back the glass on the bedside table before looking up at Silvanus and smiling at his doctor. “I’m just tired of this life, that’s all.”

Silvanus stilled. “But the risk—”

“I don’t care.” Midnight’s smile remained. “I think I’m going to go crazy if I continue to live the life I have now. So, while I’m still sane, I want to do whatever I want.”

Silvanus stared at Midnight for a long while before sighing. “Fine. Have it your way. Dominick told me to fortify your mind, but there’s really nothing I can do to keep your mind safe. Just remember, if something happened, and you think you’re going to lose your shit, call me immediately. I’ll try my best to help you.”

Midnight felt a lump in his throat. “Thank you.”

Silvanus sighed, then patted Midnight’s arm. “Have a good rest. You made everyone worried.”

Before Midnight could ask who was the ‘everyone’ Silvanus was talking about, the door opened and the father and daughter duo, Dominick and Happy, entered.

“Night!” Thrilled to see Midnight awake, Happy ran to him. “I was worried!” She kneeled on the bed and hugged him. “How are you feeling? Are you okay? Are you hurting somewhere?”

Midnight smiled. “I’m fine. Don’t worry.”

Dominick rescued Midnight by pulling Happy away. “Don’t hug him too much, princess. His wound might re-open again.” Then he glared at Midnight. “Kid, you worried me so much I think I’m losing my hair early!”

Happy glanced at her father’s head. “It’s okay, dad. You still have tons of hair. Losing a few won’t be a problem.”

Dominick glared at his own daughter, but the intensity of his glare had lessened. “You’re also one of the reasons why I’m losing hair! Why did you beat up your professor? It doesn’t mean that you know how to fight that you’ll beat up anyone you disagree with.”

Happy crossed her arms and just sat on the edge of Midnight’s bed, not answering her father.

Dominick shook his head and turned to Silvanus to ask about Midnight’s condition.

Midnight leaned closer to Happy to ask in a low voice, “what happened with your professor?”

Since it was Midnight who will not be over acting like her father, Happy told him the truth. “He groped me.”

Midnight’s face darkened. “Tell me you at least crushed his groin.”

Happy’s face contorted in disgust. “I would never touch that place. I just beat him up and his assistant professor, who doesn’t know anything, reported me to the dean. An investigation was already underway, so no need to worry. The truth will come out soon enough.”

Hearing that, Midnight calmed down and patted Happy’s head. “Good. How’s your training going?”

Happy smiled. “I followed your instructions. Dad said my foundation is already solid for a much harder combat training and he wanted to find me a new teacher, but I decline. I was waiting for you.”

Midnight was happy to hear that. “After I recover fully, I’ll teach you more.”

“Yes! Thank you!” Happy hugged Midnight again but immediately let him go after she felt him winced. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay.”

After Dominick and Happy visited him, Love and Atticus entered his room. Both were clearly worried, but didn’t ask anything. They just made sure that Midnight was feeling better.

Since Doctor Nikko couldn’t dress his wounds all the time, Atticus and Love took it upon themselves to do it.

Thankfully, after a week of resting, Midnight had recovered significantly and resumed training to get back on his own feet. When he had time, he would train Happy to polish her combat skills.

These went on for a few weeks until it was time for his check-up with Silvanus.

“Are we doing psychotherapy?” Midnight asked Silvanus as he laid himself on the bed.

Silvanus nodded. “Yes. I’ll try to fortify your brain, as Dominick suggested. I’m not sure if this’ll help, but at least we tried.”

Midnight agreed and let Silvanus do his thing.

With the recording on and a tablet in hand, Silvanus started his therapy.

“How are you feeling these days?” Silvanus asked.

Midnight took a deep breath. “Not so good.”

“Can you tell me why?”

“I’m…scared.” Midnight’s admission came as a whisper.

“Of what?”

“Of the people around me getting hurt.” He stared at the ceiling. “I know that if I continued my plan, my father would not let me be. What if…he turns me back to who I used to be?”

Midnight’s fear was to return to the way he was—emotionless and had no will of his own.

Silvanus noted something on his tablet before looking at Midnight. “You know this, but you still want to rebel?”

Midnight’s lips formed a strained smile. “I’m tired of living like this. I just want to be happy.”

Silvanus stared at Midnight for a short while before writing something on his tablet. “Happiness always comes with a cost.”

Midnight turned to Silvanus. “I can afford it—”

“I know. Me, of all people, know how strong you are, Midnight.” Silvanus smiled reassuringly, but with a glint of worry in his eyes. “I’m just reminding you because, in your case, it might cost you your sanity.”

Midnight became speechless.

“Midnight,” Silvanus held Midnight’s gaze. “Honestly, if it’s up to me—to us—we’d rather hide you from your father until he’s no longer in this world. To us, your safety is our utmost priority. However, it’s your life and your decision to make. We understand if you want to face your demons on your own. All we can do is support the happiness you want to build for yourself. So please, keep in mind, if one day you get tired of fighting your demons and want to rest, look back because we’re always behind you.”

Midnight closed his eyes and tears fell from the corner of his eyes.

Sometimes, the one who should love you the most are strangers, and the strangers become your home—this was what happened to Midnight.

“Thank you.”

Silvanus patted Midnight’s head before placing his palm on Midnight’s forehead. “Relax. Calm down. I will count from one to five…”

Slowly, Midnight drifted into a trance-like state and Silvanus started his therapy to fortify Midnight’s mind. He didn’t know if this would help since they lacked time, but it was better than nothing.

“Midnight, doubt is a powerful tool. Always trust your own judgment. Your thoughts are yours alone. No one else has control over them. It’s natural to question and analyze everything you hear, especially from your father and his people. You are in complete control of your mind and choices. You have the power to think for yourself and trust your instinct.”

Silvanus repeated these words for over an hour before he woke Midnight up. And then he repeated it again in their session and then again, as if to engrave it in Midnight’s mind, hoping it would be his saving grace.

Between his session with Silvanus, training Happy while studying again and doing his job as the continental boss of North America, time passed by fast.

Midnight couldn’t count how many times Orlando—his father’s right-hand man—had called him, which he didn’t answer. He couldn’t care less and even destroyed the phone to not hear it ring again.

“Boss!” Love knocked on Midnight’s office door. “Claud said he’s been calling you, but you’re not picking up!”

No one answered.

Love clicked his tongue and opened the door to take a peek. He immediately saw his boss concentrating on a book he was reading.

As much as he didn’t want to disturb Midnight, he had to. “Boss, Claud is calling your phone. He said he had an update about that place you asked him to look for.”

Midnight snapped out of his concentration and looked up at Love. “That fast?”

Love shrugged and closed the door when he saw Midnight finally picked up his phone to answer Claud.

“I didn’t hear my phone ringing.” Midnight told Claud after answering his call. “Anyway, Love told me you found something?”

“Yes, boss. I’d been fishing for information in the black-market as per your order and about a month ago, I received the flight history of your father for the last three decades from the information guild in the black-market I contacted after I arrived in Spain. It was too detailed, so I didn’t immediately report it to you to check its authenticity. I’d been investigating it for a few weeks now, and last night, at the end of the information’s trail, I came in contact with the people from the Underworld.”

Midnight frowned. “Are you okay?”

“Yes. I am. For some reason I couldn’t figure out, they didn’t hurt me even after I learned that the information I received came from them.”

Midnight’d frown deepened as he recalled the King of the Underworld he spoke to in Indonesia.

Why was the King lending him a hand? Midnight was wary of the leader of the Underworld in the Black-market. “What did they say?”

“Nothing much. They said the information was sent by a subordinate under their King and that my boss would know the reason why.”

Midnight exhaled. “Follow the information you received. I’ll handle the rest. And next time, before you investigate something, inform me first. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

Claud smiled at that. His scary boss was still soft-hearted. “Yes, boss.”

After saying goodbye to each other, Midnight stared at his phone’s screen, thinking about the King of the Underworld he met.

He really finds it uncanny that the elusive King of the Underworld was helping him. That man might want something in return other than what his Security Company could potentially do in the black-market.

I need to talk to him. With that thought, Midnight contacted Raka, the subordinate he trusted with his company, to get him the contact information of the King of the Underworld.

Only a few days after he asked Raka that, he received a call from an unregistered number.

Thinking it was his father or Orlando trying to contact him—it wouldn’t be impossible knowing the skill of his father’s tracker—he didn’t answer the call.

Until he received a message from the same number.

‘It’s me. Volto mask.’

When he read that message, Midnight immediately knew who it was. He only met one person who wore a volto mask.

He dialed the number back.

Before Midnight could start with a greeting, the man on the other spoke. “Why are you using your personal number? Aren’t you afraid you’ll be tracked down and tied to the black-market?”

Midnight really had no time for word or mind games. He sighed. “Just tell me what you want.”

“Weren’t you the one looking for my contact?”

Midnight leaned back in his swivel chair in his private office. “About that. I heard from one of my people that you sent an information I need about my father. What do you want in return?”

“Can’t you think of it as me doing good deeds?” The voice had a hint of teasing.

Midnight closed his eyes. “Don’t play with me. I’m tired.”

The other line became silent. Maybe because the person on the other line could feel the fatigue in Midnight’s voice. When he spoke again, his voice was serious.

“I’m not playing. Think of it as an investment for your Security Company.”

“Still haven’t given up on that one?” Midnight asked with a slight frown.

“Nope. I’m still interested.”

“I already took my hands off of that company. Don’t you think that’s a losing gamble?”

“I don’t think so. You left the company with a solid foundation in the black-market and the new CEO, Raka Santoso, is a highly skilled individual. I’d say there would be a return to my investment in two to three years, max.”

Midnight became silent. He really didn’t want to work with one of the Kings of the black-market, but he also didn’t have a choice. Even Ruthgar couldn’t find the place he was looking for.

Maybe only the information in the black-market could help him.

Midnight pressed his lips together. “I’ll think about your investment.”

“Great! You can call me anytime.”

Midnight grimaced. “Don’t you have a secretary or something? Just give me their number.”

The person on the other line chuckled. “I can’t do that.”

“Why not?”

“Let’s just say you’re a very special colleague.”

“I’m not your colleague.” And Midnight just ended the call.

He didn’t show in his voice while talking, but that bastard on the other line really pisses him off. Were all black-market kings so laid-back like him?

But what was more frustrating was that Love couldn’t find anything about the leader of the Underworld. It was as if that person did not exist at all.

Midnight messed his own hair before standing up from his chair and picking up his snob cat that was sleeping on the sofa to get some fresh air.

Midnight took Loki to the lawn. It’s autumn, and the weather was getting colder. Midnight’s plan to play with Loki did not happen because the two of them just lay on the lawn and slept.

That’s what Atticus saw when he came out of the house to throw the trash because Claud had been nagging him over the phone even when that clean freak was in Spain.

Atticus looked at the man and the cat, both curled up on the lawn, sleeping side by side. He understood why the cat was there because Loki was a lazy ass cat, but why was the boss sleeping on the lawn, too?

Atticus just shook his head and continued taking out the trash. When he came back to the house, Love was coming down the stairs.

“Where’s the boss?” Love asked Atticus. “I went to his office. He wasn’t there. Malcolm sent some documents for the boss to sign.”

Atticus pointed at the door with his thumb. “Outside. Sleeping with the heartless cat.”

Love frowned. “Huh?”

Atticus shrugged and gave Love a pointed look. “Don’t stand on the staircase. Come down and sit on the sofa. I don’t know how to clean up a blood splatter if you fall.”

Love glared at Atticus before he resumed walking to the door. However, after he opened the door and before he could step out, he lost consciousness.

Atticus just let out a sigh after catching Love. He placed Love on the long sofa and covered him with a blanket from the sofa because it was getting colder.

Meanwhile, outside, Midnight opened his eyes, reached out his hand to pat Loki’s head before getting up and sitting cross-legged on the lawn.

Feeling the soft breeze and peaceful nature, he closed his eyes. Although he liked to stay forever, basking in the warmth of the sun and the comforting presence of his team, he knew he had to leave.

He opened his eyes and stared at the darkening sky. His eyes were sharp and determined.

He didn’t want to be a puppet to another’s will. His path, his choices—he would not let anyone steal them from him again. Even if it cost him his sanity and life, he will fight for his freedom.

And if ever death came for him, he would meet it in his own terms—liberated and free.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 48

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 48

FINISHED with all his preparations, Midnight planned to leave for Spain to meet Claud. He was worried about him. The job he gave to Claud was supposedly for Love, but sending Love alone was not an option.

However, Orlando phoned him—he didn’t know how Orlando got a hold of his personal number—but he answered when he received a message from Orlando that it was about his brother.

Orlando didn’t say any nonsense nor question him why he had changed his phone number; he just ordered him to go to the Philippines and pretend as Knight Velasquez because his brother was in the hospital.

In less than two hours, he was on a private plane under Orgánosi, bound for the Philippines.

All the while, he was worried sick about what had happened to his big brother.

He discovered only after reaching the Philippines that his brother had been punished with a whipping for breaking a rule and not completing his work. And the punishment was ordered by their father.

“I’ll stay here while kuya is in the hospital.” Midnight informed Cloud.

Cloud nodded and prepared a room for Midnight.

When night fell, Midnight stepped out of the house to buy something to eat. Cloud was not in the house, so he was left to his own devices and bought the easiest food he could prepare.

Instant noodles—his best friend when he was in Indonesia.

As he walked along the sidewalk on his way to the nearest store, a car unexpectedly pulled over to the side of the road beside him, and from the car door, one of his brother’s friends stepped out.

He looked at the car and then at the driver. He knew his big brother’s friends because it was part of being his brother’s shadow and the one in front of him was Ymar Stroam.

“Where are you going?” Ymar Stroam’s eyes were asking him why he was walking. “I’m heading out. Want a ride?”

Midnight was not in the mood to pretend. Mimicking his brother’s smile and gestures, he waved his hand. “Pass. I’m walking for my book of life.”

Ymar looked at him like he’s a lunatic before going back to his car and Midnight just grinned until the car had driven away.

He didn’t know a lot of things about his brother except for the reports about his big brother that his father had forcefully ordered him to memorize. That’s why he kept asking himself why he knew little about his big brother when they were very close.

Had he forgotten a lot of things about his brother? Were those the memories that had been resurfacing in his mind these past years?

These past few years, he had been recalling a few of his memories—were they even a memory? He was uncertain. It’s just that from time to time, a flash of memory would pop into his mind. Memories he couldn’t recall. Things that he hadn’t experienced.

In those fleeting memories, he saw a smiling girl, his sister. But he couldn’t recall her face, nor a single detail about her, his mind a blank slate. Maybe she was just a figment of my imagination? Not only that, but there was also a flash of memory of how his brother would sneak him out of their house to buy him ice cream.

If these flashes of memories were real, then why couldn’t he remember any of them? When he asked Silvanus about it, Silvanus told him he didn’t remove any of his memories of his siblings.

That means, before the procedure, those memories had already been forgotten. Or they’re not real.

Sighing to himself, he resumed walking and found himself in front of a barbecue stall outside the village.

“Oh! If it isn’t sinto-sinto.” Iuhence waved his hand at Midnight. “Bud, come here, manglilibre raw si Khairro.”

Khairro scowled but did not disprove Iuhence’s words.

Midnight sat at the table with his brother’s friends and pretended to be his brother. It wasn’t hard to pretend. This was he was trained for.

While enjoying the barbecue and the conversation, Midnight understood why his brother liked to be with these people. He could tell they treat his brother really well. Despite that, he couldn’t stop feeling envious of these people who could call, hang out, and joked with his brother anytime they wanted.

After the meal, Midnight was smiling happily, but deep down, he felt bitter and jealous. And he had to beat his chest to stop the twisted emotion forming inside him.

Living a happy life with his friends while I’m suffering—no. No. It’s not like that! He shouldn’t think like that!

This feeling felt dark and twisted that it made him want to vomit. He shouldn’t let this twisted emotion toward his brother to take root in his heart.

His big brother did nothing wrong. They may have lived different lives, and he was the least important, but that was not his big brother’s fault. It was their father’s. Yeah. It’s father’s fault. Not anyone else’s.

However, what had taken root had already taken root. And in the most twisted way, it’ll fester until it’ll become rotten.

Midnight returned home and did not leave the house until he heard from Cloud that his big brother had regained consciousness.

He went to visit his brother in the hospital.

Standing beside his brother’s bed and looking at his pale face, Midnight couldn’t help reaching out to hold his brother’s hand.

Kuya, get well soon. Please be safe all the time. I’ll worry.

Afraid that his brother would wake up and found his presence uncomfortable after not seeing each other for a long time, he left after that and went back home.

A few days later, Midnight packed up after hearing that his brother would be discharged the next day and left the country.

Less than a day after he left the Philippines, he landed in Spain to meet up with Claud.

‘I’ve arrived. Cover my tracks.’ He sent this to Love before taxing the airplane and walking to the arrival area.

After he left the airport, he went straight to the hotel where Claud was. But before he could step inside, a man blocked his way and spoke to him in a low voice.

“The hotel is under surveillance. They’re waiting for you to take the bait. Your subordinate has already been taken.”

Midnight acted casually and put his hands in his pocket before turning around to leave the hotel premises.

“Who are you?” Midnight asked the man, his voice low and menacing, when he felt him follow behind him. “Who sent you?”

“Underworld.”

Midnight gritted his teeth. He hated owing someone, but it seemed he now owed that bastard King of the Underworld. “Where did they take my subordinate?”

“The King told me to take you to him.”

Midnight stopped walking and look at the man behind him before bolting out of there, navigating the maze of people in the busy streets and finally escaping that Underworld’s dog who had chased after him.

He then turned to the first public bathroom he saw to change and disguised himself. He covered his hair with a gray temporary hair color, put a fake mustache and a short beard, added eyeglasses and a hat paired with old baggy clothes that would make him look like a struggling jobless person.

As he stepped out of the bathroom, Midnight was gone and was replaced by a middle age looking guy with a slouch back and unconfident posture.

One look at Midnight’s disguise and no one would think he was actually a young man.

He went back to the hotel where Claud was staying and checked in using one of his fake identities.

Once he entered his hotel room and closed the door behind him, his disguise continued. Not letting his guard down even behind close doors.

Subtly, he took an unassuming device from his bag and walked around the room while holding it. It’s a radio frequency detector. To check if there were Wi-Fi or Bluetooth enabled cameras in the room. One of the items that Love made sure he always had with him was this device.

The device in his hand vibrated twice—one hidden camera in the living room and one in the bedroom.

With an unhurried, natural movement, he picked up his bag and walked to the bathroom. After closing the door behind him, he sat on the closed toilet lid and took out his laptop from his bag.

Before he started hacking the hotel’s CCTV footage, he turned on the shower just in case.

Whoever took Claud, they must be a meticulous group.

Pulling the CCTV footages, most of last night footages had been deleted. He easily recovered the footages, but it came with a malware that could track his location.

Midnight just clicked his tongue and let the malware be. With Love’s software running in the background, that malware would find itself on the other side of the world until the software destroyed it.

Acquiring all the CCTV footages he needs, he watched the CCTV footage focused outside Claud’s room and the floor’s elevator.

He saw Claud being incapacitated and dragged by four men to the elevator at dawn. And they used the hotel’s back door to leave with a help of a hotel employee.

The problem now was, how was he going to track down Claud and the kidnappers? Should he hack the streets’ CCTV? This was his only option.

He ensured the malware was gone before deleting all the footage from his laptop and closing it. After a quick splash of water on his hair and a change of clothes to look like he’d showered, he left the bathroom, backpack in hand.

Just when he was about to enter the bedroom, he received a call. A number he had come to remember.

The King of the Underworld.

He answered the call in a gruff voice, as if he was a grumpy middle-aged man.

“What’s wrong with you?” The king asked.

“Just speak. I’m busy. What do you want?”

The king clicked his tongue. “I found your subordinate. I put a tail on him after he found that the information came from us, so can I get a thank you?”

“What do you want?” Midnight knew there was no free lunch in this world. Only a few people he trusted could give him something, asking nothing in return. “Still investing?”

“No. It’s not. I have a favor to ask in return.”

“What is it?”

“One of my subordinates has a missing sister. We found her in a cult inside your territory. I need help to rescue her.”

An even exchange. Midnight nodded. “Sure.”

“Great. And ah, can you take care of her, too?”

Midnight frowned. “I thought she had a brother?”

“Yeah. He died a week ago and I’m in no position to take care of someone. And I don’t trust my subordinates to care for a child.”

“How old is she?”

“Nine years old.”

This was something Midnight wouldn’t decline. It was his job, after all. “Alright. Just tell me the details. I’ll take care of it.”

“Great. I’ll send it to your email.”

“Okay.” Then he ended the call and patiently waited for the email.

Shortly after, Midnight received two emails. He didn’t even bother asking himself how the King of the Underworld knew his email. He was not surprised at all.

The first email was about Claud’s location and who were the possible kidnappers. And the second one was the detail information about the cult and the little girl they needed to rescue.

Midnight sent the second email to Atticus while he watched the CCTV footages in the second email and read the notes accompanying it.

And in less than five minutes, the email vanished. The same happened to the email Atticus received from Midnight.

Unsurprised, Midnight closed his laptop and stared at nothingness. According to the information the King of the Underworld sent, the people who took Claud were connected to his father.

Midnight was not surprised at that. His father had connections everywhere. It’s inevitable that he would know what he’s been up to. His focus now was rescuing Claud.

At least Claud is still in Barcelona. The question now was, should he kill his father’s men or not?

Until Midnight arrived near the French-style chateau in Barcelona, where Claud was being held captive, he was still thinking about what the best course of action was.

Whatever. If they try to hurt me, I’ll hurt them back. If they try to kill me, well, I’ll happily return the favor.

Midnight looked at the chateau through his binoculars and count the people outside guarding the place.

Too many.

He’ll probably die before he could enter the chateau.

For now, he had to observe and investigate first. He can’t just enter without a plan.

That’s what Midnight did the whole afternoon. Investigating the surroundings and observing where the CCTV cameras were placed while creating a plan of escape in his mind.

Everything must be planned for Claud and himself to survive this escape. However, even after the night fell, he still hadn’t come up with a plan that would not end in their death.

There were just too many opponents in the chateau. And he could tell that they were well-trained and strong.

What do I do?

At that moment, he remembered Monti Parisi. But would he help? Only one way to find out.

He called Monti.

“Need something?” Monti knew Midnight was not the type to call just to say hello.

“Yes.” Midnight told him about what happened to the head of his cleaning crew and who was the possible responsible for it. “I need help. I don’t want to risk Claud’s life by going in there alone.”

Monti sighed. He knew it might cause him trouble knowing it had something to do with the fourth Arkhon, but this was a blatant kidnapping. “If this has something to do with fourth Arkhon, it would be hard to dispatch help. I’m sorry.”

When Midnight heard that, his lips pressed in a thin line, but he understood where Monti was coming from. Like him, Monti also had people to protect.

“It’s alright. I understand.” Midnight bade Monti goodbye and looked at the chateau again.

He had no other choice but to risk it.

But how?

He needed guns and bullets, and he did not know where to get those. He had so little time and no resources.

He gripped his phone and called the only person he could think of.

“What’s up, kid?”

“Old man, can you help me?”

“Sure.” Without hesitation, Dominick answered. “What do you need?”

“Guns and bullets.” Midnight then told Dominick what happened. “I have no idea where to get them. I can’t exactly go to Orgánosi HQ here.”

“No need to explain, kid. I get it. Where are you bow?”

“Barcelona.”

Dominick gave him an address. “It’s one of my safe houses.” Then he told him how to open the door lock. “You can get everything you need there.”

Midnight breath out in relief. “Thanks, old man.”

“Sure, kid. I’ll allow you to use my other safe houses, too, if you needed them. Just call me.”

Midnight smiled. Something good finally happened. “Thanks, old man.”

Dominick clicked his tongue. “Of course. Who do you think I am?”

“My fictional father?”

“Damn, right, I am!” Dominick had become dramatic again and Midnight just let him talk his ear off until the old man finally got tired and bade goodbye.

After the call ended, he didn’t waste any time and went to Dominick’s safe house to get the stuff he needed.

To his surprise, when he came back to where he was hiding earlier to observe and investigate the chateau before he went in, he saw Monti and a few people with him.

Before Midnight could ask what Monti was doing there, Monti spoke first.

“I asked my tracker to pinpoint your location earlier. I was in Monaco when you called. It took me two hours to get here and gather my team. So, when are we going in for a rescue?”

Midnight blinked, still surprised at Monti’s presence here. “I thought you can’t help.”

“I can’t dispatch any Orgánosi members.” Monti shrugged. “But I can help you as a friend.”

Midnight glanced at Monti’s subordinates behind him.

Monti shrugged again. “They’re here as a friend as well.”

Midnight accepted Monti’s offer of help without further questions. He needed all the help he could find.

“Let’s do a reconnaissance before going in,” Midnight said, and Monti ordered his Ultor to do it.

The Monti looked at Midnight. “Let’s plan our little adventure, shall we?”

Midnight nodded and huddled around to explain what he had observed earlier. And in less than an hour, Monti’s Ultor came back with information.

“Alright. Let’s go?”

Midnight gripped the dagger tightly in his hand before looking in the direction of the chateau. “Hmm. Let’s go.”

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 49

TRIGGER WARNING: This scene contains graphic violence and disturbing content. Reader discretion is advised.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 49

EVEN FROM the cell in the basement, Claud could hear the loud gunshots above the ground. Without a shadow of a doubt, he knew it was his boss coming to rescue him.

And as much as he wanted to move and meet his boss, Claud couldn’t move his bruised body, that was screaming at him because of mind-numbing pain.

All he could do was sit on the metal chair and remained immobile. Even groaning in pain and breathing was difficult.

The closer the gunshots came, the shallower his breaths became, each gasp a struggle against the intense agony on his back and side.

And that was the sorry state Claud was in when Midnight found him.

Claud was battered and bruised. His hands and feet were covered with his own blood—his fingers and toenails had been forcedly ripped off. Midnight’s breathing become stagnant, and his chest tightened as a cold, unrelenting rage settled within him.

Earlier, he decided to only hurt and kill anyone who dared to do the same to him. But seeing Claud’s state, it wasn’t just anger that he was feeling. It was the kind of fury that burned slow and lethal.

Midnight calmly pressed his earpiece and spoke. “Parisi, whoever is still alive, keep them alive for me.”

“Alright.”

Midnight opened the cell’s door that was not even locked and walked over to Claud. Slowly and with care, he freed him from the chains and carefully steady his body that went slump on the chair after the chains dropped to the dirty floor.

Midnight heard Claud groan, as if to acknowledge his presence.

Midnight carefully carried Claud’s almost lifeless body. “I’m here. I will make them pay for what they did to you.” His voice carried a promise of vengeance for every drop of blood Claud had spilled. “I’m sorry.”

Walking out of the basement while carrying Claud, one of Monti’s subordinates came to protect him while he takes Claud’s body to their designated extraction point.

After depositing Claud’s body in the van, he went in and recalled his first aid and rescue training before meticulously following them with the use of a kit inside the van.

Afterwards, Midnight, who was covered in the blood of his opponents, stared at Claud and patted his head.

His big brother always does that, and he felt comfort in it. He wanted Claud to feel the same. “It’s okay now. I’m here. You’ll be okay.”

Claud couldn’t move, but he could hear Midnight. He could also hear his fury combined with worry. And amidst the unbearable pain, he remembered the first time they met.

They were also in the same situation, although at that time, Midnight was rescuing Chaos Aronov and he was an enemy. But now, he was the one being rescued.

I have come a long way, Claud thought. Despite the excruciating agony he was experiencing; he was delighted that his boss did not abandon him.

And Claud slowly let the darkness consumed him with a relieved heart.

When Claud came awake, he was in a room hooked up to different medical equipments. He was intubated, the plastic tube cold against his lips, and the oxygen mask felt heavy on his face. He couldn’t move and his body was screaming in pain, but only his eyes could roam around the room, looking for something—someone.

A loud, rapid beeping filled the air, and then Claud saw many people in white coats swarmed into the room, their movements a blur as he was checked and tested. However, nothing helped to ease the pain. Each movement sent a searing, threefold pain through his body.

After that chaos, his boss came into view and walked over to his bed.

He felt him pat his head before he said, “no need to worry. You’re in a safe place. Trust me.”

Claud couldn’t talk because of the tube and all he could do was slightly nod that caused him immense pain as well.

Midnight smiled. “Get well soon. I’ll take care of everything.”

Claud nodded once again before his eyes slowly closed. He couldn’t fight the sleepiness that overcame him.

“How is he?” Midnight turned to the doctor and asked.

“He’s in excruciating pain, but at least he’s conscious now. To help his body heal, we put him in a medically induced coma. We will now closely observe and monitor his condition to make sure he recovers fast.”

Midnight glanced at Claud before giving a nod to the doctor.

The doctors breathed a sigh of relief when Midnight left the room. The memory of that threatening figure looming in the corner lingered as they attended to the patient for the very first time. Although he remained silent and motionless, his imposing presence filled the space, creating an atmosphere so intense and overwhelming that it was genuinely frightening.

Concurrently, that threatening figure entered a room where Monti Parisi was waiting for him.

“How’s your subordinated?” Monti asked as he sipped his wine.

Midnight sat on the single sofa facing Monti. “While not yet stable, I’m sure he’ll recover fully. He’ll recover.” He said it as if he was convincing himself of that.

Monti nodded and placed his wineglass on the center table in between them. “What are you going to do with the people in the basement?” They were now in Monti’s vacation house in Barcelona. “Especially the one who leads the kidnapping? His name is Isril, a direct subordinate to the fourth Arkhon. What are you planning to do with him?”

Midnight leaned back on his seat while his forefinger tapping the armrest of the sofa. “You can do whatever you want with the rest. Leave Isril to me.”

“Alright.” Monti had no qualms about what Midnight wanted to do. If it was his subordinate who was kidnapped, he would’ve done the same. “I’ll listen to you.”

“Thank you.” Midnight then stood up and slid his hands in his trouser’s pocket. “Is everything I requested ready?”

Monti pursed his lips when he recalled what Midnight requested him to prepare. “Yes. Everything is in the basement. As you requested.”

“Thank you.”

Monti looked at Midnight’s retreating back. He still recalled the first time he met Midnight and the training he put Midnight through.

Midnight’s patience impressed him. Even though he hated the people he trained with, not even one of his amazing teammates complained about Midnight. They actually liked Midnight and how he treated them, even though their incompetence was clear as a day.

But now, that patient young man was seething with anger and impatience to make someone pay for what happened to one of his people.

He was actually curious what Midnight was planning with those tools he requested. Should I watch?

Meanwhile, Midnight was descending the staircase to the basement. His steps were light, and his pace was casual. As if he was walking in the park and not to the basement to do some unspeaking things.

Walking without making any sound, Midnight arrived at a special cell in the basement. It was special because this cell was unlike the rest of the bed-less, empty cell in the basement. This one had a steel chair in the middle where a person was tied and strapped to it and a table in the corner fulled with ‘tools’, mimicking the cell Claud was in in the chateau.

But the person inside was not Claud, but Isril.

The tables had turned.

When Isril saw Midnight outside his cell, he didn’t feel anything in particular. In his eyes, this young man was nothing but a pawn in his master’s hand. A person not worth his attention.

But all that changed the moment Midnight stepped inside the cell and stood in front of him, looking down at him as if he was but a tiny speck of dust in the room.

Those cold, emotionless eyes locked onto him. A shiver crawled down his spine, and he felt suffocated, as if a hand were gripping his throat.

There was no rage in that gaze—no malice, just an eerie and unsettling emptiness. It was the kind of stare that stripped away his sense of safety, making him feel exposed and powerless.

“W-what do you want?” Isril stuttered. He couldn’t believe someone could make him feel fear aside from the fourth Arkhon, his own master. “Whatever you’re planning, it wouldn’t bode well for you. I’m your father’s direct subordinate. If something happened to me, you will be punished.”

However, those threats did not faze the young man in front of him. Midnight just gave him an eerie, unsettling look before he casually walked to the table in the corner.

Isril’s eyes followed Midnight’s every movement and his face paled when he saw what Midnight was planning to do!

“You father will surely know about this!” Isril sneered, trying to show his dauntlessness. “So don’t you dare—” Isril’s voice trailed off when he saw Midnight picked up the black latex glove from the table.

It fit perfectly in Midnight’s hands, molding to his fingers as if it was a second skin. With a slow, deliberate pull, the glove’s wrinkles were smoothed out—a perfect fit. And with a faint snap sound of the glove on the skin of his wrist echoed in the cell as if it was a warning.

The Midnight flexed his fingers, testing the glove, before he picked up a plier from the table.

“W-what the hell are you planning to do?!” Isril couldn’t help screaming. “Do you know who I am?”

Midnight just silently stared at Isril before walking over to him.

Finally, after entering the cell, Midnight spoke in a cold, merciless manner. “You took your time hurting him. Now it’s mine.”

With an iron grip on Isril wrist, he dug the end of the plier into Isril fingertips to clamp the edge of his finger making Isril scream in pain, but nothing could describe the piercing shriek that came out of Isril’s mouth when Midnight forcefully pulled out his nails—one after the other.

Monti could hear the piercing shriek and the breathless begging the moment he entered the basement. When he walked over to the cell where Midnight was, his lips parted in shock at the sight of gore inside.

Blood soaked the floor, bloody nails and toenails ripped from its flesh were scattered everywhere. Scream mixed with sob and pleas echoed the cell, but Midnight was unrelenting.

He planned to give back everything Claud had suffered.

Without hesitation, he took a hammer from the table. A sickening crunch echoed as the hammer connected to with Isril’s fingers and toes, shattering bones and flesh alike.

A strangled, broken scream echoed through the basement, but the hammering sound continued. There was no mercy and no hesitation.

Again and again, the hammer rose and fell.

Violent and merciless.

Monti stood motionless as he watched Midnight carried out the torture. The air filled with the scent of blood and fear, but Monti remained silent. He watched Midnight’s every movement. The sound of bones cracking and the muffled screams, Monti neither flinched nor show any reaction.

He observed the brutal scene in front of him unfold without interfering and left after he got tired standing there.

After closing the door to the basement behind him, Monti let out a long breath. They said Knight Velasquez was ruthless. Well…they probably haven’t seen what Knight Velasquez’s little brother could do.

Just like what Midnight said, he took his time with Isril and only finished after he was satisfied. Only then did he put back the tools on the table and expertly took off his gloves.

Before he stepped out of the cell, he walked over to Isril, leaned down and whispered in his ear. “I hope you die slowly.”

Midnight then left the cell with blood splattered on his clothes. Uncaring about how he looks, he went straight to Monti’s private office where he found Monti sipping wine while listening to a music from his phone.

“Done?” Monti asked after seeing Midnight in his office.

Midnight nodded.

“Then I’ll ask my people to clean up the mess in the basement.” Monti said.

Midnight silently nodded once again.

Monti sighed. “What do you want me to do with that man?”

A cold, merciless glint flashed through Midnight’s eyes. “Let him be. He’ll die of blood loss eventually.” Midnight spoke as if it was the most natural response.

Monti exhaled. “Alright. I’ll take care of it.” Then he pointed to Midnight’s clothes. “You should change. You look like a mess.”

Midnight silently looked down at himself before nodding, then he left.

After the door to his office closed, Monti rubbed his hand against his face before exhaling loudly and muttering under his breath. “Fuck. That was horrible.”

He couldn’t get what he saw out of his head. It was such a frightening sight. Now he wondered how Knight and Midnight were raised. Were they made or born that way?

Monti exhaled and called the head of his cleaning crew, Isotta. “Clean up the mess in the basement.”

“Yes, boss.”

Shortly after the call ended, Isotta called him.

Monti frowned as he answered the call. “Yes?”

“Boss, who the hell did this?” Isotta’s voice was in shock. After she saw the state of one of the cells in the basement, she thought an animal did it. “It’s like someone did a massacre in here.”

“It’s best that you don’t know.” Monti answered. “Just clean it up.”

“What do you want me to do with this…person?” Isotta was staring at the mess of a man chained to the chair.

“Nothing. Just clean up the mess and leave him be.”

“Alright.” Isotta ended the call and roamed her eyes around the room. This was undoubtedly one of the most gruesome scenes she had even cleaned up in her entire career as the head of Monti Parisi’s cleaning crew. “Let’s get to cleaning then.” She told herself before putting on a black latex glove for clean up.

Meanwhile, Midnight was under a cold shower, staring at nothingness.

After what happened to Claud, Midnight was slapped with the realization of how powerless he was. If not for Dominick and Monti, who helped him, he and Claud wouldn’t have made it.

He was just a powerless person. How could he dare to go against his father?

But there was no going back from here. And he didn’t want to go back. However, he already tasted what it’s like to be powerless.

From here on out, he had to thread carefully. For himself and for the people around him.

CECELIB | C.C.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 50

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 51

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 52

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 53

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 54

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 55

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 56

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 57

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 58

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 59

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 60

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 61

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 62

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 63

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 64

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

ANTECEDENT: CHAPTER 65

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 66

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 67

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 68

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 69

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 70

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 71

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 72

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 73

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 74

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 75

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 76

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 77

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 78

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 79

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 80

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 81

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 82

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 83

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 84

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 85

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 86

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 87

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 88

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 89

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 90

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 91

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 92

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 93

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 94

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.

SUBSEQUENT: CHAPTER 95

This story is part of the Paid Stories program, a selection of exclusive stories that help support Wattpad writers. Click here to continue reading on the Wattpad app.

Esta historia pertenece al programa de Historias Pagadas, una selección exclusiva de historias con las que apoyas a escritores de Wattpad. Da click aquí para seguir leyendo en la aplicación.